கவனிக்க: இந்த மின்னூலைத் தனிப்பட்ட வாசிப்பு, உசாத்துணைத் தேவைகளுக்கு மட்டுமே பயன்படுத்தலாம். வேறு பயன்பாடுகளுக்கு ஆசிரியரின்/பதிப்புரிமையாளரின் அனுமதி பெறப்பட வேண்டும்.
இது கூகிள் எழுத்துணரியால் தானியக்கமாக உருவாக்கப்பட்ட கோப்பு. இந்த மின்னூல் மெய்ப்புப் பார்க்கப்படவில்லை.
இந்தப் படைப்பின் நூலகப் பக்கத்தினை பார்வையிட பின்வரும் இணைப்புக்குச் செல்லவும்: Epigraphia Zeylanica 2

Page 1


Page 2


Page 3


Page 4
EPIGRAPHIA
LITHICANDOTHE CEY

ZEYLANICA
ING
R INSCRIPTIONS OF LON

Page 5
EPIGRAPHIA
- BEIN
LITHIC AND OTHER CEYL
EDITED ANDTR
DON MARTINO DE ZILV
INFOUR VC 1904-19
VOL
1912 -
མྱོ་
ASAN EDUCATO NEW DELHI A MA

ZEYLANICA
INSCRIPTIONS OF ON
ANSLATED BY
A WICKREMASINGHE
)LUMES 34
II
927
NAL SERVICES DRAS Y 1994

Page 6
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
*31, HAUZ KHAS VILLAGE, NEW DELHI-1 10016.
CABLE: ASIA BOOKS, PH.: 660187, 668594, FAX: 011-685, *5 SRIPURAM FIRST STREET, MADRAS-600014
AES `
2400. Seto 4 vok.)
First published:London, 1928 (Archaeological Survey of Ceylon AES Reprint: New Delhi, 1994
SBN: 81-206-0914-x
81-206-096-6
Published by J. Jetley for ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES C-2/15, SDA New Delhi-110 016 Processed by Gaurav Jetley for APEXPUBLICATION SERVICES New Delhi-11006 Printed at Nice Printing Press Delhi-10092

805

Page 7
ARCHAEOLOGICAL Sl
EPIGRAPHIA
BEING
LITHIC AND OTHER INSC
EDITED AND T
BY
DON MARTINO DE ZILVA WICKR
EPIGRAPHIST TO THE CEY
READER IN TAMIL AND TELUGU IN '
LECTURER N SINHALESE AND HEAD O
AT THE LONDON SCHOOL O
VOL. I
I9I2-I9
L ON DC
PUBLISHED FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRE
1928

JRVEY OF CEYLON
ZEYLANICA
RIPTIONS OF CEYLON
RANSLATED
REMASINGHE, Hon. M.A. (OxON.)
LON GOVERNMENT
THE UNIVERSITY OF LONDON F THE DRAVIDIAN DEPARTMENT
F ORIENTAL STUDIES
27
) N
CEYLON BY HUMPHREY MILFORD
SS, AMEN HOUSE, E.C.

Page 8
THIS VOLUME I
TC
HARRY CHARLES C.C.S. (RE
AS A SMALL TRIBUTE O)
EMIN ENT SERVICES TO (
AND HISTORIC

S DEDICATED 7
S PURVIS BELL, TIRED)
F RECOGNITION OF HIS
EYLON EPIGRAPHICAL
AL STUDIES

Page 9


Page 10
PRE
IN presenting this volume of the Editor has to express his regret at t duction owing to various unavoidable is the difficulty of the task which the midst of University duties and his an regardless of all personal inconvenienc cation. The delay would have conti present Archaeological Commissioner c material needed for the last part of that the same spirit of co-operation iu future to enable him to produce the A commensurate with the expenditure Government of Ceylon.
The Editor wishes to avail him profound indebtedness to Professor A. The Ceylon Government is indeed fortu eminent scholar of Professor Keith's w
The Editor has, moreover, taken erstwhile chief, Mr. H. C. P. Bell, as a in the cause of Ceylon epigraphy by Afagraphia Zeytanica some thirty years volume.
Finally the Editor's thanks are als bestowing their usual care in the prod to various scholars who have generousl will be found duly acknowledged in the
The Index being a continuation the words and proper names in the two
DON MARTINO I
LoNDON SCHool of ORIENTAL STUDIES,
June, 1928.

FACE
Afigraf/hia Zeydanica to the public, the ne delay that there has been in its procircumstances. Foremost among them ditor had to perform singlehanded in the xiety to obtain the best possible results, es resulting from postponement of publinued, had it not been arrested by the if Ceylon in supplying the Editor with the he present volume. The Editor hopes research work will be continued in the pigraphia Zeylanica regularly in a style that is being incurred thereon by the
self of this opportunity to express his B. Keith for the final revision of his work. nate in receiving the free assistance of an orld-wide reputation.
the liberty to dedicate this volume to his small token of gratitude for his services having initiated the publication of the ago, as stated in the preface to the first
o due to the Oxford University Press for
uction of this volume. His indebtedness
y given him the benefit of their knowledge : body of the work. of that appended to Vol. I includes all
volumes.
E ZILVA WICKREMASINGHE.

Page 11


Page 12
CON
DEDICATION
PREFACE . O ¢ስ
LIST OF PLATES
SYSTEM OF TRANSLITERATION
ABBREVIATIONS .
ADDITIONS AND AMENDMENTS . ... "
l. KIRIGALILÄVA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
2. NOCCIPOTANA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
3. TMBIRvÄvA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
4. NÄGAMA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION .
5, KUKURUMAHAN-DAMANA PILLAR-INSC
6. MÄpIRIGIRIYA PILLAR-INSCRIPTIoN
7. AYTIGEVAVA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
8. BILI вAvA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION . 9. ÄTAvÍRAGOLLÄVA PILLAR-INSCRIPTIo l0. POĻONNAIRUVA : RAJA-MĀĻIGĀVA PILI
ll. MAYILAGASTOTA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 12. RAMBAVA SLAB-INSCRIPTION
l3. KiRTI-NISSANKA-MALLA
14. POLONNARUVA: HATA-DAGE PORTICO
l5. s HÄTA-DĀGIË VESTIBU
16. s HATA-DAGE INSIDE W
l?. yy “ GALIPOTA ” SLAB-JINS
18. s NISSANKA-DANA-VIN
19. 9 y KĀLIÑGA FOREST-GA 20. s KALA-KRipA-VINODA
2l. sy KALINGA PARK GAL22. s RANKOT-DAGABA GA
23. s RANKOT-IDAGABA PII
24. s STONE BATH SLAB-I) 25. y sy SIVA-DEVÄLAVE SLA.
26. s KIRI-VEHERA SLAB-I

TENTS
CRIPTION ,
N
AR-INSCRIPTION . حه
LE WALL-INSCRIPTION
WALL-INSCRIPTION
CRIPTION ,
ODA-MANDAPA INSCRIPTION
L-ASANA INSCRIPTION
GAL-ASANA INSCRIPTION
ASANA INSCRIPTION
L-ASANA INSCRIPTION
LAR-INSCRIPTION
NSCRIPTION
B-INSCRIPTION .
NSCRIPTION
PAGES iii
V
ix-x
xi
xiii
xiv-xvi
I-5
5-8
9-14
I4-I9
19-25
25一33 34-38 38-43
44-49
49ー57 57–63 б4–7о 70-83 84-90
91-96 96-98 98-I23
I 23-125
I 25-I27 128-13o
I3O-134
I34-I37
137-I42
J43-145
I46-148
I 48-I52

Page 13
νiii CONTE
27. PoĻONNARUUA: NIšŠANKA-MALLA SLAI
28. sy NORTH-GATE OF THE C 29. PRITI-DANAKA-MANpAP. 30. - VIJAYA-BĀHU II SLAB-l
3l. DiMBULA-GALA: MARA-VIDIYE ROCK-IN 32. BöPITIYA SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF KALvĀŅ 33. RAKITIPE PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF LĪLĀV 34. DIMBULA-GALA MARA-VIDIYE ROCK-INSC 35. A MBAGA MUVA ROCK-INSCRIPTION . 36. POĻONNARUVA: SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF SĀ 37. ALUTVÄVA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION . 38. POONNARUvA: ÄNAULUNDÄvA SLAB-IN
9. POTGU IL-VEHIERA INSCRI
40. 99 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF TI
4l. s GAL-VIHARA ROCK-INSC. 42. KANTALAI GAL-ASANA-INSCRIPTION .
INDEX

NTS
3-INSCRIPTION 影
ITADEL SLAB-INSCRIPTION .
A ROCK-INSCRIPTION
NSCRIPTION .
SCRIPTION
AVATĪ .
AT
RIPTION
爱
HASA-MALLA
SCRIPTION PTION .
HIE VĒĻÄIKKĀRAS
RIPTION
I53-I56 57—I б4 Ιό5-178 179-184 I84-I89
I90-192
192-I94
I94-2O2
2O2-218
2I9-229
229-235
235-237 238-24I
242-255 256-28 283-29o
29Iー322

Page 14
LIST OF
Kirigallāva Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. I Noccipotana Pilar-Inscription. Plate No. 2 Timbirivava Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 3 Nagama Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 4 Kukurumahan-damana Pillar-Inscription. Pla Mädirigiriya Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 6 Ayitigevava Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 7 Bilibăva Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 8 Ataviragollāva Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 9 Polonnaruva: Raja-mäligäva Pilar-Inscription. Mayilagastota Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 11 Raňbäva Slab-Inscription. Plate No. I2 Anurādhapura : Ruvanväli-dãgaba Slab-Inscrip Plan of Polonnaruva. Plate No. I4.
Polonnaruva: Hatadage Portico Slab-Inscripti
Häțadāgē Westibule Wall-Inscrip
Hatadage Inside Wall-Inscriptio s “ Galpota ” Slab-Inscription. Pla s “Galpota” Slab-Inscription (Sout . Ο “ Galipota” Slab-Inscription. Pla 罗繁 NišSanka-dana-vinoda-mandapa-) sy Kalinga Forest Gal-asana-Inscri
s Kala-kirida-vinoda Gal-asana-Ins
Kalinga Park Gal-asana-Inscript s Rankot-dagaba Gal-asana-Inscrip s Rankot-dagaba Pillar-Inscription s Slab-Inscription of Niššanka Ma
Siva-devalaye Slab-Inscription.
Kiri-vehera Slab-Inscription. P
罗多 Slab-Inscription at the North-gat Prīti-dāmaka maņdapa Rock-Insc 3y Slab-Inscription of Vijaya-Bahu
WOL. I. b

P L A TE S
te No. 5.
Plate No. Io
otion. Plate II 3
Plate No. 15
ption. Plate No. 16 . .
Plate No. 17.
te No. I 8
h side). Plate No. 19.
te No. 2o
Inscription. Plate No. 2 I otion. Plate No. 2 I
cription. Plate No. 22.
ion. Plate No. 23
ption. Plate No. 23
i.
lla.
Plate No. 24 .
Plate 25
Plate No. 25
late No. 26
e of the Citadel. Plate No. 27
:ription. Plate No. 28
II.
Plate No. 29
to face page 4
s
y
7
I 2
II 7
23
3O ვ6
4.
47
54
6O
66
78
84
88
94 96

Page 15
THIS VOLUME IS I.
ΤΟ
HARRY CHARLES I c.c.s. (RETIR
AS A SMALL TRIBUTE OF R
EMIN ENT SERVICES TO CEY
AND HISTORICAL
X LIST OF
Dishbula-gala Rock-Inscription. Plate No. Bõpitiya Slab-Inscription of Kalyāņavatī. H Rakitipe Pillar-Inscription of Lilavati. Plat Afnbagamuva Rock-Inscription. Plate No. Polonnaruva Slab-Inscription of Sahasa Mall Alutvava Pillar-Inscription. Plate No. 33 . Anaulundava Slab-Inscription. Plate No. 3: Pot-gal-vehera-Inscription. Plate No. 34 Plan of the Monastery. Plate No. 34. Polonnaruva: Slab-Inscription of the Velaikl
99 Gal-vilhara. Plate No. 36
y y Gal-vihara Rock-Inscription.
Kantalai Gal-asana-Inscription. Plate No. 3

)EDICATED
PURVIS BELL, ED)
ECOGNITION OF HIS
ʼLON EPIGRAPHICAI
STUDES
F PLATES
3O Plate No. 3o e No. 3o .
3I a. Plate No. 32
karas. Plate No 35
Plate No. 37
8
to face page 188
s I88
s I88
s 226
s 2ვ6 236
3 24O
s 24O
s 252
s 256
between pp. 268-269
to face page 286

Page 16
SYSTEM OF TRANS
c அ al w ආ 三岁 a. s • ai Č - à ஓ இ i y 5 or ş 9 or FF i Ö Con g t
sa r
33 r `ගත ma l
s mo l
○ o e
芒施 )GIآ も
@ළු ai
S) ஒ O
8) ஒ O
 ́)ဗ၅ ஒள al
a ka
6) Ads kha
S (medial) ga
es gha .
இ) l ña
준) Ca
బత్త ar cha
ජ ஐ, சி ja
කීඩ. m- jha
&ద கு ña
(when doubled 3) L– l-) ţa
ó țha

LITERATION
qla dha
ha
ta
tha
(medial) da
dha
1a.
pa pha (medial) ba
Amma bha
LD Or gQ a.
ya
al
la
V.
IT
6)
6)
A
ԼՔ la
6T
ற
65
F
am
la
Mara
ra
na Sa and
श
s
Ça 6)2. Şa
Sa
F
Ο
6)
s
R 司 5 or OpD ha
ë.
la
* (anusvära) Ο • nin
view (antu nāsika) C (?) *& $ề (visarga) 8 rum- h
(avagraha) - ---Ya

Page 17
ABBREV
A. = Apabhrarinsa. Abh.:= Abhidhānappadīpikā, edited by Waskaduwe
Subhuti. Colombo, 1865. A.I.C. = Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon. By
Dr. E. Müller. 2 vols. London. 1883. Am... = Amawatura, edited by H. Jayatilaka.
Colombo, 1885-86. AMg. = Ardha-Mägadhi. Arch. Surv. = Archaeological Survey. A. S. C. = Archaelogical Survey of Ceylon.
A. S. S. I. = Archaeological Survey of Southern
India.
A.S.W.I. = Archaeological Survey of Western
India.
Bt.. = Bell's Text. ۔۔ یہ
C.B.R.A.S. = Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society.
C. I. I. or Corp. Inscript. Ind. = Corpus Inscrip
tionum Indicarum.
Comp. Gram. = A Comparative Grammar of the Modern Aryan Languages of India. By John Beames. 3 vols. London, I 872-79.
Dh. = Dhammapada (Fausböll’s edition. 1885). Dv. = Dipavarinsa. E. I. or Ep. Ind. = Epigraphia Indica. E. S. = Etymologie des Singhalesischen, von Wil
helm Geiger. München, I. 897. E. Z. or Ep. Zeyl. = Epigraphia Zeylanica. Gram. = Grammar or Grammatik. Hc. = Hēmacandra.

LATIONS
Ind. Ant. = Indian Antiquary. J. or Journ. = Journal. Jay. = H. Jayatilaka's Elu-Akaradiya. Colombo,
I89ვ. JM. = Jaina-Māhārāşțrī. Jś. = Jaina-Sauraseni, Lit. = literally. | L.S. S. = Litteratur und Sprache der Singhalesen, von Wilhelm Geiger. Strassburg, 19oo. M. = Māhārāștrī. Mg. = Māgadhī. Mp. = Müller's plate. Mt. s. Mille's text. Mv. = Mahävathsa. Mv. T. = Mahavannsa Tika. M. W. Dict. = Sir Monier Monier-Williams” San
skrit Dictionary. Oxford, 1899. Nām. = Nāmāvaliya. Or. Soc. = Oriental Society. P。三 Pali。 p. F page. par. = paragraph. Piyum. = Piyummala. p.p.p. = past participle passive. Pkt. = Prakrit. R.A.S. = Royal Asiatic Society. Ruvan. = Ruvanmala Š. = Šaurasēnī. S.B.E. = Sacred Books of the East, edited by
F. Max Müller. Sinh. = Sinhalese. Skt. = Sanskrit. T. = George Turnour.
W. = L. C. Wijesigha, translator of the Maha
WaSal,
Z. D. M. G. = Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgen
ländischen Gesellschaft.

Page 18
Page
ADDITIONS Al
H=suggested by Mr. A. M. Hocart, the B=suggested by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, the l
2, line I, 3, read “Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 A. 4, Kirigallāva, Pillar-inscription. Lines I
This is noteworthy. (H). 6, line I I, read 'Udaya I (880-891 A.D.) 7, Noccipotāna, Pillar-inscription. Thes This way of writing conjunct conson: - do. L. A. 6, Gelgamu, the arch
bouring village (B). 9, paragraph 5. With the birudas Abha Sinhalese kings of the ninth and ter Rajakegarivarman and Parakegarivar by the Pandyas (H). 9, paragraph 3, read Kassapa IV (89 I-9 9, paragraph 5, read the kings of the ninth Sena II (846-88o A. D.); Udaya I (8: V (9o8-9 I 8 A.D.); Dappula IV (9 I 8 Io, line I, read Dappula V (918-930 A.D.) Io, line 3, read “Mahinda IV (954-97 o A.D Io, line 6, read to the latter half of the nint Io, line II, read “ Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 A.1 I 2, Timbiri-vāva, Pillar-inscription. Side
* Coliyans and Tondiyans shall not (b 14, paragraph 3, read 'Udaya I (880-89. A I5, line 3, read 'Udaya I (88o-89 I A.D.'; 16, Nagama, Pillar-inscription. Side A, l. 1 with the later and more common form 2o, lines 9-Io, read“ Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 22, lines I-2, read “Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 4 22, line 3, read '902 . 27, line 21, read “Kassapa V (908-918 A.D, 28, line I, read Mahasena (334-36I A.D.) 28, line 3, read “Kanittha Tissa (226-244. A 28, lines 5-6, read o Aggabodhi IV (65 I-66 28, lines 7-8, read Vijaya Bahu I (Io58-I 28, line 9, read II37-II 53 A.D.'.
28, line 12, read II 87-I 196 A.D.'.
28, Mädirigiriya Pillar-inscription. A repli and published in the Ceylon Antiquary

ID AMENDMENTS
resent Archaeological Commissioner of Ceylon. te Archaeological Commissioner of Ceylon.) D.); line 28, 'Udaya I (88o-891 A.D.)".
Io and I2. A danda used as a punctuation mark.
yllables mne and ssa written thus: G2525) and ex30. ints is not usual in the records of this period (H). lic form of the modern name of Galegama, the neigh
Salamevan and Siri Saig-bo used alternately by the ith centuries, compare the similar usage of the titles man by the Colas, and Maravarman and Jatilavarman
o8 A.D.).
1 and tenth centuries in order, Sena I (826-846 A.D.);
8o-89 I A.D.); Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 A.D.); Kassapa
A.D.)'.
'.
..)".
h century and the tenth century A.D.'.
D.)'.
B. lines 22-24, read Soli 7undi ber no-kollavanu ilsā,
e permitted to) have tom-toms beaten'. (B.)
. D.)”; “Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 A.D.)”.
“ Kassapa IV (89 I-9o8 A.D.)”.
2. The occurrence of the form of a sln side-by-side
awan is worthy of remark. (H.)
.D.).
)'.
.D.).
7 A.D.). І І4 A.D)”.
ca of this pillar has been found by Mr. Harry Storey
(vol.x, pp. 67-87) by Mr. H. C. P. Bell. (H.)

Page 19
ADDITIONS AND
Page 3o, Mädirigiriya Pillar-inscription. Side A, lin 32, line 5, read “Madhurā- dunu”. Note 5, read 35, lines 4-5, read Kassapa V (908-918 A.D, 35, lines 4-5, read (908-918 A.D.). 38, Val-gattan. Could this be equivalent to S 39, line 2, read (908-918 A.D.). 4c, line 2, read (908-918 A.D.)'. 44, paragraph 2, read "Dappula V (9 IS-93o 45, lines 3-4, read Dappula V (918-930 A.D. 45, line 8, read “ Sena II (846-88o A. D.)'. 45, lines 2 I-22, read Aggabodhi I (564-597 48, Ataviragollāan Pillar-inscription. Side C
sā (B). 49, line 4, read “Toņdi and Coļa noosers shal 5o, With samuguru-gattan, compare dandika paladeva (Ep. Ind, xvii, p. 325) (H. 5o, imes -2, read o Mahinda IV (954-97 o A. ) 5o, line 24, read “ Sena II (846-88o A. D.)'. 5, line Io, read ' Dappula V (918-93o A.D.)" 5 I, line II, read “Ramukkaňdu”. (H.) 5 I, line I 6, read “Mahinda IV (954-97 o A. D. 54, Rajamaligava Pillar-inscription. Side E
hof isā. (B.) 56, line II, read “Tondi and Cola noosers
enter'. (B.) 59, lines I 9-2o, read “ Sena IW (95o-953 A. D, 64, lines I3-I 4, read “Mahinda IV (954-97 o 64, lines 22-23, read“ Mahinda IV (954-97 o 68. Rahbava Slab-inscription. Translation mashas. For the use of the word mas. inscription. In this case (sati)n laha. measure as the Rajakegari-Nali occurrin I, paragraph 2. In connexion with the disc see Geiger, L. S. S., p. 48, where, with interchangeable in certain words, the P. 72, line I, read kartr. (H.) 93, Hata-dage Wall-inscripton, line 4, read ra visaiduru-zata-da for pisainburu-zatu-d IoI, line 4, read Ayasmanta. 105, Galpota Inscription, A, line 8. The forn
Io6, do. do. B, line Io, read devu, Iol, do. do. B, line 18, read rafa, Io9, do. do. C, line 23, read genä, II 8, do. do. A, line 23. The wo
This word, perhaps, is here used in its t of gods' in which sense it is of frequen

AMENDMENTS Xν
ne 7, read Madhurā. (B.) 'Madhura-dunu' who conquered Madhura'. (B.)
)'.
anskrit vetradhāra ? (H.)
A.D.).
).
A.D.). , lines 23–25, read Tundi Solyä gasam no vadinä
not enter (B). occurring in the Nalanda copper plate of Deva
)
D.).
).
3, lines 24-26, read 7undi Soli gasan no vadnā
shall not enter, for Tundise shall not secretly
)'.
A.D.).
A.D.).
of line 28. Demahak may perhaps mean two
ha, as a measure of capacity, see Alutvava Pillar
uyen ought to be taken as the name of a standard
ng in Cola inscriptions, (H.)
ussion of the two names Ruvanvali and Ruvanmali, reference to the rule that the letters m and v are
ofessor quotes this very example. (H.)
jayan for rajadhani; line Io boho for bogo; line 17,
Z.
kurira for Skt. Krira is worthy of note. (H.)
፲፯/ጛ}Q?‛፴.
daruzanhai gunen mitra.
ia. rd devadana has been translated offerings to Gods' echnical meaning as “lands dedicated for the service
occurrence in Indian Inscriptions, (H)

Page 20
χνι ADDITIONS ANI
Page II 29, Kalā-krīdā-vinodargal-āsana-inscription, l I4 I, Rankot-dagaba Pillar-inscription. Side ) 17, Priti-danaka-mandapa Inscription, l. 35 Mahavutuvaya. If the latter reading is a - he well-known seaport of Ceylon in ol 196, line I, read Suddhodana. (H.) 2o2, Aiíhbagamuva Rock-inscription. This ro 217, note 3. It is possible that ihi is a variant vowel may be changed. In this case to worship the relics (by being) there'. 223, note I. Another possible reading is ka pattanam. This place was, in all pro Rajendra-Cola I who, we know, bore th 224, 1, 28. Instead of 65 ess, I prefer the rea ing change would be “ should they m them'. (H.) 235, In connexion with the Ånanlandāva Sla a Tamil slab-inscription from Wahalkac the same guild of merchants. Judging been badly preserved. No estampage i 24, Potgul Vehera Inscription, lines 20-22. is clear on the stone, does not accord wit U’ā aggatanih, ae taken and pronounced

) AMENDMENTS
ne 3 yācakayanat is an archaism. (BH) ), line 16, read dig-vi-.
A possible reading instead of Mahaputupaya is dopted, the place could be identified as Mahātittha, en days. (H.)
sk is in St. Clive Estate, Nawalapitiya. of ehi. By the influence of the final the initial the phrase ihi da waidanata may be translated (H.) iga-koida-pattanama equivalent to Kangai-kondabability, a port in the Cola country named after e Surname Kangai-konda. (H.)
ding ໒[b]ະ ef). In the translation the correspondlake them belonging to royalty', i.e. 'confiscate
b-inscription, it may be interesting to notice that la opens with the identical words, and belongs to from Mr. Bell's eye-copy the stone seems to have s available. (H.)
The reading duijam vā agatari galā vhich h the metre. (H.). It accords with the metre when as yaggatam, Editor.)

Page 21
EPIGRAPHIA
No. 1. KIRIGALLÄVA
IRIGALLAVA is a hamlet in Ka K north-east of Anuradhapura.
The inscribed pillar was discoverec about 5 ft. high and 9; in. Square. Eac lines of writing within ruled spaces, the figures of a crow and a dog'.
The letters, one to two inches : represent the alphabet of the tenth cen of Kiribat-vehera and of Moragoda pi records of Kassapa V, Dappula V, and strokes of the letters a, r, and the medi their lower ends do not meet.
This is a later type', while the ak forms occurring in the Moragoda, Iripin from the form of script taken as a whole than the Kiribat-vehera, but later than within the period covering the reigns c 98o A.D.).
As regards orthography, attentior for mey-baffar and melasin for medalsi, lithic records". Aeriaan and dunum obscure technical terms such as perendt inscriptions. The expression adhiseka
See A. S. C. Annual Report for 1892, p. 9. Cf. Vol. I, Plates 20 and 26 with the present Ibid., Plates 21, 22, and 26. 5 7% See Index to Vol. I for references, and belov
VOL. II.

ZEYLANICA
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
.dawat Kórale, about twenty miles north
by Mr. H. C. P. Bell in 1892. It is h of the first three sides contains fifteen fourth has twelve lines ending with the
in size, are very well preserved. They tury, but their type is a mixture of that Illars'. As in the former and in the
some of Mahinda IV, the two vertical al vowel u are written separately so that
saras ka, ma, ya, and a have the older niyâva, and Rambava pillars. Judging , the date of our record must be earlier that of Iripinniyāva, and this would fall f Udaya I and Kassapa IV (circa 952
may be drawn to the forms mekappard , meāsām, melāsīm and mellātā in other aidlan are fresh additions to the list of tayam, melafsin, etc., occurring in Ceylon di (side D, line 2), which obviously
* See accompanying facsimile (Plate II). Ole. Ibid., p. 242. ., p. 154, note 2, p. 164, note 5, and pp. 245, 25 I. , p. 20.
B

Page 22
2 EPIGRAPHIA
stands for pärähär di , shows that th setting up pillars of Council Warranty secration, such as anointing (ad/hiseka): The subject-matter is the grant called Itnaru-gama in Amgam-kul Salamevan in Council in the second who carried out the order were (a) ) Ag-boyim of the family of MekapparGavayim of the family of the Chief is known about these three officers exc of Mekappar-Vaidarum Vadura, they m and Mulavadā Sakarā vho set up the a year of Kassapa IV (963-98o A. D.). may perhaps be identified with the 1 of Vajira (Sinh. Vadu rā) o, also a minist As to the names of places in the ri that Amgam-kuliya was a district in Itnaru-gama in it is not mentioned as institution as is usually the case. This whether immunities such as those sta granted to private lands also or not. Noccipotana and the Nāgama pillars de We have stated that palaeograp be fixed in the reign of Udaya I o view of the important information conta biruda title of Udaya I being Abha S successor, Kassapa IV, was Siri Sař authorship of the present record to inscription is dated on the tenth day ( in the second regnal year, it must h; before the Moragoda pillar, ten year. eight months after the Rambava and
See the Moragoda pillar, side D, line I5 ( * Cf. Abhzsēkayven daru in the Buddhannehälla
Regarding this title, see Vol. I, p. 93. Ibid., p. 202. See below, pp. 9-Io. * Rega
7

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
e ceremony of granting immunities and may have involved some form of con
ing of the usual immunities to a village iya by decree of His Majesty Abha, year of his reign. The State Officials Maņitillå Kiliyem and (b) Gaňguļhusu Vădărum* Vadură “, and (c) Kavasilă.ăg Secretary Araksama Kasbai. Nothing apt that, as the first two were descendants ust have been related to Ataragalu Kotta (tal pillar at Moragoda in the sixteenth The Chief Secretary Araksama Kasba minister Daru Kassapa, a contemporary zer of Sêna I. − ecord, we see from the Vevalkatiya slab the Northern Quarter; but the village the property of a temple or other public s is interesting, for it raises the question ted in the present inscription used to be For two other similar grants, see the
ealt with below (Nos. 2 and 4). hically the date of our inscription must r of his successor Kassapa IV, but in lined in the Timbirivava pillar" as to the alamevan, while that of his brother and g-bo, we are inclined to attribute the Jaaya I (952-963 A.D.). And as the if the first fortnight of 4 seda (June–July) lve been set up some twenty-five years before the Tirnbirivava one, or about Iripinniyâva pillars.
"ol. I, No. I7).
pillar (Vol. I, p. I 92).
See Vol. I, p. 202.
Ibid., p. 243. (ding the title Abha Salamevan, see Vol. I, p. I65.

Page 23
No. 1)
KIRIGALLÅVA PILL
TX
A.
අභා සලෙම වන් මජූර් මුකා සත් නැ භූ ෙදවන භ වුරුදු මෙයහි ඇමෙසළහැ පුර දස පක් ද වස් මෙකාපප 6. වැදෑරුම් වඳුරා වරැ SOSO DIÁS C කිලිලෙයම් ග*ගුල්හුසු අග්බොයිම් මහලෙ අර
B.
affigଞ୍ଚି ଅନ୍ଧ ස්ඛා වරින් () (assica) ග් ගවයිම් ඇප් මෙතුවා ක් දෙනමෝ එ ක්ෙසවණැ වන් හිමියන් එ ක්ත(න්සමි @යන් වදාළෙ යින් අම්ග இஇஇeகிை ආවූ (ඉතන)
නුමඬලන්
* 'හඟුළ ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි

AR-INSCRIPTION
C.
. (කුලී) මෙලාසීන්
මන්දිව පෙ දිව කෙනා වද් නා තෙකාට් රත් “ මෙකාල්කනැමිය නු මෙපරු ලැක් ・ Chరీ , , , රුවන: වැස් සන් කෙපරනා ටටියම් කෙන0 ව ද්නා තෙකාට් ගැ. ල් ගොන් වැරි යන් මෙනයා නග නු මෙකාට් වත් හිමියන් ව
D.
දාළෙයින් කෙම අභිමේෂක දී අත්තාණගික ණ හින්ද්වූම හා මෙයට් වැ çu ¢(a) ö G(s)3)0 25e තෙකෙනකුන් ඇ ත මෙඳස් ... ... . කරනු I ක වුඩු බලූ වනු 1 සිඩි
* * රද්' වෙනුවට

Page 24
i
EPIGRAPHIA
RAN
A.
Abhã, Salame-van Mapur-mukä sat nä-ňgū devana ha-vurudu yehi Åsellä pura dasa pak da-vas Mekāppa-rai-Vaidarum Vadur-vari vana Maniti-la Kiliyem Gaňgulhusu" Ag-bOyim Mahale Ara
в.
-ksama Ka-sba-varin ă (Kavasilă-) -ňg Gavayim äp metuvä-k denamo e-k-se-va vat-himiyan e-k-tain-sami-yen vadale-yin Amga-m-kuiyehi āvū (Itma.-) (-ru)-gamat du-numaidlan
This may also be read Haigu,

A ZEYLANICA voL. II
sCRIPT.
C.
(kulī) melāsīn maňg-diva pe-diva no vad-na kot rat-* -kol-kamiya-n peräläk-kan se .. .. .. -ruvanä väs9 -san peranā10 -ttiyam no va11 -dinā koț gä12 -lgon väri13 -yan no naňga14 -nu kot vat15 -himiyan va
D.
-daleyin me abhişēka dī attani-ka-nu hind-vuma-ha meyaț vä-dä ā(jiā) u-lä(gha)nā kala kenekun ä9 -ta des- ..... 10 ... karanu i ka11 -vudu balu 12 vanu siddhi
husu. * For raa

Page 25
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Kirigallāva F
From an iné-impression supplied by the Scale about a in
 

w Vol. II. Plate 1. 'illar-inscription.
؟؟؟ܐܸܬ݂ܵ ܐ t ܨܝܼܪܵܕܝܼܨܵܐܐܬܐܼܝܟ
স্তত্ব $3
Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon. ches to foot.

Page 26


Page 27
No. 1 KIRIGALLÄVA PII]
RANS
On the tenth day of the waxing m in the second year after the raising of Abhā Salamevan.
Whereas it was so decreed by namely, Manitilă Kiliyem and Garigu Mekāppar-Vädärum Vadurā, and Kav Chief Secretary Araksama Kasbá, ceremonies“ granted the following im the district of Amgam-kuliya :-Du vagrants shall not enter; servants of holding two kinds of services", ari p. oxen, and labourers shall not be approp
To this effect we have set up t of His Majesty.
Should any person enter this [vil him be . . . . let him be a dog or a be) prosperity.
No. 2. NOCCI POTANA
HIS pillar lies at a spot called No. Galegama in Egodapattuwa in th south-east of Anurādhapura. It measu inscription is clearly engraved on th the purpose. Sides A and B contain
Val-himiyan (B, lines 7-8). See Vol. I, p. The relative participle vana may qualify will not be applicable to the second named officer
* See below, p. 32, note Io. A
Same as Melatti or -tsi. This passage may (foreign mercenaries?) of the archery department'. " Cf. Deruvänä dekamtän vässan in the Vessag

LAR-INSCRIPTION 5
ATION.
Don of (the month of Asela (June-July) the canopy of dominion by his Majesty
His Majesty in Council, we all of us, husu Ag-boyim both of the family of asilaig Gavayim of the family of the lave conjointly and with due inaugural munities) to the village Itnaru-gama in zuma žalam, Auā, melāsā, tramps and the royal family, perilliam, inhabitants eranatyam shall not enter; and carts, iriated.
his pillar of Council Warranty by Order
lage) and transgress the enactments, let crow in his future birth. May there
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
cipotana, about one and a half miles from 2 Tamankaduva district, some sixty miles res about 5 ft. by 1 ft. 2 in. square. The ree of its sides, horizontally ruled for nineteen lines each, and C eight lines,
199, note I, and p. 206, note 2. Ianitilă Kiliyem only. In this case the family name hiseka di (D, line 2). See below, p. 27. also be translated the hired labourers and the melasis
fi record, l. 25 (Vol. I, p. 37, note 7, and p. 207, note 3).

Page 28
6 EPIGRAPHIA
It was in a state of good preservation examined it on September 24, 1897.
The aksaras, which are about I t of the tenth century, but they are dist records of Kassapa V. The letters a, e, found in the Kirigallava, the Nagama Moragoda pillars. The inscription may, either to Udaya I or Kassapa IV; but in pillar (below, p. 9) as to the diruda titl while that of Kassapa IV was Siri S. Abha Salamevan of our record with U The date of the edict being the ni that is to say, about 961 A. D., it is seven The subject of this Council Warran that here we come across another grai unassigned to a religious or public institu attant pillars at Kirigallava and Nagama in proclaiming the Council Warranty, the also in the Kiribat-vehera and the Madiri and Kassapa V respectively, while a ce in the Ayi tigevava edict of Kassapa V
ΤΕΣ
A.
డ్రి (ఆది) సూ6లిలి න් මසූර්මුකා (න)ව ව මෙනන වැපැ අව ස තවක් දවස් (මුගු Gలరీ) లివిలి (లిర) (ක)ෙහළගමු දියවන් (ග)මිසහි අත්තා <ණිකණ නින්ද් වන් නට් වදාළෙයින් ආ
Side A, lines 8 and 9 (Vol. I, p. 59), and be

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
when the Archaeological Commissioner
o 2 in. in size, belong to the alphabet inctly older in type than those in the
m, y, r, and l, resemble most the forms. , the Kukurumahan-damana, and the therefore, palaeographically be ascribed view of the statement in the Tirnbirivava e of Udaya I being Abha Salamevan, ang-bo, we are justified in identifying daya I (952-963 A.D.). nth year of the reign of this monarch,
years later than that of Kirigallava. ity is devoid of historical interest, except ht of immunities to a land apparently tion, and similar in character to the two ... As to the four officials instrumental family of Paidi-rad Dapula is mentioned giriya pillar-inscriptions of Kassapa IV rtain Nilavasa Mandiya figures also
about twenty-four years later.
KT.
10 සභාවෙය නිලවස 11 මදියා ඉසා මහක 12 (2erGeorg Ee) etsɔ 13 epëse ese e) 14 රැ මෙමයයීකාප්පර් දු 15 59 Desa (c)

Page 29


Page 30
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Noccipotāna
Arom an ink-impression supplied by the
Scale about I
 

Vol. II, Plate 2
Pillar-inscription.
: Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
sches to foot.

Page 31
NO. 2
NOCCI POTÄ NA PILLA
B.
(දිව් පියදිව් මෙ ලාට්සි කෞපෙරලහැක් කන් බෙනයා වදනා ඉ සා රටිලඳු පස්ල) දුවන් ෙනා (වද්නා) ඉසා පිෙයා වදාර නුවන් ෙනා වද්නා ඉසා මෙදරුවන: මෙඳ කම්තන් ෙනා වද් නා ඉසා ගැල් මෙගා න් වැරි මිචන් මෙන[9] ගන්නා ඉසවා ග esce el 5 eso) o seas) ge) Gess G
TRANSCR.
A.
Śrī A(bhā) salameva-n Mapurmukā (na)va va-nne Väpä ava sa-tavak davas (Muñgu-neļu)va-garmä (Valara-) (-ka-)hel-gamu diya van (ga)misahi attā-ni-kanu hind-van-nat vadäleyin a sabhāye Nila-vasa Madliyā isā Maha-Ka(-bussälu. Mitu) isa Pāňdirad Dāpula-va-rä Meykappar Du-t Maha-nu(gu)nay(a) isā Galukāhäla Māyā ätul-vä metu-vak samdaruvan-vi-sin me gamat maňg

AR-INSCRIPTION
15
16
17
18
19
3
5
S
DIPT.
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
නාට්ටියම් ෙනා ව ද්නා ඉසා අභය සතඥහ වනුවන් @නා ගන්නා ඉසා ෙනා රැක්කමනා ෙක
C.
නකුන් ගැමින් පිටත් කරවා ග නුන් මිස( ගම් වැදෑ ෙනා ගන්නා ෙකා ට් ෙම ගම්හි අන් තාණ කණු නිනද්ව[9] වදාළෙයින් 6 ම දේප රැහැර් දෙනු ලදී
B.
(-div piya-div më-lāțsi pereläk-kan no vadlnā i-sa rat-ladu pas-la-) -du van no (vadnā) isā piyo-vadāra-nu van no vadnā isā deru vanā de-kam-tan no vad-nā isā gā go-n väri mivan no gannā isā ga-fig kaidat väri no gannā) isā pere-natiyam no va-dnā isā abhaya sandaha vanuvan no gannā isā no räkkamanā ke

Page 32
8 EPIGRAPHIA
C. -nakun gämin pitat karavā ga-nut misai gam vädä no gannā ko
RANS
Hail! On the seventh day of th (September-October) in the ninth y Salamevan.
Whereas it was decreed that a pill. at the upper end of the village Mung Walaraka Hel-gama, all these Offic namely, Nila-vasa Madiya, Maha-Ka nugunaya of the family of Paidi-ra come and set up in the aforesaid village by Order the following immunities to
Tramps and vagrants, medalist, a headmen, and keepers" of (district) recor rules shall not enter; holders of the shall not enter; carts, oxen, labourers, labourers shall not be impressed for ri those who have come for asylum shal undeserving of protection, they shall be the village, but shall not be arrested by
'Second year', according to Mr. Bell (A. S * Attani-kaau, side A, lines 7-8.
Gamisahi (A, line 7). This passage m Mufiguneluva-gama'.
* This may mean Madiya of the family of warriors of Gaja Bahu I, according to the Rajaval found in tenth-century records. Cf. Pirit-radun
* Mu=P, mitta.
This is a curious name. Literally it means Cf. ZDuttha-Gamani Gaimani, the wicked, Vanka; Dr. Müller also thinks that the above interp renderings (J. R. A. S. for 1912, p. 516).
* Gang-kaidat väri nogannä (B, lines I2-I

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
5 -t me gamhi at
6 -tani-kanu hind-va
7 vadāļęyin me pe
8 -rähär denu ladi
LATION,
Le waning moon of (the month of] Vaip 2ar of the reign of His Majesty Abhá
ar of Council Warranty should be set up Ineluva-gama, irrigated by the waters of ers of State, Members of the Council, (bussälu Mitu), Meykäppar Dut-mahad Dapula, and Galukahala Maya, have : the pillar of Council Warranty, granting the village :- nd ferelie&am shall not enter; district 'ds shall not enter; enforcers of customary management) of two places of business and buffaloes shall not be appropriated; ver-work; peremālțiyam shall not enter; l not be arrested; should there be any taken after they have been made to quit
officers) entering the village.
C. Annual Report for 1897, p. II).
ay also be rendered ' at Gamisa in the villagu
Nīla. Cf. Vīla-mahājvādhayā, aname of one of the ya. Vasa is apparently a substitute for vara usually da-vasd in the Bilibava pillar, below, p. 42.
the wicked-great-vicious-one'; possibly a nickname.
āsika Zissa Tissa, the crooked-nosed”. 'etation of pas-laduvan is better than any of the earlier
).

Page 33
NO. 3) TIMBIRIVÄVA PILI
No. 3. TIMBIRIVAVA I
IMBIRIVAVA is a small village Vilacciya Korale, about twenty-th Anurādhapura.
The inscribed pillar here is one of Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) betwee 5 ft. x IO in. x 9 in., and the writing which the fourth is in some parts very much wori facsimile (Plate 3). Side A contains twent which the last four lines and portions of lin twenty-five lines, of which the first three while D seems to have only eight lines, t the first and sixth partially so.
The aksaras, one to three inches in century A.D., and closely resemble the typ of the sixteenth year of Kassapa IV (963
The style of the language, too, is twelve lines in both being almost the san no doubt that Kasub Siri Saňg-bo, describ the conqueror of Ruhuna and Mala-m namely, Kassapa IV, as stated above on
The present record gives the biru Salamevan. This information is impot know from other sources, enables us to this period followed a certain method in Siri Saňg-óo. No one king seems to har known as Salamevan, his successor was c. take the kings of the tenth century in the biruda name Salamevan 3; Sēna II ( (952-963 A.D.), Salamevano; Kassapa IV ( (98o-99o A.D.), Salamevan "; Dappula IV (
A. S. C. Annual Report for 19oo, p. 12. Ins
' P. Siläméghavaana. In Mv. l. 43, Silämghö.
" The present inscription. Vol. I, p. 20
VOI, IT.

AR-INSCRIPTION 9
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
in the Pahala Kälägam Tulana of ree miles to the west-south-west of
those examined by the Archaeological in I898 and 19oo. It measures about covers the first three sides and half of n, as may be seen from the accompanying y-five lines; B, probably twenty-eight, of es 9, Io, I5, and 24 are illegible ; C, about and the last five are wholly illegible; he last two of these being illegible, and
size, belong to the alphabet of the tenth e of the letters in the Moragoda pillar -98o A.D.). in agreement with this record, the first he word for word. There is, therefore, ped in both as the brother of Udi Abha, aidulu, is one and the same person, p. 20I of Vol. I. da title of Udä (Udaya I) as Abhā tant, as it, added to what we already make the inference that the kings of the use of the birudas Salamevan and ve used both the titles; and if one was alled Siri Saňg-óo, and vice versa. To order, Sēna I (circa 897-9 I 7 A. D.) had ) I 7-952 A. D.), Siri Saňg-bo*; Udaya I )63-98o A.D.), Siri Sařig-óo o; Kassapa V 99O A.D.), probably Siri Sařig-óo, though
cription, No. 83. Vol. I, No. 17. Vol. I, pp. 24 and 42. II, and the present record. ' 7óid, p. 42.

Page 34
o EPIGRAPHI
we have no certain evidence of the Salame: a j . So far as we know, there the inscriptions of Mahinda IV (I o26-) Aő/hā Salamicvan and Siri Sařig-boo. Il follows that the records which must, to the middle period of the tenth cen Abha Salamevan-the inscriptions, fo Kirigallava, and Noccipotana-shoul Kassapa IV.
The date of our record being the or Kassapa IV (963-98o A. D.), it is thirt pillar, and fifteen years earlier than the
The contents deal with the immur attached to the Madbiyan-pirivena'. attention to is that fines exacted fron by the State, but should be delivered ov No one of the three officials who se The ancestor of the first one, name Nimulā, may, hoyyever, be either identic Viduragu (or Vijuragu), the ancestor Vadurim of the Buddhannehala pillar,
TE
A.
1 (සිරි ලක්දි 2. විහි පිහිටි)
සිරපීඩ් ය ස ඉසිරි රුහු ණදනවු ම(ල)ම ඩුලු තමහට් පිරිබො කළ උද
అవి స@6లి) හ් මහරද්නු කෞසා
Vol. I, p. 24. * Ibid., p. 213. Probably Matambia. See alfv. xlvi. 19.

A ZEYLANICA VOL. III
fact; and Dappula V (99o-IOO2 A.D.),
is only one exception to this rule. In O42 A.D.) his father is described both as f the above inference is correct, then it for palaeographical reasons, be assigned :ury A. D., and which bear the name of r instance, at Iripinniyāva, Rambava, il be ascribed to Udaya I rather than to
first regnal year of Kasub Siri Saňg-bo een years earlier than the Kiribat-vehera Moragoda one. lities granted to the village Mibai-gama One of the privileges worth drawing he villagers should not be appropriated ver to the piirivena. t up the attaui pillar is known to history. ly, Mekāppar-Vädärum Viduraňgu-nā al with or related to Mekappar-Vädärum of Mekappar Sangpahim and Kadusu
10 (මහාවුර් කසුබ් 11 £58566 12. මසූර්මුකා පළ 13 මු වන්නෙහි 14 වෙසැගැ පූර 15 දසපක් දව 16 ස් වදාළෙයි 17 න් ආ මෙකාප් 18 පර් වැදෑරුම් 19 ê9g6(co)a)3
Vol. I, Nos. I 2-3. * Vol. II, Nos. I-2.
Vol. I, No. 16.

Page 35
NO. 3)
20
21.
22
23
24
25
TIMBIRIVAVA PIL
නිමුලා වරු මෙකාප්පර් (ද) මි(නනනි) ස කිම් ඉසා මෙම z500SSö5 (SI) (o) இகிை)8
B.
මී ඉසා ම හ0බෙල නිමු C Sasagosas සමණග් ව ర. వివితి eoJ (S* 6ç)3D ge30 (zes මෙතුවාක් මෙද නමෙම0 ව ... (සැනි) ආ
(డావీరరి) Op 98gen BBGలి (ఏ) ද (මිබaළි)ගම ට් ... ... දුනුමඩු ලූ කෙමලාත්ති මෙනයා වද්නා තෙකා ට් ඉසා ම ගිව පියඟි . ව මෙන0 වද්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා (සොලී පාඩි). මබුර් කෞනයා කෞකා . . ರಿಜ್ಜಿ @ರಿ೦
* නාවු ' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි

LAR-INSCRIPTION
C.
s
වැරියන් කෙන0 ගන්නා තෙකාට් ඉසා කිරි මෙග (රි) ගැල් (මිවූ)න් @නගා ගන්නා ඉසා ෙදකම් තැන් මෙදරුව නෑ මෙනයා වදනා ඉසා මෙපමෙර (ලැක්කන් වන්) ගැමැහි (සිට) තිරැ තෙකාට් ග ත් දඩි රද්මෙකාල ට් මෙනයා මෙගන( පී රිවෙනට් දේ(නු) ඉසා වදාලේයි න් ආ රත්තෙකාල් * [සම්දරුවමෙයා ('']
D.
මෙම කෞපරු භ ර් දි මෙම අත් තාණි කණු හි(නද්වූම්) (ఆది) . . . .
* * රද්මෙකාල් “ වෙනුවට

Page 36
EPIGRAPHIA
RAN
A.
(Siri Lak-di-" -vhi pihiți) siri-pid ya-sa isiri Ruhu-nu-danavuMa(la-)ma-idulu tamahat piribo kaļa Udā Abhā Salam eva-n maharad-hu So-hovur Kasub Siri Saňg-bo Mapurmuka pala-mu vannehi Vesaga pura dasa-pak dava-s vadāleyi
-n ā Mekāp
-par-Vaidarum Vidura(ĩúgu-)nã, Nimula-varai Mekappar (Da-) -mi(nnani) Sa-kim isā Me-käppar (Hä-) (-tä, Koñda)yi
B.
-m isa Ma-hă-le Nimu- Mihind-arak
-samalan-Va-ră Kurdasală
This can all

A ZEYLANICA v6OL. II
SCRIP.
6 Nā(țu-de)țim 7 isääp 8 metuvāk de
9 -namo Va. . . . . . .
10 ... (säni) ä11 -vu (Nad-rat-hi) 12 Madbiyan13 piriven (ba-) 14 -d (Mibäļi-)gamā15 -ț .. ... dunumadu16 -lu mellātti 17 no vadna ko18 -t isa ma19 -ñgiva piyangi20 -va no vadnā 21 kot isa 22 (Solī Pāfidi) . 23 -mbur no ko . 24 ... ... vanu isa
25
26
27
28
C.
1. 2
4 variyan no 5 gan nākot 6 isā kiri ge7 (-ri) gäl (mivu)n 8 no gannā
so be read Aavu-,

Page 37
Epigraphia Zeylanica, Tiňbiriväva Pillar-ins
Arom an ink-impression sufflied by the Arch
Scale about inches
 

scription. V6 II. Plate 3
aeological Commissioner, Ceylon. to п foot.

Page 38


Page 39
NO. 3 TIMBI RIVÄVA PII
9 isā de-kam10 -tän deruva11 -nā no vadnā 12 isā pere13 (-läkkan van) 14 gämähi (sița) 15 tirä koț ga16 -t dad rad-kola17 -ț no genä pi18 -rivenaț de(nu) 19 isā vadāleyi20 -n a rat-kol21 -samdaruvamo ?) 22
TRANS
On the tenth day of the waxing mo in the first year of the reign of His Maj great king Uda Abha Salamevan, who Ruhuņu Province and the Mala * Distr wealth, glory, and prosperity that preval
Whereas it was so decreed', we al Sakim and Mekappar (Hata, Korida)yir rum" Vidura(ňgu)-nă, o Nimulā, and K the Chief Secretary Nimul Mihind-ar
And whereas it was so decreec attached to the Madbiyan-pirivena of State, have come . . . . . . . . and
dunumadulu and melattis vagrants shall not enter; Soli Pandi . .
For rad-to-. * P. Kassapa Siri Sainghabõdhi. * Mala stands for Malaya “the hilly country”, * Pihiti. This mayeitherbe the p.p.p. of bil Island. See Wol. I, p. 206, note I.
" Vadaleyin. See Vol. I, p. 206, note 2. ° P. Vajiragga (or Vajiramñiga) AVayaka (or AVa

LAR-INSCRIPTION 3
23
24
25
D.
1 (yim) . . . 2 me peräha3 -r di me at4 -tani-kanu 5 hi(nd-vum-) 6 (hayi) .. .. .. ..
8
LATION,
bon of [the month of Vesak (April-May) esty Kasub Siri Saňg-boo, brother of the p secured for himself the possession of the ict and the enjoyment of the combined led in the beautiful Island of Lahka. l of us, namely, Mekappar (Da)mi(nnani) n both of the family of Mekappar-VadaCuňdasalā. Nā(țu-de)țim of the family of ak-samanan, have come. - l concerning the village Mibili-gama at (Nadrat) in . . . . . ... we, Officers granted these immunities, viz.- hall not enter this village; tramps and . . . shall not . . . . . ; labourers shall not
' P. Udaya Abhaya Slameghavana, : Tamil, maldi 'hill'. hitanaud, or the name of the northern division of the
Regarding this official title, see Wol. I, p. 93. ilha).

Page 40
14 EPIGRAPHIA
be appropriated; milch cows, carts, ar managers of two places of business sh exacted after making due inquiry in t not be appropriated by the State, but sh
And to this effect) we have set up
No. 4. NÅGAMA PI.
AGAMA is at present a 'Moor' twenty-five miles south of Anurad about 4 ft. by 8 in. square, stands now is broken off. Mr. H. C. P. Bell, the Air in 1895'. The writing covers all its four the two top lines that are missing.
The aksaras, one to two inches in ruled spaces. These represent the alp letters a, e, r, and the medial vowel u, h; m, y, l, etc., closely resemble the type the Noccipotana, and the Moragoda Kassapa IV (963-98o A. D.). On palaec in ascribing this grant to Kassapa IV, of his successor Kassapa V show a di parison of the letter & alone in the sufficient proof. The only other king to be assigned is Udaya II ; but its con Uda Mahāpānanvahanse mentioned t and sub-king of Sena II, who succeede improbable that he would speak of hi
Gail-mivun may also mean cart-buffaloes’. * Dekamtan deruvanä. We are still in the da See Vol. I, p. 207, note 3.
* 7ära kot = Skt. shira-krtvälit. "havingmade His report runs:-Negama. Pillar-inscrip some king whose name is lost with the top of th and the pillar has been set up within the precincts oft
"See the genealogical table in Wol. I, p. 184.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
ld buffaloes shall not be appropriated; all not enter; the fines which had been he village (entered by perelian) shall all be handed over to the barivena. his pillar of Council Warranty . . . . . .
LLAR-INSCRIPTION
village in Nagampaha Korale, about hapura. The inscribed pillar, measuring in the premises of the Mosque. Its top chaeological Commissioner, examined it sides, twenty-one lines on each, including
size, are well incised within horizontallyhabet of the tenth century A. D. The ave open lower ends. These, as well as of the characters in the Kirigallava, pillars of Udaya I (952-963 A.D.) and graphic grounds we have no hesitation especially as all the records we know stinctly later form of script. A cominscriptions of the two kings affords whom this record may palaeographically tents are against such a supposition. herein was most probably the brother 2d him as Udaya I. And it is highly imself merely as Mahapa without any
rk as to the true signification of this technical term.
certain'.
tion of the oth century, dated in the 7th year of e stone. This village is now occupied by Moors, he Mosque.'-A. S. C. Annual Report for 1895, p. 5

Page 41
NO. 4) NÄGAMA PILLA
qualifying phrase. Besides, the chror to any other Uda Mahapa.
If the above identification of the correct, the date of the record being years later than the Tiňbiriväva pili Moragoda one.
The language is, as is usual, simil edicts. We may, however, draw attentic in A, line 8. This is the earliest instan know at present. The expression as century. A. D. seals were affixed to docu As to orthography, note the forn manan for Ag-boy-arak-samanan, probabl correct etymology, rat-kod for rad-hol, a
The contents of the record deal to Koļayunu.gama, a village which ha (Kitambavā Mahaya as bamamu or " pillars of this kind were set up in land institutions. But in the present insta: Kirigalläva and Noccipotána, the im private lands, unless, of course, these that special reference to this fact in the As to Uda Mahapa, we have already ide have been mahāpā 4 of Sēna II when he who was afterwards, that is at the d Kassapa IV. Nothing, however, of this set up the pillar can be gleaned from titles and names, such as MečaffarKiliřig, Mahāle, Kuňglasalā, etc., are fami The Maha-bidimage referred to in the
historic building mentioned in line 45 Mahinda IV.
See Vol. I, p. 114. * Ibid., p. Io; * P. Mahãdộãda (Sinh. Mahāpā, Mahapã, Mãp heir-apparent to the throne. See Vol. I, p. 187, inc - o a large bowl' (Vol. I, p. Io6, note 16). Udaya s
thirty-third year of Sena's reign. Mv. li. 63.
Vol. I, p. 236.

R-INSCRIPTION I5
icles of this period make no reference
ing with Kassapa IV (963-98o A. D.) be he seventh year of his reign, it is six lar, and nine years earlier than the
ar in style to other tenth-century pillar n to the honorific term va/hanse occurring e of its use in inscriptions so far as we in bamamu &of shows that in the tenth ments conveying lands. −
ns mahä-pä and mahayä, 4g-boy-äraksay through the engraver's ignorance of its nd mellāt ti for the more common melāfsž. with the grant of the usual immunities d been given by Uda Mahapa to one descendible' property. As a rule, attani s belonging to temples or other public nce, as well as in the two cases at munities were granted apparently to were so well known as temple lands, inscriptions was considered unnecessary. ntified him with king Udaya I. He must made the grant of land to Kitambava, te of the inscription, a mahaya under minister or of those State Officials who the chronicles, although some of their Vädlärum, Mugayin (P. Moggallāna), iar enough to us from other inscriptions. record is, no doubt, identical with the of the Jetavanarama slab (No. 2) of
note 5. See below, p. 32, note Io.
, or Mahaya) is a title often applied to ayuva-raja, e 6. Cf. also Skt. maha-patra ' a prime minister', cceeded Mahinda to the office of sub-king in the

Page 42
I6
EPIGRAPHIA
A.
[ణ5జcటి ...බො මසූර්]
මුකා සත්ව ඉන්කෙන මෙපාමෙසා නැ පුර දස ව , ක් දවස් උදා : මහාපාණ ගැන්වහන්ෙස මහයා (කි)ත * అ59అవిE
මණ මෙකාට් ව දාළ තණ බී ම්හි ආවූ කෞකා (ege) oo. අත්තාණි ක
·ණු හිතද්වන් නට් ආ මෙකා ප්පර් වැදෑ 3இ இகிைக் (ම)ණ වරැ වන්
B.
. (கி)S(S) ை [වjයිම් (ඉ)සා මහාබෝල අග් அலெ03ண்க මණන් * වරු ව రటి జాతిes
* * කාත' යීද කියවිය හැකියි
* * රද්මෙක:

ZEYLANICA VOL. II
X.
10
11
12
13 14
15
16 17
18
19
20
21
స్థాgeఏడిలి ඉසා මෙම තුවා ක් දෙනමෝ එක් තැන්සමිමෙය න් වදාළෙයින් මෙම ගමට් වැරි @ප@රනාට්ටු @නා වද්නා මෙකා ට් ඉසා ගැල් ගොන් මිවුන් කෙනා ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා මඟිව (පෙගි)ව මෙන0 ...
C.
... ... (වන්) .. ...
· කෙනා වද්නා (කො) ට් ඉසා මිනිකො වා මෙම ගම වන් @නා ගන්නා තෙකා(ට්) ඉසා රත්තෙකාල් * කැමියන් මෙනයා ව දනා මෙකාට් ඉ සා මෙමලයාත්ති කෙනා වද්නා මෙකා ට් ඉසා මෙම ග මට් අභය 26 65 eఠిeఆరL లి (හපිළිමගෙ)
(છ . 46)&
* * අග්බොයරක්සමණන්' විය යුතුයි 2Gჭ’ වෙනුවට

Page 43


Page 44
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Nägama Pill
A B
१ శ به همه.
AG 'A , V { *、*
蛟
سن
From an ink-impression supplied by Scale aboa 2:
 
 
 
 

Vol. II. Plate 4.
ar-inscription.
the Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylons,
inches to foot.

Page 45
NO. 4
9
20
21
NÄGAMA PILLA]
లి . . . Gరి ල් බ(දු)හවුරුදු
380 రిసరై ..
(හැ) දන්වා .. .. වෙහෙරක(මි(ය) නට් කියා ස හා මෙගනහැ මෙම බ
(G o eleas) geo)
ERANTSC
A.
(Siri Saňg-bo Mapur-muka sat-va
-nne Poso
-nä pura dasa-va-k davas Udå Mahāpāņa-n-vahanse Mahayā (Ki)ta-1 -mbavahat hasin pa-manu koţ va-dala Tana-bi-mhi āvū Ko(-ļayunu-)gämä attani-ka-nu hindvan
This may also be read Kata-.
VOL. III.

R-INSCRIPTION I7.
8 ට් ඉසා වදාළේ
9 [යින්] අත්තාණ 10 කණු හින්ද්ව 11 න්නට් ආ පෙ 12 තෙර කී මෙතුවාක් 13 දෙනමෝ මෙම ග 14 මට් අභය 15 සන්ද්හා අත් 16 තබාණනි කණු තෙප 17 රැහැර් දුන්ම 18 හයි @මයට් 19 උ(ල)ග්නා කළ මෙක 20 වෙනකුන් ඇත ක 21 වුඩු බලූ වනුයි
RIPT.
18 -nat a Meką19 -ppar-Vādā20 -rum Mugayim 21 (Ma)nu-varä van
B.
3 . (Kili(fig) Ga4 - valyim ()sā 5 Mahāle Ag6 -boуӑrakgа7 -manan-varaiva8 -n Kuidasalä9 Ag-boyim 10 isā me tuvā11 -k denamo-ek12 -tan-samiye
Read Ag-boy-arakramagan.

Page 46
I 8
13
14
15
16
17
18.
19
20 21
(Hail!)
EPIGRAPHI
-n vadäeyin me gamat väri perenatu no vadinā ko-t isā gāl gon mivun no gannā kot isā maigiva (pegi)va no .
C.
... ... (van) ... .. ... no vadinā (ko-) -t isā minī-ko-tà me gama van no gannā ko(t) isā rat-kolkamivan no va-dna 環 i-sā mellātti no vadinā ko-t isa mega-maț Abhaya-turā BagiriVeherä ma(-ha-pilima-ge-)
TRAN: On the tenth day of the
(May-June) in the seventh year of the Whereas it was so decreed by th
Gavayim . .
. . . . . . . of the family of Mekappal . . . . , and Kuidasali
For rad-kol. Ek-tan-samiyen vadaleyin (B, lines II-13), Kirigallava pillar, B, lines 7-II, above p. 4). See a
nO te 2.

A ZEYLANICA VOL. III
18
19
20 21
LATION.
(-hi ... ņä)-ha-ț . . . . . . te-lba (du) havurudu pată sandu .
D.
(-hä) danvā .. . vehera-kämi (ya)- -nat kiya sa-hā genä me ba(-du dī valanda)nu ko-tisä vada (le-) -yin attāņikaņu hind-va-nnaț ā pe-re kī metuvāk denamo mega-maț abhaya sand-ha at-tāņi-kaņu pe-rähär dunma-hayi meyat u(la)ňgnā kala ke-nekun äta ka-vuçlu balu vanuyi
waxing moon of the month of Aoson reign) of His Majesty Siri Saňg-bo). : Supreme Council', we all of us, namely, -Vädärum Mugayin (Ma)ņu, [Kili(ňg) Ag-boyim of the family of the Chief
lame as val-himiyan ek-tin-samiyen vadaleytin (in the io below, p. 32 note 6, p. 37 note 5, and Vol. I, p. 206

Page 47
NO. 4 NÄGAMA PILI
Secretary Ag-boy Araksamaņan, ha Warranty in respect of the village Kc which His Highness Uda Mahapa a pamaņu o land to Mahayā o Kitam
And whereas we all the aforesaid pillar of Council Warranty to the effe enter this village; carts, oxen, and buf and vagrants shall not enter; . . . . entered this village after committing in the royal family shall not enter; anc . . . . . . . . . for (the performer of pin Abhayatura Bagirivehera a yearl informing the monastery servants an rent, the village shall be enjoyed . . contained in the pillar of Council W be a sanctuary.
Whoever transgresses this edict future birth).
No. 5. KUKURUMAHAN-DA
HIS pillar. was discovered
(Mr. H. C. P. Bell) whilst ex in September, 1896. It measures 6
o Lit. “grass land”.
See above, p, 15, note 4.
Pamanu or pamunu. Same as modern by above, Vol. I, pp. II, 7, I 3o, I 82 note II, 24o not * Maha-pilimage. Cf. maňgul-mahasala-pilim (Vol. I, p. 96), and Jetavanarama slab (2) of Mal P. Abhayuttara Abhayagiri-vihara. Ibid., Mr. Bell refers to the discovery in his diary Sangaranparatti-oya-...-September 14. and nelu, across three or four pitali (now dry) alon simply agala “moat") to the Sangaranparatti-oy approaches the sea. Camp in the river-bed at De 'Kukurumahan-damana-After some d

AR-INSCRIPTION T 9
ve come to set up a pillar of Council lay unu) in the district of Tana-bima, had assigned with his own seal as Oavä. persons have come by Order to set up the t that labourers, and perenattu, shall not aloes shall not be appropriated; tramps . . . shall not enter; those who have urder shall not be arrested; servants of melatti shall not enter; to this village i(?) service) in the great image-house at (rent) for oil . . . . . . and that after l with their assistance after paying this . . ..., we have granted the immunities arranty to this village so that it might
shall be born a crow or a dog in his
MANA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
by the Archaeological Commissioner ploring the ruins in Moragolla Wanni ft, by II in. by 8 in. approximately, and
avani, P. pavini, a descendible grant' of land. See
I, and 25o mote 7. gehipina kamiyak in the Mihintale tablet, B, line 4 I inda llV, line 45 (Ibid., p. 236). p. 2 Ι6. as follows:- Push on eight miles through sandy country, thorn, a probable ancient “Yoda-ela" (called by the guides , the term by which the Taláwé-ela is known as it iyanne-vela-mankandiya. ys' search in the trackless jungles find an inscribed
D 2

Page 48
2O EPIGRAPHIA
was found lying almost embedded in some thirty miles west-north-west of A engraved on a somewhat rough surfac C 25 lines, and D 4 lines with the fig of a crow and a dog below.
The aksaras, one to two inches tenth century A.D. Their type, like No. 1), is a mixture of old and new the characters in the Moragoda pilla. (963-98o A.D.). It will be seen that medial vowel a meet at their lower e1 in the Moragoda pillar both the close on this point above, Vol. I, p. 242. As the very earliest times two types were was evidently formed by commencing w the former) and drawing the style or after thickening its top a little the pe side limb as in do. In the other type the bottom curve afterwards' as in prevailed in Ceylon in the tenth century of this character occurring in the lithic r. pillar and in the slab of Kassapa Vine as well as the modern as is the develo type civ in the Iripinniyâva pillar and in The language is the same in style tenth century. Most of the words a to all of them. We need, therefore, dra melatti, and to the two names arian Kirigallava, Bilibava, Noccipotana, and A
pillar, spoken of by hunters, at Kukurumahan-dame Elephants had thrown down the pillar, and tramplec four sides, and the pillar further has sun, moon, dog, eleventh year of King Siri Sang Bo (Sena I). One - Compare the accompanying facsimile with Pl
See Wol. I, Plate 2 I. * See also Bühler's remarks in Indische Palaeog See above, Plate I. 5 See Vol. I, Plate 21.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
the ground at Kukurumahan-damana, nuradhapura. The inscription is boldly ... Sides A and B contain 22 lines each, ures of sun and moon above and those
in size, represent the alphabet of the that of the Kirigallava pillar (above, forms. They, however, resemble most “ of the sixteenth year of Kassapa IV the two vertical strokes of a, r, and the nds as in the Īripinniyāva pillaro, while d and open forms occur. See remarks regards the aksaraya, we see that from : in use in the Brahmi alphabet. One ith the left or right limb (most probably pen up the central vertical line. Then 'n is brought down to make the other 2 the vertical line was written first and
That these two ways of forming ya A. D. may be inferred from the two types ecords. The form as in the Kirigallāva lar the stone canopy' in Anuradhapura, opment of the first method, whilst the
the present one is that of the second. : as that of other pillar records of the ld phrases are more or less common w attention only to the less usual form and berediAaan which occur also in the taviragolláva pillars (Nos. 1, 2,8, and9).
na, near the left bank of the Sangaranparatti-oya. it into the ground. The inscription runs to all and crow emblems cut on it. It is dated in the small ruin near. w ate 26 of Wol. I.
raphie, p. 36, and those of mine in Vol. I, p. 14. See Vol. I, Plate II 2.

Page 49
No. 5) KU KURUMAHAN-DAMA
The subject of the inscription is Siri Saňg-bo and his Council in respe to the hospital built by the Command called Mahindarama on the High Stre The five State Officials who set mandate of His Majesty in Council are but the Commander-in-Chief Séna is c senapati of the army of Kassapa IV. places this identification beyond doubt Tissarama, the building of which is a to Ilanga Sena, was erected by the Cor speaks of him as a prince of the roya of his charitable acts. Besides the Tis sisters (bhikkunis) whom he appointed Thupa and the Great BÖdhi-tree, he as the Dhammarama, Kassapa Sena, H established hospitals (veija-sala) at Ar prevention of pestilential diseases, as divers places in the capital. To thes and gardens with keepers. The pres another hospital which is not mention location of this hospital in close proxi darama) nunnery suggests that it was ei nuns or that these devotees, like the nur. on the patients, succouring the sick bein the ten meritorious acts which Buddhism The High Street Maigua-maha-ve to in the slab-inscription of Kassapa V8, n. as the locality where this king establish allayed the fear of diseases.
From the foregoing palaeographica
See below, p. 35. For the ten meritorious acts, see Childers' (ix verses 40-41) enumerates twelve.
See Vol. I, No. 4.

NA PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 2
a grant of certain immunities by king ct of Kerelä-gama, a village belonging er-in-Chief géna opposite the nunnery :t of the Inner City of Anuradhapura)
up the attant pillar proclaiming the not known to us from other sources; learly no other than Ilanga. Séna, the The pillar-inscription at Ayitigevava for there we read that the nunnery, scribed in the Mahāvamsa (ch. Ilii. 24) nmander-in-Chief Sena. The chronicle l family, and gives a detailed account sarama nunnery which he built for the to have the care of the Maricavatti erected several religious edifices such adayunha, and Samuddagiri. He also uradhapura and Polonnaruva for the well as dispensaries (bhésaifa geha) in e institutions he granted fruitful lands ent inscription records the building of ed in the Mahävamsa account. The mity to the Mihind-aram (P. Mahinther meant for the exclusive use of the sing sisters of the present day, attended g a zẹ9/yãvaccaria (Sinh. vafăza), one of
imposes upon its votaries. 'a of the Inner City is also referred ear the 'stone canopy' at Anuradhapura, !d royal hospitals (raf-ved-hal) and thus
and historical data it appears certain
Pāli Dictionary s.v. puñiño. The Kavyasikhara

Page 50
22
EPIGRAPHIA
that king Siri Saňg-bo of the preser (963-98o A.D.) of the Mahavanasa.
eleventh year of his reign, the pillar ma abouts. The date of the Moragoda p king, it is later than the present one by
TE
A.
සිරි සඟබෝ මපුර්මුකා එකළොස් ව න්කෙන මැන්දින් දින පුර වි සෙනි දවස් Gజత €రిeరాలి రళలో రి තුළි, නුවරැ (e) ගුල් මහමෙව යැ මිහිනද් අ රම් මෙතෙහණහි වර් කෞපෙරට් (කැරූ) වෙදහල බ & el (e)ases (වලසූ") බිමැ ආ ପିଷ୍ (ତନ୍ଧ) ତର୍କ ଓ ସନ୍ଧaଞ୍ଚି * සීමා පහණ අත්තාණිකණ හින්ද්වන්නට් වදාළෙයින් සභායෙන් ආ
* * වල්වූ ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * රිගැවෙරදසිවු ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * දියපිලිකණණ ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි

ZEYLAN ICA voI. II
nt record is identical with Kassapa IV And as the inscription is dated in the ly have been set up in 974 A.D. or thereillar being the sixteenth year of the same about five years. -
XT.
B.
இ (Cடிகி) ஒ සා නික ಶಿ Ös etga Q c30 ଵିନ୍ଧaଳ୍ପ @cdeງ(s) මිතු ඉසයා (රි) (SS)& 33 වු වරැ ෙමකා ප්පර් (න)මු * ெ නිලා g සා (දිනිවි)* (ලිකණණ) ඇතුළච( මෙතුවාක් සම්දරු වන්විසී ඉන් මෙම ගම ට් පිමෙයයා ව දාරනුව න් මෙනයා වද් නා මෙකාට් ඉ
* * වෙණුළෂගැම' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * රමු' යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 51


Page 52
Epigraphia Zeylanfica. Kukurumahan-daman
From an ink-impression supplied by the A1
Scale about teach
 

a Pillar-inscription. Vol. II. Plate 5.
C
俊强 ఇల్లి 擎 గిడ. ... -- Xxg . ... جستلا
chaeological Commissioner, Ceylon. es to I foot.

Page 53
No. 5) KU KURUMAHAN-DAMANA
16
C.
සා රට්ලඳු ප ස්ලදුවන් මෙනහා වද්නා මෙකාට් ඉ සා රදමෙකාල්කැ මියන් කෙනා වද් ! මෙකා ට් ඉසා මෙලා ත්තින් කෙනා වද් නා තෙකාට් ඉසා ම ගිව පියග්ව කෙනා වද්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා මෙදරුවනg දෙකම්තැන් මෙනයා වද්නා ෙකාට් ඉ සා ගැල් ගොන් වැරි මීවුන් මෙනයා
RANSCR
A.
Siri Saňg-bo Mapurmukā ekalos va-nne Mändin-dinä pura vi-seni davas Sen Semevirada plan. a-tull-nuvara Ma-igul maha-ve-ya Mihind-a- -ram meheņi-var pereț (kärū) ved-hala ba-d pä(lä-)pasä (valapu- ?) bimä ä
* * වද්නා ’ වියයුතුයි * This may also be read valvii* This may also be read Rigdive Rad-sivu or Rigd

PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 23
16 ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉ 17 සා අරුක්ක 18 න් මෙපමෙරලuක් 19 කන් මෙනා වද්නා 20 මෙකාට් ඉසා අ 21. භය සන්ද්හා 22 වන්නන් මෙන0 ග 23 න්නා මෙකාට් මෙම 24. ගැම්හි අන්තා 25 /ණුණි.කණු හින්ද්
D.
වා වදාළෙ යින් මෙම පැ රැහැර් මෙඳ
නු ලදි %)
17 -vū (Ke)reļä-gäma* 18 sima-pahan 19 attani-kanu 20 hind-vannat 21 vadaleyin 22 sabhayen à
B.
Mä(ni)n-ga-mu (Udahi) i-sa Nika-va-li Semu i-sa Maha-Ku-bussã(lu) Mitu isa (Ri-) (-iga-)va Rad-si-'
* This may also be read Venulti-gama. - Varad-sivu.

Page 54
24
10
11. 12
13
14
15
16
17 18
19 20
21
22
EPIGRAPHIA
-vu-varä Mekā-ppar (Na)mu-qā Nilā i-sā (Digivi-) o (-li-Kanna) atul-va metuvāk samdaru-van-visi
-n me gama-t piyo-va-dairanuva-m no vad-nă koţ i
C. -sa rat-ladu pa-s-laduvan no vadnā kot i-sa rad-kol-ka-miyan no vad°ko-t isā melā-ttin no vad
-nā koț isä ma
TRANS:
On the fifth day of the waxing mo March) in the eleventh year of the reig Whereas it was decreed that bou Warranty should be set up in the vi district of Walapu" in the Western Q
This may also be read Ramudi. Read vadina.
"Attani-kanu (A, line 19).
If the reading valui bind is adopted, the tra,
Quarter'.

ZEYLANICA VOL. It
9 -ñgiva piyagiva 10 no vadnā kot 11 isā deru vanā 12 dekam-tain no 13 vadnā kot i14 -sa gal gon 15 väri mivun no 16 gannā kot i17 -sā aräkka18 -n pereläk19 -kan no vadnā 20 kot isā a21 -bhaya sand-ha 22 vannan noga23 -nna kot me 24 gämihi attā25 -ni-kanu hind
D.
1 -vā vadāļe2 -yin me pai3 -rahar de4 -nu ladi ?)
LATION,
on of the month of Mandindina (Feb.- in of His Majesty Siri Saňg-bo.
ndary stones and a pillar of Council lage of Kerella'-gāma situated in the uarter, which (village) was attached to
This may also be read Diyapili Kanna, Sima-pahan (A, line 18).
. Or Venula. slation should run in the forest tract in the Western

Page 55
No. 5) KUKURUMAHAN-DAMAN
the hospital built by the Commander-innunnery on the High Street Maigul-m Officers of State, namely, Ma(ni)nga Kubussa(lu) Mitu, Mekappar (Na) mud the family of Ringava Rad-sivu, have up in this village a pillar of Council Wa immunities:-Enforcers of customary la of districts and keepers of district ret royal family shall not enter; melatti shall not enter; holders of the manag not enter; carts, oxen, labourers, buffalc and berelian shall not enter; those arrested.
No. 6. MÄDIRIGIRIYA
N the course of exploring the ruins I giriya', in Tamankaduva, about f dhapura, the Archaeological Commissi present pillar-inscription of Kassapa V (
Ved-hala, P. vieja-sáila (Mv. lii. 25) in contr (Ibid., 27). Cf. also Zumbarab-behedge (P. Th side B, lines 4-6 (Vol. I, No. 11).
P. Mahinda-dirama. s Atul-nuvara (A, lines 8-9). Or Diyabili.
Sabhayen a (A, line 22), lit. who have com " Pryo-vadaranuvan (B, lines 19-21). The p. 207, note I.
' Deruvand de-kam-fcin. See Index to Vol. ) ' See side B, line 7, of the pillar-inscription. This most picturesque site lies in the very the nearest village.
"Medirigiriya is an extensive rock outcrop, inc by side. There are ample remains on one rockpillared ruin, and inscribed pillar of “Adhaya Sal “But the gem of Medirigiriya is its “Wata-da
VOL. II.

A PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 25
hief Sen in front of the Mihind-aram' aha-veya of the Inner City , all these mu (Udalhi), Nikaväli Senu, Maha, Nila and (Digivili-Kanna) both of come from the Council and have set ranty, granting by Order the following is' shall not enter this village; headmen ords shall not enter; servants of the shall not enter; tramps and vagrants ament of two places of business shall es shall not be appropriated; aräkkan" who have come for refuge shall not be
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
of Madirigiriya, more correctly Madiliorty-six miles east-south-east of Anuraoner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) discovered the
98O-990 A.D.) in August 1897.
adistinction to behet-ge (P. bhasaija-geha)' dispensary parama-bhasaija-gaha) in the Kiribat-vehera pillar,
P. Mangala-maha-vithi, the auspicious high street.' Or Ramudd. Or Rigäve Rad-sivu or Rigä Varad-sivu. : from the Council'. bove is only a tentative interpretation. See Vol. I,
for references. See above, pp. I and 20. Mr. Bell's description of the site is as follows:- eart of the forest, six miles from Divulankadawala,
very high, bifurcated by jungle into two stretches side -sima pahura (boundaries), a fair-sized dagaba, cave, mewan' (Kasyapa V), third year.
ge.” This beautiful shrine stands on the highest point

Page 56
26 EPIGRAPHI
Since then another inscription of has come to light. Mr. D. A. L. Archaeological Survey, found it in O loo yards south-east of the so-called of writing in small Sinhalese script of are so worn that the two ink-estampa good enough for publication. So much that it is a samvata-bahana "edictal stC of the hospital attached to the monas terms, such as wea-hal-Aimiyan, "emplc of the hospital, ved-Sam-daruvan, 'State and lands attached to the hospital, ve hospital.' Had this record been legib valuable information concerning public make frequent but scanty references.
The inscription on the pillar (6 ft. in fairly good preservation. It cover 26 lines of writing, and D 17 lines below two others of which one loo monk's fan, while the other, accordin,
The aksaras belong to the alp centuries A. D. Their size varies from their type is practically the same as and Dappula V with the exception of in some later records, the "archaistic 'f with the accompanying facsimile.
of the rock surrounded, like its known prototype ornament, and three concentric rows of graces Thipáráma and Lankáráma, Anurádhapura. Th and pilasters on their capitals, the outermost post is but 9 ft. 9 in., while the two inner rows reach I four; but several have lost their spreading capitals is a Buddha in stone; probably one of four, ce dágaba. The design on the stone slab wall encirc pattern, in this differing from the flowered ornam Annual Report for 1897, p. 7.
The ruin marked A in Mr. Perera's report to in the two inscriptions. See A. S. C. Annual

ZEYLANICA VOL. II
a slab, measuring 5 ft. 3 in. by 3 ft. 3 in., Perera, the Head Draughtsman of the tober, 1907, lying at a distance of about Vada-dage. It is engraved in 44 lines the eleventh century A.D., but the letters . (es before me do not admit of a reading of the text as has been made out shows ne' containing rules for the management ery. Here and there we read interesting yees of the hospital, ved-hal-dasun, "serfs physicians,' wea-has-daagam-bim, 'villages al-/aa-daa-eudin, ' tenants attached to the le, it would have doubtless given much hospitals to which the Ceylon chronicles
by I2 in. square) is, on the other hand, s all the four sides, A, B, and C having with the figures of a crow and a dog ks like that of a vata-pata, "Buddhist g to Mr. Bell, represents a sickle.
habet of the tenth and early eleventh one to one and a half inches each, and that of the slab records of Kassapa V ma, which retains here, as it does even irm. Compare Plates 8 and I2 of Vol. I
at Polonnáruwa, by a slab wall carved with surface columns (sixty-eight in all) of the type seen at 2 inner and second row of pillars bear single lions ring ganas (dwarfs). In height this row of columns ft, All are octagonal, and all are unbroken, save
Within the circle of pillars, seated on an disanaya, dinally placed, with their backs to a small central ng the dagaba and columns is the “Buddhist-railing" :ntation of the Polonnáruwa Wata-da-ge'-A. S. C.
s probably the site of the hospital (ved-hala) referred 'eport for I907, pp. 30-32.

Page 57
NO. 6) MADIRIGIRIYA PIL
The language is the same in style and other tenth-century inscriptions of th The contents tell us that king Ab dunu Siri Saňg-boy by the twice-anoi of his Supreme Council, in the third of State, namely, (a) Mekappar Asaholu Dāpuļu, (b)Sumeragamu Sātā, probabl Kit, of the family of the Chief Secretary ) certain immunities in respect of the Madiligiri-Atveher-Piyan-gala in Ran The nature of the privileges agrees in the period. There occur, however, some to those already familiar to us, of which They are dunu-madula, probably "those dunguva-badat', 'captains of the bowmer in the supervision of fields' (?), and sti,
The order that 'dead goats and attached to the Vihara shows that anim institutions under certain restrictions. animals killed by accidents.
The present record undoubtedly b and is only three years earlier than t canopy’ in Anuradhapura . Both the of the script but also in the historical fac Salamevan *, that he was the son of Siri queen, and that he took an interest ir title Mayura-dunu applied to his father either be the birth-place of Siri Saňg. to a traditional ancestry.
Of the places mentioned in our ins
At-vehera and Piyan-gala, Judging from inscription of Kassapa V near the stone canopy Mahinda IV (Ibid., No. 7), it seems that they are monastery set apart for a special purpose,
* See below, p. 33, note 4,
Ibid., p. 24.

LAR-INSCRIPTION 27
as that of Kiribat-vehera, Iripinniyâva, e kind. hā Salamevan was a son of Mayurähted queen, and that, under a decree year of his sovereignty, three Officers Mihindu, of the family of Paidi-rad y of the same family, and (c) Kuidasala {asba Araksamana, came and granted land within the four boundaries of tisä in the district of Bidervatu-kuliya. the main with other similar records of . 2 new words and expressions in addition the full signification is not very clear. belonging to the archery department, l, veliyut-bas-dena, the five engaged madive de-utu-kiri. fowls' should be given to the hospital |al food was allowed in these Buddhist Obviously the regulation refers to
elongs to Kassapa V (98O-990 A.D.), his king's inscription near the "stone documents agree not only in the type its that he bore the diruda title Abhá Saňg-boy (Sēna II) by a twice-anointed the establishment of hospitals. The has not been found elsewhere. It may boy (Sēna II) or may have reference
cription, Rantisä may be identified with
he context where these two names occur in the (Vol. I, No. 4), and in the Mihintale tablets of terms applied to certain important buildings of a
" Vol. I, No. 4. Ibid., p. 42.

Page 58
28 EPIGRAPHIA
Suvanna Tissa, a tank built by king repaired by Parakrama Bahu I (II.5 Mandala-giri (or 'girika). Here l constructed an uposatha house'. 'T great wealth, built a relic-house" dur 72 I — 737 A.D.). Sēna II or Siri Saňg-bc of his own possessions for the suppo Bāhu I (circa Io55-I I II o A.D.) made re (II33-I 153 A.D.), during the strife betw "went up to the Vihara Mandalagiri a saying, "I have given the king's coul NiS$añka Malla (I I88—I I 97 A.D.) in hisins refers to this Vihara as one repaired by
As regards the State Officials whog Council nothing is known. The expressic with Pāặạdi-raad Dāpula-varä in the Kiri for vari or vari van clearly proves the modern family names, as pointed out at Sumerganu, and AKuiñadasala are proba respective officials. The last name K. and from its position in the series of t no doubt that it is the name of a pla
E.
A.
1 ඔකථාවසින් බ
2 ට් (ජිෙයාරා) සිරි ල
3 ක්දිවට් තලාටික්
4 වූ සිරිබර් සිරිපි
5 ඩ් තමා මෙයGසන්
See Pijavaliya, extract, p. 23. 2 М. * M/u. xxxvi. I7. * Mv. xlvi. 29.
Probably in Piyangala temple. See above, kulam rock-inscription (Vol. I, p. 7).
* Mv. lxxi. 4. 10 See Wol
' bid., pp. 166, I 69, 17, 175, and 245.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
Mahāsēna" (circa 325-352 A.D.) and -II86 A.D.)”, and Mädili-giri with anițțha Tissa (circa 223-24 I A.D.) * e Malaya Rājāo, a man of exceeding ng the reign of Aggabõdhi IV (circa y of the present record dedicated some t of the Mandalagiri-vihara. Vijaya pairs to it", while king Gaja Bāhu II een Parakrama Bahu and Mänäbharana, nd made a solemn declaration there,' try to king Parakkama. King Kirti cription at Siva Devalaya in Polonnaruva him. ave effect to the mandate of the King in in Pañdi-rad Dápulu-varin a corresponds bat-vehera pillar 9. The use of varin a it vara stands for the termination ge in page I 93 of the first volume. Asaholu, bly names of the birth-places of the vidasala occurs in other lithic records, itles of a personage there seems to be Ce !!,
දමබඳිච්තල එක් @හළි මෙකාට් මයුරා 'g &6 జces ය මහරද්නු කෞද බිමෙසව්හු දා, අ භා සලමෙවන් ම
lхxix, 33. According to Prof. Geig
“ Mv. li. 75. " Mv. lx. 59. 27, note I, and cf. patana-gala in the Perumaiyan
I, p. 1 6o.

Page 59
No. 6)
12
13
14
15
16
17 18
19
2O
21.
22
23
24
25 26
MADIRIGIRIVA PIL
පූර්මුකා තුන්වන් [ෙන] · • • • • • • • • [ව] විසෙනිය[( එ] ක්තැන්සමි[මෙය] න් වදාළෙයි[න්] ఆaప్రభ చిe(లి) [වරි]න් ආ මෙ[කා] [e3e385] qę oso [GEO] gè8ag Q(e30) gGఅరకొఇ [3] තා ඉසා මහා(ලෙ) කස්ඛාරක් ස මණන් වරින් ආ இலகளும் கிவி ඉසා ඇප් මෙතු
... It
B.
වාක් රද්මෙකාල් ස ම්දරුවමෙයා වදා @ළයින් අවුද් Gర్థిరలి0పల్లి ළියෙහි ආවූ ර ejéSegecs és 8 * ටි මැඩිලිගිරි శిలిeలిeఆవిడ 33 නගල සතර් සී . මායෙන් ඇතුළවු තාක් තැනට් මෙදරු වනෂ දෙකම්ත(න @නා වදනා ඉ[සා] @පෙරනයාටමිය(මි) මෙන0 වද්නා ඉස9 දු - නුමඩුල මෙලාත් ති දෙනා වද්නා ඉසා
* 'අය' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * රන්තිසඳීමෙය පිහිටි ' විය යුතුයි (හතු * * සැණිපෙ ' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි

LAR-INSCRIPTU 29
18 වැරියන් ගම් : 19 මෙගාවන් ගැල් මිවු 20 න් කෙනා නඟනු ඉසා 21 දුනුවාබලත් රට් 22 ලදු පස්ලද්දන් වැ 23 ද ඉසිර් ෙනා කර 24 නු, ඉසා මෙවලuසුත් 25 පස්දෙනා කෙනා වද් 26 නා ඉසා මඟදිව
C පියදිව කෙනා වද් නා ඉසා (සැන්දිවෙ*)
· (මේද) උතු කිරි බිලි සාල් බිලිබත් කෙනා නගනු ඉසා (මෙකාටා) වන් ගැමින් පිටත් කරවා ගනුත් මිසැ ගම් වැදෑ කෙනා ගන් 9 නා ඉසා වෙද්හල් 10 වැස්සන් ගම් වැදෑ 11 qéz ... ... ... @) 25b0 12. කරනු ඉසා මෙවලt 13 යුත් සම්දරුවන් 14. ගමට් වැදෑ රට් ... 15 කෙනා ගන්නා ඉසා [මl] 16 ළ එළු කුකුළන් මෙව 17 මෙහර් වෙද්හලට් 18 බහා ලනු කොට් එ. 19 ක්තහැන්සමියෙන් 20 වැ(ඤ) වදාළෙයින් පා 21. මිඩ්රද් දාපුළුවරි 22 න් ආ මෙකාප්පර්
කරවෙනි පැත්තේ පුස්වෙනි පෙළ බලනු)

Page 60
3O
23
24
25 26
EPIGRAPHI
qeso Georg &B&See ద్దిరి3 geఠిడివి9 සාතා ඉසා මහා GDGS andaófas
D.
මණන්වරින් ආ කු ඬසලා කිත් ඇතු
త్రిE Gట్టిర్లిలదొE @යහි ආවූ රන්ති සෑෙය පිහිටි இலி
¶፫)8A]
A.
Oka-vasin ba-ț (jiyorā) siri La-k-divat tala-tikvū siri-bar siri-pi-d tamā yesen Damb-div-talla ek
heli kot Mayurä
-dunu Siri Saňg-bo
y maha-rad-hui de-bisevhu da A-bhā Salamevan ma-purmuka tun-van
ne) . . . . . ... (a) -va viseniyä e-k-tan-samiye-n vadäleyin Pājdi-rad Dāpuļu(varina Meka
. . . අය' ධීද
* This may als Read antise

A ZEYLANICA voL, II
6 ලිහිරිෙවෙහර් පිය 7 න්ගල සතර් සීමා 8 යෙන් ඇතුළවූතාක් 9 තැනට් වදාළෙයින් අ 10 වූද් රද්මෙකාල්සම්දරු 11 වමෙගා මෙම අත්තාණනි, 12 මෙපර්හැර් දුන්මහ
14 [උලjගහනයා කළ 15 [මෙකjකෙනක් කවුඩු බලු 16 වාහයි ආරෝ 17 Gors é38
NSCRIP.
19 [-ppar] Asa[ho-]* 20 -lu Mihinduisā 21 Sumeragamu Să22 -tä isã Mahâ(le) 23 Kasba-rak-sa24 -manan-varin a 25 guidasala Kit 26 isā äp metu
B.
-vak rad-kol-sa-m-daruvamo vadā-ļeyin avud Bider-watu-ku-liyehi āvū Ra-n-tisäye hi pi*- -ți MädiligiriAtveher-Piya
කියවිය හැකියි o be read Ayaholu. iye pihili as in D, lines 4-5.

Page 61
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Mädirigiriya Pi
From an ink-impression supplied by the
Sle aboe !
 

Vol. 11. Plate 6,
llar-inscription.
22,39.8g.
Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
scies to foot.

Page 62


Page 63
NO. 6
10
11
12
13 14
15
16
17
18
19 20 21
22
23
24
25
26
MÄDIRIGIRIYA PILI
-n-galä satar sī-mayen ätul-vutak-tänat deru-vana dekam-tän no vadnā isā perenāțțiya(m) no vadna iså du-numadula melāt-tī no vadnā isā variyan gam gon gäl mivu-n no nafganu isā dunuvă-balat raţ-ladu pas-laddan vä-dai isir no kara-nu isā velā-yut pas-denā no vad-nā isā maig-diva
C. piya-diva no vad-nā isā (sändive) (de)-utu-kiri bilisal bili-bat no nafganu isā (kotā) van gämin pitat karavä ganut misä gam vada no gan-nā isā ved-hal vaissan gam vidai ă . . . no karanu isā velä-yut sam-daruvan
This may also be * This may also be

LAR-INSCRIPTION 3 I
14 gamat vädä rat .. 15 no gannā isā ma16 -la elu kukulan ve17 -her ved-halat 18 bahā lanu koț e19 -k-tan-samiyen 20 vä(ndä) vadaleyin Pä21 -ndi-rad Dapulu-vari22 -n â Mekâppar 23 Asaholu* Mihindu 24 isā Sumergamu 25 Sātā isā Mahā26 -le Kasbāraksa
D.
-maņan-varin ā Ku-idasalä Kit ätu-la-va Bidervatu-kuli-yehi āvū Ran-ti-säye pihiti Mädi-li-giri-veher-Piya-m-galä satar sīmā-yen aitula-vu-taktänat vadaleyin a10 -vud rad-kol-samdaru11 -vamo me attāņi 12 perhär dunmaha 18 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 ulang-hana kala 15 [ke]lnek kavuçlu balu16 -vāhayi āro17 -gya siddhi
9
e read säntpe.
read Ayaholu.

Page 64
32 EPIGRAPHIA
RANS
On the fifth day of the waning mo year of the reign of His Majesty Abh mark of adornment) to the . . . . pros of good fortune and majesty, a descer was born of the twice-anointed queen Siri Saňg-boy, illuminating the whole (
Whereas it was so decreed by the of State, namely, Mekappar Asaholu Dāpuļa, and Sumeragamu Sātā’ and Kasbà Araksamanao, have come.
And whereas, touching the area Mädiligiri-Ätveher-Piyan-gala situat watu-kuliya, it was graciously decreed
Siri Lak-divat talā-tlik-viã (A, lines 2-4). C record of Mahinda IV (Vol. I, p. 34, note 6) and p. 47, transcript, lime II 2).
Jiyora. This reading being doubtful, no at * Siri-pidi. See Vol. I, p. 2o4, transcript, lin kot (Ibid., p. 236, transcript, lines 4 I and 49).
* De-ỗiseuhu dã. Cf. de-ồiớeuả /ã (/ồia., p. 5C Mayura-dunu, born of the Mayura (pea-he Could it be in any way connected with the popul the ancestry of a Sinhalese dynasty to a princess M the princes who escorted the branch of the Sacred Tissa (247-2o7 B. c.)?
Ektain-samiyen vadaleyin. See Vol. I, p. 2c Varin a, lit. descended from the family'. vard van in Vol. I, pp. 193-194.
* Most probably of the same family.
P. maha-lekhaka, chief secretary.' The Pali equivalent of this seems to be ara arab-sama also occurs (e.g. in the Kirigallava pilla P. airakkha-sama, the final syllable aa being one ol Sinhralese. See the Sidatsaňgarā, ch. iv. Arak. orarak-mé, sama becoming mehe by metathesis an samana, "hamana, mahana, and kadali, kehel). A conferred upon one of the princes who brought Though the etymology of araksamana is thus fairly Possibly it was merely an honorary title. Kasba =

A ZEYLANICA VOL. II
ATION,
on of the month of . . . . . ), in the third a Salamevan who is like unto a tida&a perous island of Lanka, an embodiment dant of the Okkaka dynasty, and who
unto the great king Mayuradunu of Dambadiva with his glory.
Supreme Council, we, all of us, Officers Mihindu of the family of Paidi-rad Kuidasala Kit of the family of Mahale
included within the four boundaries of ed in Rantisä in the district of Biderby the Supreme Council that holders (?)
'f. Lak-polo-mehe-sanat tala-ik-bandu in the Vessagiri raf-kulaf tala-tik in the slab of Kassapa V (Ibid,
tempt is made to give it an interpretation. e 3. Cf. also the expressions kaidd pidd and paid
, note I7). in).' I have not come across this epithet elsewhere. ar legend given in the Rafaratnakara, which traces ayuravati, born of a pea-hen, and married to one of Bödhi-tree to Ceylon in the reign of Devanampiya
6, note 2, and above, p. 18, note 2.
See the suggested explanation of the expression
ikkha-samana (Skt. åraksa-iramana), but as the form r, above, No. 1) it is possible that it is a derivative of f the forms of the honorific suffix dina so common in sama is most probably the older form of arakimehe il the qualitative change of the vowel a (cf. Sramana, ccording to the Piafavaliya, arakm2-na was a title the Sacred Bödhi-tree over to Ceylon from India. 7 certain, the duties attached to the office are obscure. = P. Kassapa.

Page 65
No. 6) MÄIỌIRIGIRIYA PI
of the management of two places of shall not enter; dunumadula melatz carts, and buffaloes shall not be app of districts or keepers of (district) recc authority“; the five superintendents offie shall not enter; . . . . milk, gifts of raw those who having committed homicide only be arrested after they have been m shall enter the village and arrest them. the village and commit. . . . . . ; ag village and appropriate . . . . (Dead: the hospital of the Vihara.
We the said State Officials, r of the family of Páidi-rad Dāpula, and of the family of Mahale Kasba Araksal this Council Warrant of immunity to the of Mädiligiri-velher-Piyan-gala situ Biderwatu-kuliya.
Whoever shall transgress this ed future birth. May there be) Health anc
Deruvand dekamtan. See Vol. I, p. 207, no * This may mean melatti of the archery depa Gal-gon and gail-mizun may also mean 'dral Dunuva-balat, “archers' officers.' Dunuva, in the Guttila as in vidinata Budun magad I du incident in the Saddharma-ratnavali. See Mudal Guttila, pp. 34-35.
Balat=P. balatha. See Vol. I, p. 190, not pillar (Vol. I, No. 17, C, line Io) should be altered “ Isir= Skit. iswara, P. issara. See Woll. I, p. Vela-yut pas-dena (B, line 24) and veli-yut , but no reference to them has been found elsewhere duties. See also below, p. 43, note 9.
Maňg-diva piya-diva, evidently synonyms foi occur in the same inscription. See Vol. I, p. I mārga-jiwa) as “highway robbers” does not seem ti Sändive de-utu-kiri (C, lines 2-3). This expı Its signification is not clear.
” Kota for mini kota, See Vol. I, p. 47, trans Veldyut samdaruvan. See above, note 6.
WOL. II.

LAR-INSCRIPTION 33
business shall not enter; ferenaltyam hall not enter; labourers, village oxen, ropriated; officers of bowmen , heads rd books shall not enter and exercise ds shall not enter; tramps" and vagrants or boiled rice shall not be appropriated; come into the village for refuge shall ade to quit the village, but no official) Inmates of the hospital shall not enter icultural officialso shall not enter the ) goats and fowls shall be assigned to
amely, Mekappar Asaholul Mihindu Sumergamu Sata, and Kuidasala Kit mana, have come by Order and granted : area included within the four boundaries ated in Rantisa in the district of
ict) shall be crows and dogs in their l Prosperity
te 3.
rtment'. ight-oxen' and 'draught-buffaloes'. probably from Skt. dhanurvat or dhanurbhrt, occurs auvayan yedi. So also in connexion with the same yar W. F. Gunawardhana's scholarly edition of the
e 2. The reading dunu pabalayan in the Moragoda to dunuva-balatun,
92, transcript, line I9. am-daruvan (C, lines 12-13) are obviously officials, that would give one an idea as to the nature of their
maiggiva and piyagiva, for both the forms do not 1, note 1. The interpretation of maig-diva (Skt.
suit the context here. --
ession occurs also in the Bilibava pillar, below, p. 39.
cript, line 24; p. 17 I, note 3, and p, 249, note 5. ' Most probably of the same family,
F

Page 66
34 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 7. AYITIGEVÄVA
YITIGEVAVA is a small hamlet
Kõrale, ab ut twenty-five miles
pillar was examine by the Archaeolog and myself in I 892. All its four sic eighteen lines of writing, with the figu) B, twenty lines, followed by the figure of which, according to Mr. Bell, represen emblems of sun, moon, and a crow.
The letters are well engraved, ar They represent the alphabet of the latt type resemble mostly those in the Mac these records the letter m retains its 'i and the medial vowel u, the present pil the older type with closed lower ends.
The language is the same in sty period; but there occur in this inscrip expressions of which the real meaning is kàibdili, suamburà (badaali) kàibdili, sena,
The subject-matter is a grant o of ground, five paya las in extent, belong built on the 'Auspicious High Street' ( in-Chief Sēna,
His report runs:- Ayitigevewa-A well. of sixty-five lines: figures of dog and crow and sy well incised. The record belongs to the fifth year
Near are remains of the brickwork and some been erected a small modern temple (Kandyan typ Lying prone at the site of the ancient viháré was f Buddha; and close by, the head in excellent prese ankles of the trunk and in the head proved that ti standing images) been separately carved and attacl unearthed amid the brick debris in its original p in situ. It stands 9 ft. 6 in. from head to pedestal.
Compare the accompanying facsimile with
"Cf. dal-gattan in the Ataviragollava pillar, val- or pail- is clear in the present pillar, side C, lir

ZEYLANI CA (VOL. III
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
in Kurnbukvava Tulana in the Kuficuttu north-north-east of Anuradhapura. The gical Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) les are inscribed on Side A contains re of a vadapata carved in relief below; a dog; C, seventeen lines, with a symbol ts a sickle; and D, ten lines, with the
ld are about one to two inches in size. er half of the tenth century A. D. and in lirigiriya pillar of Kassapa V. In both archaistic form, while in regard to a, r, lar differs from the other in the use of
le as that of other attani pillars of the tion several hitherto unknown technical at present obscure. These are (sada)ri tol-(or éol-)bāstim, väl (or óäl-)gattan o. f the usual immunities to a certain plot ing to Tisaram (P. 7 is sārāma) nunnery Maigul Maha-veya) by the Commander
preserved pillar, still standing, with an inscription mbols cut in relief below. The letters are mostly of ** Abhá Salamewan.'
pillars of the ancient viháiré, in front of which has 2) on stumps of broken columns of the old shrine. pund the trunk, armless and footless, of a standing rvation. The joggle-holes in the neck, hands, and he feet and other members had (as usual with these led. The circular pedestal with the feet block was osition. With infinite labour the statue was set up -A. S. C. Annual Aeport for 1892, pp. 6-7. late 6 of this volume. ide C, line I5 (below, p. 49, note I). The reading es I 2-3.

Page 67
No. 7) AYITIGEVÄVA PI
The date is the fifth year of Ab facts referred to in this record occur as of the eleventh year of the reign of Siri grounds alone we must assign the pres 99o A. D.); it is, therefore, later than t earlier than the slab near the 'stone cal As to the personages mentioned in by comparing the Mahavamsa account the Kukurumahan-damana plar that tl with Ianga Sēna, the sēmā pat of the Nila-vasai Mandiya, or a namesake of h The two ministers Ataragalu-Kotta a the inauguration ceremony of the Mora to Melkappar Namidi(rili) and Tisa S same family name of Senevirad Vadu:
A.
1 gespessee S09 2 න් මසුර්මුකා ප 3 ස් වන්කෙන අ 4. කෙසළහැ පුර දස 5 වැකගැ වදාළ එ 6 ක්ත(න්සමි 7 මෙයන් සභාවෙය 8 න් ආ (ති)ලව 9 eaa. Scés) ' 3 10 සා (තුඩුවස්) * 11 eDS Osse (Fes) 12 aesoa56 &g 13. රා වරු මෙමකවාප් 14 లర అలివి(56) 15 Qt30 $c3 Oo
Above, No. 5. * Vol. I,
* *මනියා' යීද කියවිය හැකියි | * * හෙටිවාසින් ' යීද කියවිය හැකි:

LAR-INSCRIPTION 35
a Salamevan. Some of the historical vell in the Kukurumahan-damana pillaro aňg-bo (Kassapa IV). On palaeographic ent inscription to Kassapa V (circa 98oLe Madirigiriya pillar by two years, and opy' at Anuradhapura by one year. the inscription, we know now for certain (ch. li. 24) with the present record and e Commander-in-Chief Séna is identical rmy of Kassapa IV. The State Official, is, figures also in the Noccipotana grant. hd Mulavada-Sakará, who took part in goda pillar-edict, must have been related enu of our record, as they all have the få.
XT,
16 නු ඇතුළ චා. මෙම 17 තුවාක් සම්ද 18 of8)2S63
B.
eeeei eeseapă රදාණන් මඟු G இல69ல బర్క 86లి මෙතෙහණකිවර් බද් ෙලාගෝහාලු , 8G இஇைைகி ආවූ (දෙ)මෙමළ } න් (හෙටිහයි) න්* බහාලූ (සබ) රැ කැබැලි සු
l
То. 4. * Above, p.
* * කුඩුපය’ යීද කියවිය

Page 68
36.
12 13 14 15 16
17
18
19
20
EPIGRAPHIA
අමබුරැ (පද්ද Gi)* 25yv6)z63 z
· තුළවා එක් ප
යල් (සෙණක්) ඇතුළචු සු
· අමබුරැ පස්
පයලට් රට් ලදු පස්ලඳු
වන් ගෙනා වද්
C.
නා ඉසා කුලී මෙලාට්සී කෙනා
· වදනා ඉසා
@දරුවන: කෙඳ කමිත(න් කෙප කෙරුනාට්ටිය @නා වදනා ඉ සා පියො ව දාරනුවන් රද්
TRANS
A.
Abhā Salamevar -n. Mapurmukā pa-s vanne A-sellä pura dasa-vākā vadāļa e-k-tain-sami-yen sabhāye-n ā (Ni)la-va-sä Mandiyā * i-sa (Tudu-vas) Kämi senu (isā)
* * වළඳලt' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * පැ ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි
This may also be read Audupaya.

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
10 කෞකාල් සම්ද 11. රුවන් මෙතඩොල්* 12 පාට්ටින් වැ 3 13 ලද් ගත්තන් 14 කෙනා වද්නා ඉ 15 , සා මඟිව පිය 16 ගිව හැල් මෙගාන් 17 මිවුන් වැරියන්
D.
@නා ගන්නා ඉසා මෙකාට0 වන්න න් කෙනා ගන්නා
· කොට් සම්ද රුවන් විසින් අත්තාණි කණු හින්ද්වා මෙම ප ස් පයලට් මෙම මෙස පැරහැර්
මෙදනු ලදි
1.
O
CRIPTI.
12 SeneVirad Vadu13 - rā-varä Mekāp14 -par Namidä(rili) 15 isa Tisá Se16 - nu ätul-vä me17 -tuvak sam-da18 -ruvan-visin
B.
1 Sen Senevi2 radänan Maňgu
3 - Maharveya
* * කොල්’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * This may also be read Manya.

Page 69
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Ayitigeväva Pi B
ية
്
• &
From an ink-impression supplied by the Scale about I} i
 
 

lar-inscription.
「「メ針 ゆ
is.-淺ae :
《
瓯
*史
*
СеуЛота.
Archaeological Commissioner,
tches a foot.

Page 70


Page 71
No. 7) AYITIGEVÄVA PILL
4 kārū Tisaram 5 mehenivar 6 bad Loholu 7 -vilä kuliyehi 8 āvū (De)meļi9 -n (-hetihayi-) 10 -n 1 bahālū (saba-) 11 -rá kabali su12 -amburä (padda13 -lä) o käbäli ä14 -tul-vä ek pa15 -yal (seņak) 16 átula-viú su17 amburä pas 18 payalat rat19 ladu pas-ladu20 -van no vad
C.
-nā isā kulī melātsī no vadnā isā deruvanä dekam-tän pe
TRANSLA
On the tenth day of the waxing moof in the fifth year of His Majesty Abha Sal
Whereas it was so decreed by the of State, namely, Nilavasā Mandiya, Namidi(rili) of the family of Senevir come from the Council. And, touching including the plot of ground of one pay allotments and suamburi (Aadalali) allotm
This may also be read hetivasin. o This may also be read kol-. " Vadala ek-tan-samiyen (A, lines 5-7), same as ve pillar, B, lines 7-II, above p. 4). See also above, p. r Or Kudupas-kām Senu or Zudu-paya-kām Sem

AR-INSCRIPTION 37
6 -renattiya 7 no vadnā i8 -sa piyo-va9 -daranuvan rad
10 -kol-sam-da11 -ruvan tol12 -pättin vä-“ 13 -l-gattan 14 no vadnā i15 -sā maňgiva piya16 -giva äl gon 17 mīvun väriyan
D.
no gannã isã kotà vanna-n no gannā koţ sam-da-ruvan-visin attani-kanu hind-va me pa-s payalaț me-se pärahär . denu ladi
1.
O
TION,
1 in the month of 4 seda (June–July)
aneVa.
Supreme Council, all these Officers (Tudu-vas) Kämi Senu', Mekäppar ad Vadurā, and Tisā Senu, have the five Aayadas of suamburi (field) ala and one semua made up of saóară ents, which land was set apart from
* This may also be read valadala.
This may also be read.pd-. thimiyan ek-tin-samiyen vadaleyin (in Kirigallava 3, note 2, p. 32, note 6, and Vol. I, p. 206, note 2. . " Probably of the same family.

Page 72
38 EPIGRAPHIA
(De)melin (hetihaya) situated in the distr the Tisaram nunnery built on the “Ausp by the Commander-in-Chief Sēna, [the fo
District headmen, and keepers of dis melassi shall not enter; holders of the and perenaltiya shall not enter; enforc royal family, tolpattin and vilgattan shall not enter; carts, oxen, buffaloes, those who have come for refuge) after cc
To this effect the State Officials har and granted the immunities to the afores
No. 8. BILIBAVA PI
HILST exploring the ancient
Archaeological Commissioner (M (6ft. by 1 ft. square) at Bilibāva in Ihal to the south-west of Anuradhapura. Th taining 27 lines, B 31, and C 22, followe Those of sun, moon, and vatapata (Budd must be on the fourth side. To judge the letters do not appear to have been surface.
The aksaras, I to I in. in size, be of the tenth century. They resemble 1
P. 7issåråma. See Mv. li. 24. Raf-kol-sam-daruvan means also in a widers * Orpal-gatan. See above, p. 34, note 3. Th at present obscure.
See in this connexion the Noccipotana edict, Mr. Bell describes it as follows :- Bilibewa.-Inscribed square pillar-perhap excellent preservation. Crowned with a carved kal and there are in addition sunk figures of sun, moon inscription is very clear. It belongs to the seventh son of*Siri Sang Bo” and “the twice-crowned qui

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
ict of Loholuvilakuliya, and attached to icious High Street' (Mailgul Maha-veya) llowing immunities were granted:-) trict records shall not enter; coolies and management of two places of business, ers of customary laws, members of the shall not enter; tramps and vagrants and labourers shall not be appropriated; ommitting murdershall not be arrested. ve set up the pillar of Council Warranty aid five payalas sowing extent of land).
LLAR-INSCRIPTION
sites in Vilacciya Korale in 1896, the Ir. H. C. P. Beli) came upon this pillar" a Kalāgam Tulana, about fifteen miles ree of its sides are inscribed on, A cond by the figures of a dog and a crow. hist monk's fan) mentioned by Mr. Bell from the two estampages before me, deeply engraved on a properly prepared
long to the alphabet of the latter half nost the type of letters in the Buddha
* Not perendttiyam as in other records. ense officers of state'. Or kolpattin. ise are unknown technical terms. Their meaning is
above, p. 8.
the handsomest yet discoveled in the Island-in asa, or round vase, the writing covers three sides; , watahapota, dog and crow-all emblematic. The rear of “Abhá Salamevan' (Kassapa V, 929-939), ten.''-A. S. C. Annual Report, I896, p. 5.

Page 73
No. 8 BILI BAVA PILL
nnehala pillar of the third year of Abh been identified with Kassapa V (98o-g the identification both palaeographically seventh year of his reign, it is four year tion, and one year later than the Anura though some letters, such as a, é, m, anc in type than those of the slab.
The language is the same in style familiar to us, the first nineteen lines C lines I-16 and 22-24 of side A of th brother' of Kassapa V. Attention m expression ek-tän-samiyen vändiä vadāle in most of the inscriptions of this pe e.g. vadāļa ek-tā-samzyem ā , vadāleyi aud’, vadāleyn sab/āvem ā , zvadāļa eé-tän-samiyen vadāleyim 1o, and vändlä v In ordinary speech vündü (P. van closed palms placed on the forehead. V difficult to say. It is, however, interes respect is observed even to-day among with a superior. Possibly members ( formality in giving their assent to th velayut bas-dena (B, lines 29-3O), perelia, (C, lines 5-6) are still unintelligible.
The contents give us the usual Mahagipiyova, a village in the distric dedicated to the Kasub-Senevirad-piri had built in the Mahavihara.
See Wol. I, p. 192. A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. . See the genealogical table in Vol. I, p. 184. Vessagiri slab, No. 2, line 32 (Vol. I, p. 34) Kiribat-vehera pillar A, lines 7-8 (Ibid., p. ) Iripinniyāva pillar D, lines 8–9 (Ibid., p. 16. Rambava pillar D, lines 7-8 (Ibid., p. 174). Kukurumahan-damana, A, lines 21-22 (abc ' Ayitigevava, A, lines 5-7 (above, p. 36).
Alutvava, A, lines 6-7.

AR-INSCRIPTION 39
a Salamevan. This king has already 9o A.D.). The present record confirms 7 and historically. As it is dated in the s later than the Buddhannehala inscripdhapura slab-inscription of Kassapa V*, i r in the present pillar, are more archaic
as that of other tenth-century records of the text agreeing, word for word, with Le Elleväva pillar of Dappula V, halfay, however, be drawn to the technical yin avud (B, lines II-I3) which occurs riod, but with some variation or other, z", vaalaleyin ä, vaalalem avud°, vaalalen 2é-tän-samiyen saóhayen á '', vat-himiyan ndaeyin 18,
ditva) means "having worshipped' with Whether it means this heré or not it is ting to note that this form of showing st Sinhalese country folk in conversing of the King's Council used the same he proposed decrees. The expressions kan (C, lines I-2), and (sändive) de-utu-kiri
particulars of a grant of immunities to it of Pirivatu in the Southern Quarter, vena * which Salk-Senevi Saňgalināvan
* Ibid, No. 4. 45; A. I. C., No, III 6.
(59), Madirigiriya, A, line 16 (above, p. 30). )), and Noccipotana pillar A, line 9 (above, p. 7).
Iripinniyāva, D, lines 26-27. ve, p. 23).
" Kirigallava, B, lines 7-II (above, p. 4).
P. Kassapa-Sanapatirafa-parivina.

Page 74
4 O EPIGRAPHIA
The king Abhá Salamevan, of with Kassapa V (98O-990 A.D.), the i in agreement with those of the chron the Kasub-Senevirad-pirivena may vanisa as the "delightful farivena w gave it unto the Theriya i.e. the Ma be the case, the full name of the so Sak-Senevi Saňgalināvan.
The five State Officials who took from other sources. The name Budim
E
A.
සිරිබරු කැ ත් කුල මෙකාත් ඔකාවස් ප රපුතෙරන් බ ට් ලක්දිව් පොළොවෙයාන් ප “රසූරෙන් හි මිවූ සිරි ස 9 ගෙබා මහර 10 දනු සත් නැ 11. භූ නව වන 12 හවුරුදුමෙය 13 හි පාඩිරට් 14. පැහැරැ දිය 15 කිත්ති ලද් 16 මහරද්නු 17 (ද)රු දෙබිමෙස 18 වැඋ, අභා ස 19 ලෙමවන් මසූ 20 රුමුකා සත් 21 වන්කෙනය. දු
See Mr. Bell's notes on the Ellevåva pillar above, Vol. I, p. I 92.
P. Sakka-Senapath.
* * සෙන්දි ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි

A ZEYLANICA VOL. III
our record is, as stated above, identical scriptional notices of his parents being cles. Sak-Senevi was his son, and pe the building referred to in the Mahāhich he called after his own name, and
havihara brethren with lands'. If this
n of Kassapa V must have been Kasub
part in the grant are not known to us l, however, occurs in the Ellevåva pillar.
X.
22 රුත්කෙත අව 23 විසෙනි දව 24 eజీ 85 25 රද් කස්ඛා
26 වරු වන මෙම 27 කාප්පර් ශෛද
B.
කරාගම් කෙසති * © gerð0 aCOz (eo) ಜಡಿತಿ Ö೦ ರಿತಿ రిశ్లే తిరిరాత ర දුන් දා, වසu ස භායෙන් ආ බැමැ බුදිම් ඉසා මෙම 9 හි මැ නිමුලිම් * 10 ඉසා මෙතුවාක් මෙද 11 , නමෝ එක්තැන්ස 12 මිතෙයන් වැනඥ( වදා, 13 මෙළයින් අවුද් මහ 14 ෙවබෝහරු සක්ෙස
(A. S.C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. 45), and
8 Ch. lii. 6I —-62. * * නිමිලිම් ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 75


Page 76
Epigraphia Zeylanica,
Bilibava
From an ink-impression supplied by
Scale about 1.
 

8 8 A Vol. I. Plat Pillar-inscription. e
§ ଖୁଁ
A. f
R ܐܸܠܹrܕ : ,"܊ *
yw'w | ss
the Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.
inches to foot.

Page 77
No. 8
15
16 17
18
19
20
2.
22
23 24
25 26 27
28
29
30 31
WOL. I.
BILI BAVA PILLA
eజలే జఅల9లి නම් කැරැවූ කසුබ් eజ6ణాలెరభ35 @වනට් බහ0ලූ ද ఇష్ట్ర ప్ర లటి 86లి තුබිමැ ආවූ මහ oSoosaada e32) ර් සීමාකෙයන් ඇතු ළවූතාක්තඇනට් @දරුවනෂ් ෙදකම්තැ න් මෙනයා වද්නා ඉසා
· මඟිව පියගිව
මෙලා(ට්සි) රද්මෙකා ල් කැමියන් මෙනයා ව දනයා ඉසහා වෙලඳි ත් පස්දෙනා මෙනයා ව දනා ඉසා රට්ල
C. දු පස්ලඳු පෙලර ලැක්කන් කෙනා වද්
RANS
A. Siri-barä Kä-t kula kot Okāvas pa-rapuren ba-t Lak-divpoloyon pa-rapuren hi-mivū Siri Sa-ig-bo Maha-ra-d-hu sat nä-ňgū nava vana havuruduye-hi Paidi-rat
1 ' සැණකෙව ’ යී

R-INSCRIPTION 4. I
3 නා ඉසා ගැල් මිවූ 4 න් වැරියන් කෞනගා ග 5 න්නා ඉසා (සැන්දිවෙ)" 6 දෙ උතුකිරි මෙනහා ග 7 න්නා ඉසා මෙයට් 8 කොටගා වන් වැදෑ මෙන0 9 ගන්නා ඉසා මෙතු 10 වාක් දෑ එක්තැන් 11 සමිකෞයන් වැනද7 ව 12 දාළෙයින් ආ රද් 13 කෞකාල් සම්දරුව 14 මො මහගහැපියොව 15 ට් සතර සීමායෙ 16 න් ඇතුළවූතාක් 17 තැනට් මෙම අත්තා 18 ණහික(ණු) පැරැහැර් 19 අභය (බෙදනුලදි 20 මෙයට් (අනියා) ·
21 · [øଞ୍ଚିଛୁ] କିସ • •
CRIEP.
14 pähärä diya15 kitti-lad 16 maha-rad-hu 17 (da)ru de-bise18 -wa-da Abha Sa19 -lamevan Mapu20 -rumuka sat21 -vanney du22 -rutte aVa 23 viseni dava24 -s Piritti25 -rad Kasbă
26 varä vana ne27 -kappar De
d කියවිය හැකියි.

Page 78
42
10.
11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23
24 25 26 27
On the
EPIGRAPHIA
B.
Karagam Seni-' -m isā Ätä (Ya-) -sayin isa Sa-nd Piritti-ra-dun da vasa sa-bhäyen ä Bämä Budim isā me-hi mä Nimulim" isā metuvāk de-namo ek-tan-sa-miyen vändä vadā-leyin avud Maha-vehera Sak-Se
nevi Saňgal-nāva-n kärävū KasubSenevirad-piri-venat bahãlü da-kun pasä Piriva.
tu-bimaavu Mahagä-piyova sata-rsimäyen ätu--vu-talk-tanat deruvanä dekam-tä-n no vadnā isā maňgiva piyaňgiva melā(tsi) rad-ko
TRANS fifth day of the waning m
Jan) in the seventh year of (the rei
born of the
twice-anointed queen'', a
fame of victory by conquering the Pi
1 This may also be read Sendi. * This may also be read saintive. "See Elevava pillar A, lines 1-22 (A. S. C.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
28 -l-kamiyan no va29 -dnā isā vela-yu30 -t pas-dena no va31 -dnā isārat-la
C.
-du pas-ladu pere-läkkan no vad-nā isā gāl mivu-n väriyan noga-nnā isā (sändive) de-utu-kiri no ga-nnā isā meyat kotà van vädä n" gannā isā metu10 -vāk dä ek-tän11 -samiyen vandai va12 -daleyin a rad13 kol-samdaruva14 -mo Mahagäpiyova15 - satara sīmāye16 -natul-vu-tak17 tänat me attā18 -ņi-ka (ņu) pärähär 19 abhaya denu-ladi 20 meyaț (aniyā) . 21 .. kavudu) balu ... .. 22 ... ..
ATION.
oon of the month of Durutu (Dec.- gn of) His Majesty Abha Salamevan, nd son of the great king who won the indya country in the ninth year after
* This may also be read Wimilim. ' Debisevi-di. See above, pp. 27 and 32, note 4. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. 45).

Page 79
No.8 BILIBAVA PILL
the raising of the canopy of dominion b. from the Okkāka dynasty, the pinna lord, by lineal succession of kings, of th Whereas it was graciously so de us, namely, Mekappar De ..... of th Karāgam Senimo, Ätä (Ya)säyim, Bä of the family of Sand Piritti-rad', and 1 And whereas concerning the area Mahagapiyova situated in the district (which land was) dedicated to the Ka Senevi Saigalnavan in the Mahāv graciously granted by the Supreme Co two places of business shall not ente of the royal family shall not enter; th enter; district headmen and keepers ( not enter; carts, buffaloes, and labout de-utu 9 milk shall not be appropria committing murder shall not be arres We the (aforesaid) State Officials Warranty granted these immunities an included within the four boundaries of) Whoever (does injustice) to this e in his future birth).
o Lak-div-poloyon-parapuren himi. See Vol.
Pirati-rad may be a corruption of Skt. , kāśyapa, kacchapa; P. kassapa, kacchapa. Cf. Sin Or Sendim. 4 Pr Or Winthim. o Cf. Piirivatuga " Metuvāk dä ek-tan-samiyen vändä vadāleyi graciously declared by the Supreme Council (i.e.
o Deruvană dekamtlän, B, line 24. * Vela-yut pas-dend, B, lines 29-30. See als This term occurs also in the Madirigiriya kofa (C, line 8) for mini kota having comm and 249, note 5.

ARINSCRIPTION 43
the great king siri Saňg-bo, descended le of the illustrious Ksatriya race, and : Island of Lanka. treed by the Supreme Council, we, all of e family of Piritti-rad Kasba". . . . . . mä Budim, a member of the Council, simulim of the same family, have come
included within the four boundaries of of Pirivatu in the Southern Quartersub-Senevirad-piirivena, built by sakthāra, the following immunities" were uncil:-Holders of the management of ; tramps, vagrants, melafsi and servants Le five agricultural (?) officials" shall not of district records and perelian shall ers shall not be appropriated; (sindive) ted; those who have come here after ted by Officers] entering (the village). have come, and by this pillar of Council d right of asylum in respect of the area Mahagäpiyova. nactment shall be born a crow or a dog
I, p. 248, note 7, rthvi-råja through Tamil øirutivi°. Kasbå= Skt. h. käsup, kasup, käsubu, kasuö, and käsiä. bably for Skt. Candra-prthvi-råja. na mahali in the Daladapifavalya (ed. I893), p. 35. : (C, lines 9-12), lit. “Since all these matters were
His Majesty in Council).
o above, p. 33, note 6. nscription above, pp. 27 and 33, note 8. itted murder'. . See Vol. I, pp. 47, I69, 174, 205, 247,

Page 80
44 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 9. ÄTAVIRAGOLLÄv
HIS pillar, measuring about 5 ft.
pin-para, the village-road of Ata Madawacci in Kadawat Korale. It is i to the splitting of the stone at the to obliterated. Judging from the height c more than eighteen lines, or else the spa a Buddhist emblem. Side B has twenty by a figure of the sun; and D, seve a Buddhist monk's fan (vatapata), and first read by Dr. Goldschmidt 1. Dr. Mü translation of the first side only, in 188 (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) re-examined it in 1: The characters, half to one and a h of the last quarter of the tenth century less, the letters in the Puliyankulam slab of Dappula V (99 I-IOo3 A.D.).
The language is in keeping with period. The text on side A agrees with the foregoing Bilibava pillars almost w drawn to the use of van in B, lines I 3 ar fuller and more familiar form varä van. prohibited from entering the protectec meaning, and not of frequent occurrenc aräkkan, peraläkkan, dumu vā-óalatum (c men ?), (y)amuňgurugatuvan (mace-me! The contents tell us that king Ab country, and obtained a victory in the n Abha Salamevan, and that in the ten immunities mentioned in the record w belonging to the Sirisarigbo-rad-piriv
See Ceylon Sessional Papers, No. XI of 1876
A. S. C. Annual Report for 1890, p. 8.
A. J. C., No. 1 16; A. S. C. Seventh Progre,
Owing to the text being damaged here, the e be made out.

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
A PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
by II in square, lies on a side of the viragollava, about eleven miles from nscribed on all its four sides, but owing p several lines on sides A and D are if the pillar, side A may have contained ice above the writing must have borne -eight lines; C, twenty-five, surmounted inteen, with figures of a crow, a dog, a so-called sickle. The inscription was iller published a rough transcript, with a 3. The Archaeological Commissioner 39o, W
half inches in size, belong to the alphabet y A. D. In type they resemble, more or of Uda Mahaya', dated the twelfth year
the style of other similar records of the that on side A of the Ellevava' and of lord for word. Attention may also be ld I 8, and vari in line 22, instead of the Among the various classes of people i village are some names of obscure *e in inscriptions. These are ulavādu, aptains of bowmen ?), dälligattan (netn?), and tuidise. W ohā, Siri Saňg-bo ransacked the Pāņdya inth year of his reign, that his son was th year' of this king's sovereignty, the Tere granted to the village Velangama 2na, and an attaad pillar was set up to
P. 9. A. I. C., No. 117. E. Z., Wol. I, No. 15.
ss Aeport, I89, p. 45.
xact day and the name of the lunar month cannot

Page 81
NO.9) ÄTAVÍRAGOLLÁVA
that effect by the three Officials, Mekapp Sa(ki)m, and Ku(ňda)salā (Siňgim).
King Abha Salamevan has alr (99 I-IOO3 A.D.). The Ellevåva pillar, present one, calls him Abhá Salame No. 1, gives his full name as Budda father Abhā Siri Saňg-bo, or more full also been identified with Sēna II (9 I 7-9 and the present pillars refer to the succes in the Pandya country, so graphically epigraphical documents afford us the ir wives, namely, the twice-anointed quee slab-inscription o near the “stone canc mentioned in the Vessagiri record. Kass; pillar was the son by the former queen, the present pillar was the son by the lat
The date of the present record, as tenth year of Dappula's reign, both these : giri slab and two years earlier than the
The Sirisarigbo-rad-pirivena ref identified with the Sirisanghabódhi-pa) 649 A.D.).
A.
... ... ... (8) .. ه . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . ඒ ඔක{ච්] 6 [ස් රද් ප]රපුරෙ[න්] 7 [බට් ල]ක්දිව් පෙ[0] 8 [ළෙඹායෝ]න් පරපු[ෙර]
E. Z., Vol. I, pp. 23-24. P. A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, 1891, p. 4 ʻ Ch. li, vv. 27—47. . E. Z., Vol. I, No. 4, o Mv, xlii. Io-II.

ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 45
ar Tambu[ruga]mu Kitim, Ki(liňg)-bo
ady been identified with Dappúla V which has the same introduction as the ran Dapua, while the Vessagiri slab, s Abahay Salamevan Dāpula . His y Buddas Siri Saňg-boy Abahay, has 52 A.D.). The Ellevåva, the Bilibava, sful campaign carried out by his generals described in the Mahavariasa . Other formation that Sēna II had at least two Safigha, called Safig Bariday in the py', and the sub-queen Déva Rajifil, apa V or Abha Salamevan of the Bilibava while Dappula V or Abha Salamevan of ter o. s well as the one at Ellevåva, being the are about eight years later than his Vessa
Puliyan-kulam slab of Uda Mahaya". erred to on side B, lines 4-5, may be rivēņa built by Aggabõdhi I (circa 6 I 5
T
9 [න් හි]මිවූ අ[හා සි] 10 (3 es)es68)) oocó 11 [දනු] තුමා සත් ලැ 12 [ඟු] නව වන හවු 13 [රුදු]යෙහි පාඩිරට් 14 [පැ]හැරැ දිය ලද් ම 15 [හ]රද්හු දරු අභා 16 සලෙමවන් මහ 17 [ර]ද්හු තුමා සත් ලැ 18 [Cg) çe383) ö9ş
Buddhadâsa, Aöhaya Silâméghavazza Daffula. 3; E. Z., Vol. I, pp. 24, 42, and 184.
o Ibid., No. 2. iii (r). Ibid, No. 15.

Page 82
46
EPIGRAPI
B.
රුදුයෙහි .. .......... පස්නි . . . . ස බිමැ ෙදනා{ෙව] GఅవిరL జి5జ[6] esరతి5GలిలS] බද් ෙවලන්'[ගැ]
· හිනද්වා දෙවා [ව]
දාළ එක්(තැ)[න්] සමියෙන් [Oමකා] ජපර්වැදෑරු[ම්] SIC) eÓLa[SI). Sa] දැරුම් වන් [මෙකා] రిటీలర లిగిలిద్ది[6] త్రి జిల్లి Q(c30 Gఅ] 2S)03e35 2s. ea ତଦ୍ବନ୍ଧର୍ଭ. ସିଦ୍ଧିଞ୍ଚି . . . . නා වන් කි(ලිග්) බො ස(කි)ම් * ඉසා “මහාචෛල (වටරක්)
దాesరభజ මණන්වරැ කු(ඩ) සලා (සිඟිම්) . ඇතුළුවා ඇප් [මෙ] තුවාක් දෙනමෙ0 [එ] ක්සෙවැ [මෙ ගමට්] මගිච් (පෙදිව) කු ලී මෙලා(ත්සී) රද්මෙකා
C. ල් කැමියන් මෙනා [ව] ද්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා උ ලවාඩු මෙපමෙරනයා ටටියම් මෙනා වදනා [ඉ] සා රට්ලඳු පස් ලද්දන් කෙනා වද් නා ඉසා මෙදරුව
1 * සතිම් * {

HIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
8 නැ. මෙදකම්තැන් කෙනා
9 වදනා ඉසා අරැක් 10 කන් පෙර(ලැ)ක්ක 11 න් මෙනා වදනා ඉසා 12 දුනු(වා)බලතුන් 13 බෙනා වදනා ඉසා 14 පියොවදාරන්න 15 න් (දැලි)ගත්තන් 16 (ය)මුගුරු (ග)තුව 17 න් ජෛනා වදනා ඉ 18 සා කිරිගෙනර් ශන 19 මිගෙ0න් ෙනා ගන් 20 නගා ඉසා ගැල් මි 21 වුන් වැරියන් වැ 22 රි සාල් කෙනා ගන් 23 නා ඉසා තුඩි(කෙස) 24 . . . . . (ઊ૨૦) 25 වදනා ඉසා (රි)
D.
2 . . ගමට් .. 3 · (වාල) .. ... , 4 · ... ... සා වදා:[ළ] 5 [එක්තැ]න්ස[මි] 6 [යෙන්] ආ මෙතු[වා] 7 [ක් බෙද]නමෝ
10 ... ආවූතාක් ... .. 11 ... .. ... වා මෙම අත් 12 තාණි කණු . 13 ..
14 (ආන‍ැ පවත්) 15 නා කොට් මෙ අ 16 ත්තයාණි මෙපරු 17 හැර මෙදනු ලදි
යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 83


Page 84
Ataviragolläva
器
... O
Arom an int&-impression stufflied by i
Scale abortatt II
 

Vol. 11. Plate 9.
Pillar-inscription.
te Alrc/haeological Comunitissioiter, Ceylonu,
faecies so I soof.

Page 85
No. 9
ÄTAVIRAGOLLÄVA P
TRANSC
A.
(va) i.
ya . . . .
... t Oka-va-s rad parapuren) (bat Lak-div po-) [-loyon parapure-]
-n himi-vü Abhà Si-) [-ri Saňgbo Mahara
-d-hu) tuma sat la-ňgū nava vana havu-rudu-yehi Paidi-rat pähärä diya lad ma(-ha)rad-hudaru Abhā Salamevan maha
rad-hu tuma sat la-ńgŭ] dasa-vana havu
B.
-ruduyehi . . . pashi ... . . . -sa bimä Denä-ve-herä Sirisaňg-bo-rad-piriven bad Welan-ga-mă attani-kanu) hindvā devā va-dāļa ek-(tä)n- samiyen [[Me-ka:-]] -ppar-Vădărum Talā Aräk-[nā Vä-) -därum van (Mekä-)
This may also

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 47
RIPT.
14 -ppar Tamburu-ga15 -mu Kitim i[sā Me-) 16 -kāppar Ti .. [-ve-] 17 -herâ Siñgim. . .. 18 -nā van Ki(liňg-) 19 -bo Sa (ki)m 1 isā 20 Mahale (Watarak) 21 Kasbāraksa22 -maņan-varä Ku(ňda.-) 23 -salâ (Siñgim) .. 24 ätulu-vääpme25 -tuvak denamo [e-) 26 -k-se-va megamat) 27 magiv (pediv) ku28 -lī melā(tsī) rad-ko
C. A -l-kāmiyan nova-) -dnā kot isā u-lavāçdu perenā-ttiyam no vadnā i-sā raț-ladu pas-laddan no vad-nā isā deruva-na dekam-tain no vadnā isā arāk10 -kan pera(la)kka11 -n no vadnā isā 12 dunu(vā)-balatun 13 no vadnā isā 14 piyo-vadaranna15 -n (däli-)gattan 16 (ya)muňguru-(ga) tuva17 -n no vadnā i
9
pe read Satim,

Page 86
48 EPIGRAPHIA
18 -sa kiri-geriga19 -m-gon no gan20 -nā isā gāl mi21 -vun väriyan vä22 -ri sail no gan23 -na isa tuñdi(se) 24 ... . . . ... (no) 25 vadnā isā (ri-)
D.
2 . . . gamat . 3 .. .. ... (vāla) .. ..
RANS
in the tenth year since
by His Majesty Abha Salamevan, sor by ransacking the Pandya country in canopy of dominion (by him, to wit)th hereditary succession of kings, of the of kings of the Okkaka dynasty . . . .
Whereas it was decreed by the S Warranty should be set up in the vil sarigbo-rad-pirivena of Dena-vehera we all of us together, namely, Mekappa of] Mekãppar-Vảdãrum Tală Arāk[nã family of) Mekāppar Ti .. [ve]herä Sii of the family of the Chief Secretary (V Order of the Supreme Council to grant Tramps, vagrants, coolies, melātsā, enter this village; ulavādu * and pere men and keepers of district records sha of business shall not enter; arian
P. Sirisaighabodhi-rajaparivana, See above, Vol. I, p. 199, note. I 2.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
4 . . .. sā vadāļa 5 ek-tan-sami-) 6 -yen) ā metu[vā-) 7 (-k dejnamo ..
9 . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 . āvūtāk . . 11 .. . . vā me at12 tani-kanu .. 18 . . . . . . . . . . . 14 (änä pavat-) 15 -na kot me a16 -ttāņi perä17 -hära denu ladi
LATION,
the elevation of the canopy of dominion of the great king who obtained victory the ninth year after the raising of the e great king Abhā Siri Saňg-bo, lord, by Island of Lanka, descended from the line
upreme Council that a pillar of Council lage Velan-gama attached to the Siri°, and situated in the district. . . . . y r Tambu[rugallmu Kitim of the family Waldarum, Ki(ling-)bo sa(ki)m of [the úgim . . . . nā, and Kuňdasalā (Siňgim) tarak) Kasbäraksamana, have come by he following immunities to this village:- and servants of the royal family shall not nafiyam shall not enter; district headll not enter; the managers of two places and beralian shall not enter; officers
* P.Jalavana-vihara, Or Satin,
See above, p. 20.

Page 87
NO. 9 ÄTAVIRAGOLLÄVA I
of bowmen shall not enter; enforcers (ya)muñguru-(ga) tuvanoshall not enter; appropriated; carts, buffaloes, labourers, be appropriated; tumdise *. . . . . . sha
And we all of us have set up] thi instituting these rules, granted these Cou
No. 10. POLONNARUVA:
INSCRIPTION O
HIS quadrangular pillar, measuri discovered at the site of the s which stands within the Citadel at Polon the Archaeological Commissioner at Top The inscription is engraved on th parallel lines. Side A contains 4o lines,
The aksaras, which are from to the early eleventh century A. D. The let open lower ends. These, as well as m
Probably 'bird-catchers’: dali is no doubt those who take, from gaitā, pret. ofgannavā (Sl ialika)' a coat of mail'. Namdivaliya, v. 198, and
* Probably men armed with clubs for huntil muguru, P. muggara, Skt. mudgara " a club", and ge the oblique stem of the plural is used for the ins respectively.
See Wol. I, p. 199.
* See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1905, p. 40, in Mr. Bell refers to a portion of an inscription of of a cap-stone of the basement of this building, ne: inscription.
In his detailed description of the plan and arc building, fashioned in stone with its bold lion-gual Polonnaruwa, second only in elegance and profusio the “Raja Máligáwa" is almost an exact replica, on approximation to the classical basilica-the “Counc
See plan of Polonnaruva ruins facing p. 84,
WOL. I.

PILLAR-INSCRIPTION 49
of customary laws, diligattan and milch cows and village oxen shall not be or rice belonging to labourers shall not ll not enter . . . . . . S pillar of Council Warranty, and thus ıncil immunities.
RAJA-MALIGAVA PILLARF MAHINDA IV
ng about 6 ft. by 9 in. by 8 in, was so-called Raja-maligava (royal palace) naruva. It now lies on the premises of )a-Vava.
2 first three sides of the pillar between
B 42, and C 36.
I in. in size, belong to the alphabet of iters a, r, and the medial vowel u have ost of the others, closely resemble the
derivative of Skt. jālikā ‘a net, and gatam by xt. Vgrh). Cf. also Sinh. dài, đảhu (Skt.yãla or Ruzvanmala, v. 349.
ng purposes: ya (Skt. ayas) “iron', muiguru for atuvan, another form of gattan. In both instances trumental; the nominative being gatuvo and gatto
scription No. 3 I. In a note at the bottom of p. 6 the tenth century which came to light on the back ar its north-west corner. This is obviously another
hitecture of this ruin, Mr. Bell says: “This beautiful ded staircase, is, among Buddhistic stone ruins of of sculpture to the unique Wata-dá-gé. In design the slightly smaller scale, of that, wonderfully close il Chamber” on the Promontory.' Op. cit., p. 3. pelow.
H

Page 88
5O EPIGRAPHIA
type of the characters in the Vevalka 1 O42 A.D.).
The style of the language too be: agreeing nearly word for word with slab-records of this king at Jetavanarar the earlier pillar-records of the present k terms, tuqdise, a räkkan, pereläkkan written väriyan, berenuātlu, deruvană dekam-tän balatun, of any of which the exact me. may also be drawn to the expression which occurs also in the AVambakada f come to light. For an explanation of th
The date of the inscription is the month of A/avan (Jan.-Feb.) in the eig As in most of his other records, Mahin only. His parents' names are also give Dev Gon, without any information v identification.
The subject is the granting of in belonging to Kulu-Tisa-rad-maha-vel situated in the Eastern Quarter. This position and the etymology of its name Wilhara mentioned in the Mahavaniasa a king Sēna II (9 I 7-952 A. D.).
The State Officials who carried ou (a) . . . . . . . , (6) Mekābbar- Vädlärum K Agboyim, all of the family of Bamba S Kiliig-gam Kiling Satim of the fan (e) Kuņdasalā Vat-kämi Mihindim Navan, together with (f) Perevari E from (Nuvara-gala) Sen Senevi-rada to any tract of land in this village of Kiniga
See accompanying facsimile (Plate Io). * See side B, line 28, and C, lines 18-19. * For a discussion on this point, see Vol. I, pp. * P. Kũ/a-7osa-rã/a-mahã-vihãra. Sinh. Ảu!u " Ch. li. 75.

ZEYLANICA - (VOL. III
ițiya slab of Mahinda IV (circa Io26
ars out this age, the introductory portion the first three lines of the two long ma in Anuradhapura. As in many of ind, there occur here also the technical also piraliam, vel-vissan, vel-Aimiyan, , yamuiguru (veli) gastan, aunuvä and aning is still not quite clear. Attention . Za:/&activ-Aboo-2zazaryoma Abaraburens kimi illar', but not in any other record yet is phrase, see Vol. I, p. 248, note 7.
tenth day of the first half of the lunar ghth regnal year of king Siri Saňg-bo. da IV is mentioned here by his óiruda n as king Abha Salamevan and queen vhatsoever which might lead to their
hmunities to a village called Kinigama nera o of the Mahavihara Nikaya, and s monastery both from its geographical : may be identified with the Kuta-Tissais one of the viharas richly endowed by
t the order of the King in Council were Colombä Budim, (c) Mekābbar Nițtarä enevi Lokanāthan, () MIevan-(miņi) hily of Kiliig Dimbula Navan, and of the family of Ramuk Kuidasala ludu who had come with instructions make a grant of the trees and shrubs in lma that is irrigated by the Great Canal.
* See Vol. I, Nos. I 9 and 2 o. A. S. C. Seventh Progress Aeport, p. 66. 2 I 3-2 I4. = Skt. P. Kūfa. Pkt. kūda. See Ā. S, p. 26 s. v.

Page 89
No. 10 RAJA-MĀLIGĀVA PI
Of these officials nothing definite is first three, however, may have been Valuvaņisäsākayim and Kaliňgu Amb Vessagiri inscription (side A) set up about one, because they all bear the family nan Sen. Senevi-rada mentioned in line 25, general Séna whose victory over Vallabha and is also referred to in Mahinda's inscr With the names of the fourth and the Kilingbo Sakim (or Satim) in the Ata IOO3 A.D.) and Mahale Ramuk-kaid Kudasala Wata-kami-nila in the Ellev names may refer to identical persons or another. If this be the case, it will Dappula V or his predecessor and half Mahinda IV (Io26- I O42 A. D.) as advar
ΤΕΣ
A.
1 (සචසති ශ්‍රී) 2. සිරිවන් 3 අපිරියන් 4 ගුණමුළින් උතු 5 රත්වැ මුළු දමබ 6 දිව්හි අන් කැත් 7 කුල පාමිලි*කළ ඹ 8 කාවස් රඳපරපුරෙ 9 න් හිමි කැත්ලසබ් 10 නට් අග්ඛමෙහසුන් 11 වූ ලක්දිවිබෙපාලේද්‍යානව 12 මෙයාන පරපුරෙන් හිමි 13 අභා සලෙමවන් ම
o Ch. liv. I 2— I 6.
Side B, lines 18-19 (above, p. 47). 参
Vol. I, pp. 79, 2 I 3-2I4. s

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 5 I
known to us from other sources. The related to Saba-vadunna Raksayim, a Kitla-detim referred to in this king's a year and a half later than the present Le Barňmba Senevi Lokanāthan. As to side C, he is no doubt identical with the 's forces is recorded in the Mahavanisa iptions at Vessagiri and Jetavanarama . fifth officials (B, lines IO-I6), compare iiragollava pillar* of Dappula V (991u Vadurä Raksamanam-varä vana rava pillar of the same king. These
at least to men closely related to one
give support to the probability that -brother Kassapa V was the father of nced elsewhere.
T.
14. භරද්හට් එමැ කුකෙල 15 න් සමද්‍ය කෞදව් @ගාන් 16 බිසො රැදැනහැ කුසt 17 ඉපැදෑ ඇපයා මහ 18 යා සිරි විතඥ( පිළි 19 වෙළෙස රැදෑ පැමි 20 ණ දස අත්හි පැ 21. තිරි යසෙතදින් ර 22 අකරන සිරි සන් 23 ෙබා මහරඳනු තු(මා) 24. සත් ලැගු අටවන 25 හවුරුදුබෙයහි නව 26 - යැ සතඥ කෞපෙර අඩි 27 මස්හි දසපක් දව 28 ස් මහමෙවෙහරු න
See Vol. I, pp. 3o and 25. A. S. C. Seventh Progress Report, p. 45.
* පැමිලි' යීද කියවිය හැකියි
2

Page 90
52
EPIGRAPHI.
29 කාහි බද් පැදුම් ප 30 ස්හි (කුළු)'තිසරද් 31. මහමෙවතෙහර් ආවූ 32 කිණ”ගම දග * දරහි 33 eSeases 6-652 Gote) 34 කුලී මෙලාත්ති හ(රැ) 35 අත්තා.ණිකණු හි 36 තුඩුවන්නට් වදාළ එ 37 ක්තඇන්සමිමෙයන් 38 GF) DSDS) e aseMaso5 39 (ලොක)නාථන් වරැ (ව) .. . . . . . . . . . . .. [Jك] 40
B.
කාප්පර්(වැදෑරු) , © ജാGe@് () දිම්, ඉසා මෙකා ප්පර් (නිට්තරු * qG)0s))38 ඉසා කිලිග් (දි මබුලා)නාවන් ව (රන්) මෙවන්(මිණ)* (කි)ලිග්ගම් කි(ලි) ග් ඝාතිම් ඉසා (ර)මුක් කු(ඩස) (e)aspala 83 (8) (න්) කුඩසලා ව CasaS) මිහින්දි ම් ඇතුළුවා ඇප් මෙතුවාක් මෙදන
* * කුළා ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * දහ ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * මෙව්න මණි’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * 'පකුළීතු ” යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * ඇසළින්' යීද කියවිය හැකියි

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
18
19
20
21.
22
23.
24
:
25
26
27 28
29
30
31
32
33
34 35
36
37 38
39
40
41
42
:
@මා එක්කෙසවණැ පැ දුම් පස්හි ආවූ &ଛିeg@seଥିesନ୍ଧର୍ଭl
බද් କ୍ଷିଏଠିଁ ସନ୍ଧତ୍ତ @ම ගැමි සතර සී මායෙන් ඇතුළත් වූ තාක්ත(නට් තු (ඩිසෙ රහසින් කෙනා) වද්නා (කොට්), ඉසා అట్టిeఅeజిలవిలి @ ද් පිර(ලැ)ක්ක(මේ? මෙ) ගමට් වැදෑ කුලී මෙම ලාත්තී ද(ඩු මුර) ඩු මඟිව මෙපදිව කෞනයා ගන්නා මෙකාට් ඉසා මහඅ(ලින් දිය වන් තාක් තැ න(ට කුළිත)” වත් තට් (හසුලා)න (ට්) ගන්නා දිය ... ... දු. මෙවල්වැස් සන් මෙවල්කැමි යන් මෙනයා වලකනු ඉසා ඇළ(ට් කෞපෙර) *
C. (ආ වැරියන් මිස) (අ)සෙළි(න)? ගමට් වැ දෑ වැරියන් කෙනා ග න්නා ඉසා තෙප(මොරනා)
* කණ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * නිට්නිරෑ " යීද කියවිය හැකියි * පිරපක්කම්’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * වැව් දි ' යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 91
No. 10
RAJA-MĀLIGĀVA PII
(ට්ටු) කෙනා වද්නා ඉ සා මෙවල්වැස්ස න් ගමට් වැදෑ ත ලන් පුළුපන් මෙන0 ක පනු ඉසා ගමට් වැදෑ මිවුන් ගැල් @ගාන් කෙනා ගන් නා ඉසා (මෙකාටා) මරඹා මෙම ගම් ව ് &ള് 83) ත් කරවා ගනු ත මිස( ගමට් මෙන0 වද්නා ඉ(සා) ආරැක්කන් කෙප ෙරලැක්කන් මද රුවන ලදකම්තt
TRANSC
A.
(Svasti śrī)
sirivat
apiriyat guņa-mulin utu-rat-vä mulu Dambdivhi an Kätkula pāmilio-kala O-ka-vas rada-parapure-n himi Kät-usab-nat ag-mehesunvū Lakdiv-polo-nava-yona parapuren himi Abhā Salamevan ma-ha-rad-haț emä kule
* * හසු' යීද කියවිය හැකියි This may also be read Kula.

LAR-INSCRIPTION 53
21 න් යමුගුරු(වෙලි) 22 ගත්තන් දුනුවා 23 බලතුන් කෙනා වද් 24. ୪୬୦ ରୁ ୪୦ କ୍ରୁଞ୍ଚି (ଇଁ କ୍ଷେ) 25 (e) Gజటి eజeభలే 26 (ර)දුන් (කම්)හිමි 27 (මෙය)න් මෙම ගමැ ම 28 හඅගැළින් දිය ව 29 ද්නා තාක් කැමැ(ත්) 30 තැනට් ගසු' ගැ(ස්) 31 දෙන්නට් ආ පෙGර(ව) 32 (රි බුදු) ඇතුළුවා මෙම 33 තුවාක් දෙනාවිසි 34 න් වදාළෙයින් කෙම 35 අත්තාණකණු සි 36 රි(ලාභ) මෙදනු ලදි
RIPT,
15 -n sama-dai Dev Gon 16 biso rädänä kusä 17 ipädääpa maha18 -yā siri vindä piļi19 -vel-se rädä pämi20 -ņa dasa at-hi pä21 -tiri yasa-tedin ra22 -d-karana Siri Saňg23 -bo maha-radahu tu (mā) 24 sat langu ata-vana 25 havuruduyehi nava26 -yä sanda pere ad27 mashi dasa-pak dava28 -s Maha-veherä, Na29 -kahi bad paidum pa30 -shi (Kuļu)°-Tisa-rad
* This may also be read paimili.

Page 92
54
31.
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
EPIGRAPHIA
malhaveher āvū Kini'-gama Daga” darahi vehera Kini'gämä kulī mellāttī har (ä) attani-kanu hi-nduvannat vadala e-k-tan-samiyen ā Bamba SeneVi (Loka) nāthan varä (va-)
B.
... . . . . . ... Me-) -kāppar-(Vädäru-) -m Ko!ombä, (Bul-) -dim isā Mekā-ppar (Nittarä* Ag)boyim isā Kiliňg (Di-mbula-)navan va
(-ran) Mevan-(Miņi)
(Ki)liňg-gam Ki(li-) -ig Sātim isā
(Ra)muk Ku(ňdasa-) (-lā)nāvan varä (va-)
(n) Kuidasala Va-t-käimi Mihindi-mätuluvääp metuväk dena-mo ekse-vä pä-dum pashi āvū Tisa-maha-Vehera bad Kini-gamá me gäm satara sī
* This may also be read Kaņa or Kina.
* This may also be read Wittirdi.
is may also be read pirapakkam.
" This may also be read väv di.

ZEYLANICA voI. II
23 -māyen äitulat24 vū tāk-tänaț tu25 (-ňdise rahasin no) 26 vadnā (ko) isā 27 Demel-Kinigam la 28 -d pira(lä)kka(mo me) 29 gamat vädā kulī me30 -latti da(indu mura-) 31 -ňdu maňgiva pediva 32 no gannā kot 33 isā Maha-ālim 34 diya van tāk tä35 na (ta kulita) o wat36 -taț (hasu-llā)na37 (-ț) gannā diya 38 ... ... du vel-väs39 -san vel-kami40 -yan no valakanu 41 isā äļa(ț pere)"
42
C. (a variyan misa) (a)seļi(n) gamat vi-dai variyan no ga-nnā isā pe(renā-) (-tu) no vadnā i-sä velvässa-n gamat vādā tal-lan pulupan no ka-panu isā gamat vädä mivun gäl gon no gan-nā isā (kotā)
* This may also be read Dah,
' This may also be read Meun, This may also be read pakudi, * This may also be read disalin.

Page 93
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Posonnaruva : Ra
s
' mmmኽ
w
Scale
mpression supple
 

Vol. II. Plate 10. ja-maligava Pillar-Inscription.
5
O
III
I2
I3
I4
I5
I6
17
8
I9
2O
2
23
24
25
27
28
29
3O
3I
32
34
35 ვ6
abonit 1 inches to foot.
'd ፩ነብሠ “” Commissione

Page 94


Page 95
No. 10) KAJA-MĀĻIGĀVA PI
13 mara me gam va14 -na gämin pița15 -t karava ganu16 -t misä gamat 17 no vadmā i(sā) 18 aräkkan pe19 -relakkan de20 -ruvana de-kam-ta21 -n ya-muiguru-(veli-) 22 gattan dunuvā23 balatun no vad24 -nā isā Nuva (ra-ga-)
TRANsı
Hail Prosperity The great king king Abhá Salamevan, lord by lineal si Island of Lanka which has become . Ksatriya princes descended from the rc overflowing with an assemblage of boun other Ksatriya dynasties of the whole he was born of the womb of the anoin descent. After enjoying the dignities c due course became king.
On the tenth day of the first half of in the eighth year since the raising of th Siri Saňg-bo who now rules with the el ten directions o.
Whereas it was decreed by His M Warranty excluding coolies and medal,
This may also be read has-ugdis.
o Kat-usabinat ag-mehes un viữ Lak-div)-pola-ina rendered lord, by hereditary succession, of the soil maiden that has always been as it were the ch p. 248, note 7.
* See Vol. I, p. 224, note 3.
Or heir-apparent'. See above, p. 15, note
* Dasa-at = Skt. dafa-hasta same as dafa-difå.

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 55
25 (-la) Sen Senevi26 (ra)dun (kam)-himi27 (ye)n me gamä Ma28 -ha-älin diya va29 -dnā tāk kāmä() 30 tänat gasu'-gä(s) 31 dennaț ā Pere(va-) 32 (-ri Budu) atuluva me33 tuvāk denā-visi34 -n vadaleyin me 35 attani-kanu si36 -ri-(labha) denu ladi
LATION.
g Siri Sang-bo was born unto the great uccession of the lords of the soil of the as it were the chief queen unto the yal line of the Okkaka dynasty, which, dless and benignant virtues, has caused
of Jambudvipa to render it homage: ted queen Dev Gon of equal birth and of Governor and Chief Governor he in
the lunar month of Wavan (Jan.-Feb.) e canopy of dominion by this great king fulgence of his glory spread in all the
ajesty in Council that a pillar of Council 'z be set up in the village Kinigama
'ayona-parapuren himi. This phrase may also be of the Island of Lanka, which is like unto a young ief queen unto the Ksatriya princes'. See Vol. I,
Ibid, note 4.

Page 96
56 EPIGRAPHIA
attached to the monastery at Kiniga. which monastery) belongs to the great n of the Mahavihara Nikaya, we all of us Mekāppar- Vädlärum Koļombä Budim, family-of Bamba Senevi Lokanathan, of the family of Kiling Dimbula-naval of the family of (Ra)muk Ku(ňɖas instituted the following rules) in resp. boundaries of this village Kinigama i Tisa-maha-vehera :-
7 undise shall not secretly enter; their use the village Demel" Kinigam and take away the coolies, the melafi willed men ?), mařigiva o and peadiva o ; vel(field-workers) shall not obstruct (the ( cultivation of) the garden (appertaining to (except labourers who have come). . . . hood shall enter the village and take a not enter; vel-vaissan (field-inhabitants) S palmyra and coconut trees; they sha buffaloes, carts, and oxen; those who h murder shall be arrested after causing shall not enter the village and arrest dekam-tän, ya-mui'guru-(veli)'gattan balatun (officers of bowmen) shall not
P. Kila-Tissa-raja-maha-vihara, * Tha * Probably P. Maghavanna-Mani. * That is the Kulu-Tisa-rad-maha-vehera
The reading here being doubtful, I am not s' Probably same asperelikkan. | 7 Dem These two terms, derived as they probably a been rendered tramps and vagrants' (above, p. 33, does not seem to suit the context here. Could t carriers, or is the verb ganna used here in the se In the latter case, the passage should be translated (Kinigama) and arrest the coolies, &c.
“ Kota mara (C. lines I2-13.) Cf mara keta * Skt. ayo-mudgara. "o Vel, vela, a spear or lance. NWāmāvaliya, diya, p. 4o. * See above, p. 49, note

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
na Dagadara in the Eastern Quarter, onastery Kulu-Tisa-rad-maha-vehera" , namely . . . . . . L S S S L S S S S S SS S SS YS SLLL S SS S S S S S SS S S S S S S LSS SS Mekāppar (Nițtarā Ag)boyim (all) of the Mevan-mini* Kiliig-gam Kiliăg Sătim and Kuidasala Wat-kami Mihinidim lâ)-nâvan have come and conjointly :ct of the area included within the four h the Eastern Quarter, attached to the
he pirala &kam who have received for shall not enter the village (Kinigama) ā, dangdu (club-men ?), muraguądu (strongvaissan (field-inhabitants) and well-&imayan listribution of) water received (for the ?) the land irrigated by the Great Canal; ... to the Canal, none from the neighbourway viriyan (labourers); perenattu shall hall not enter the village and cut down ll not enter the village and take away have entered the village after committing : them to quit the village, but officers)
them); aräkkan, pereläkkan, deruvanä ' (mace and spear-bearers), aumu vāente.
is the Thériya-nikaya, the orthodox Buddhist sect.
eferred to on side A, lines 30-31. ure of the above interpretation. ļ = Tamiļ. Probably impress for service. e from Skt. mårga-siva and pådajiva, have hitherto and Vol. I, p. 171, notes I, 2). But this rendering ley be the names of two classes of errand-men or lse of arresting a criminal as on side C, line I 5P the piraldikkam . . . . . ... shall not enter the village
Or cart-oxen. 'a in the Vevālkātiya slab (Vol. I, p. 249, note 5).
. 2o 7, Piyummala, p. 54, Jayatilaka’s Elu-Akārā-2. See above, p. 33, note 4.

Page 97
No. 10 RAJA-MALIGAVA. P.
It being thus decreed, the high Warranty were granted by the aforeme Budu who had come (with instruction: to make a grant of the plants and shru village that is irrigated by the Great Ca
No. 11. MAYILAGASTOT.
HIS quadrangular pillar, measuring by Mr. J. H. Dawson, the Irriga about eight miles from Tissamaharama Goldschmidt examined it and published the text in 1876. The pillar was s Museum where it now lies.
The inscription covers three sides legible. The first two sides contain thir The letters belong to the alphabeto Their size varies from to I; in each, a slab of Mahinda IV. −
The language too agrees with the s of this king, and its phraseology is nearly at Attanayala-vihara in the same Hamb
Siri-labha, * The clause diya vadna taik kimd(t) tdinat (g clear to me. The above translation is offered tental
See Ceylon Sessional Papers, No. XI, 1876, See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 242. Cf. the accompanying Plate with Plate 9 of W Dr. Müller's report on this record runs: “A at Attanayala wihara there is a pillar-inscription of well preserved. It bears the name of a king Sri (cf. Goldschmidt’s Report, XI, p. 7) it is difficult to : it must belong to the tenth or eleventh century . . . Nearly the same words, only connected with ot at Mayilagastota, eight miles from Tissamaharama, Sessional Papers, No. XXV, I 878, pp. 3-4)
VOL. II.

LLAR-INSCRIPTION 57
advantages of this pillar of Council ntioned personages including Perevari ) from (Nuvaragala) Sen Senevi-rad bs within so much of the land in this hal.
A PILLAR-INSCRIPTION
about 6 ft. x II in. x 7 in., was discovered tion Officer at Mayilagastota, a village in the Hambantota district. Dr. P. a short account of it with a portion of ubsequently brought to the Colombo
of it, but that on the third side is not y-five lines each. .
f the tenth or early eleventh century A. D. and their type is that of the Vessagiri
ityle adopted in the shorter inscriptions the same as that of his pillar-inscription antota district.
i) su ga(i) dennai a Pere(va)ri Budu is not quite ively. p. 7 and 9.
ol. I.
ittle of the same road [from Udukiriwilla to Ranna]] more modern date, of which one side is tolerably Sang Bo, but as there are so many of this name ind the exact date of the inscription. At any rate
her names, occur in the inscription of Aepá Mahinda which is now in the Colombo Museum. (Ceylon
I

Page 98
58 EPIGRAPHIA
As mentioned before, the inscriptio then by Dr. Müller who published a trar preliminary note in his Ancient Inscript edition of the text has been carefully supplied by the Archaeological Comm differs considerably from the former w two versions and their English translati
Both Goldschmidt and Müller fou: Mahinda IV of the Mahāvamusa with S tablets. Though this identification has facts which they were able to adduce at identity of Mahinda IV, still less that o the inscription, however, gives the linl I have elsewhere o stated reasons for su king Abhā or Abahay Salamevan or Siri either Dappula V or Kassapa V. Th side A, lines I 2 to 16 of the record, th Abha Salamevan and queen Saig Mahinda. The former is identical with l latter with his queen Sangha, the beauti A confirmation of this relationship ma Mahāvamsa (liii. 5 I and liv. 48) that M (namely Sańghā’s) brother (probably hal whilst engaged in re-building the palace king had destroyed with fire. Touchin (brother of king Sena II) the Mahavan
See E. Z., Vol. I, pp. 78-79. 2 o Both Goldschmidt and Müller read this as aksarassa and ig are quite clear. The only doubt a curved line faintly engraved above s to be the sig si instead of sa. See the accompanying facsimile ( * With reference to my statement on p. 9 abov and Siri Saňg-bo by Ceylon kings, Mr. H. C. P. ] “tip” for this theory when I visited Ceylon in 1909. false, all credit is due to him for the suggestion. In that the theory holds good in every case. We k father.
* See Mv. li. r. 5-8, and E. Z., Vol. I, p. II 84

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
in was first read by Dr. Goldschmidt, and
nscript and a translation of it with a short tions in Ceylon (No. 12O). The subjoined prepared with the aid of ink-impressions issioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell). That it ill be apparent on a comparison of the
OS. nd this record most useful in identifying širi Saig-boy Abahay of the Mihintale now been found to be correct, yet the the time were not sufficient to prove the f his parents. The present reading of k which these scholars desired so much. pposing that Mahinda's father, the great Saig-bo Abha (or Aba), may have been is can now be settled definitely, for on ere appear distinctly the names of king Gon-biso as those of the parents of Kassapa, W, who bore this diruaa, and the ful daughter of the sub-king (Mahinda). y be inferred from the statement in the Mahinda IV's matula, i.e. his mother's lf-brother), was king Udaya III who died : called Mani, that the army of the Cola g the children of the sub-king Mahinda iasa (li. I 5-I 8) says that by his principal
bid., pp. 79, 213, and 2I4, and above, p. 51. sitt, but in both the 'squeezes' before me the two ful point is whether we should take what looks like n of the medial vowel i and so read the character as Plate I II). re, as to the alternate use of the birudas Salamevan Bell has written to me to say that he gave me the If this be the case and my memory has played me nay, however, add that I am now not quite so certain now that it does not in the case of Mahinda IV's

Page 99
NO. 11) MAYILAGASTOTA F
wife Tissa he had a daughter named Sa and by his other wife Kitti he had ( Kittaggabodhi was the governor who About the other three sons the chronic slab-inscription it appears certain that Pūjāvali'a says that king Sēna II i was identical with the third son, and the referred to as the matula (maternal uncl The accompanying genealogical ta derived from inscriptional and other sol idea as to how the Ceylon kings of the were related to one another.
The contents of the present rec lands to Uda-Tisa-pirivena situated
Kirind-ho and with an enumeration O important feature of such grants.
No date is given, but it is clear fro was made when king Mahinda IV was even to the rank of mafia (mahaya), Jo26 A.D.). This would, therefore, b career, probably when he was ruling in the record was the capital, and close by.
The village which still bears the na bank of the Māgama or Kirinde river (Kiri Tissamahārāma, north-east of Hambantc Tissamaharama, Mr. H. Parker says t well known at Tissamaharama as the n that it once formed a separate tank, the present Tissa tank. The birivena, he ac river and the tank, as attested by the rel to exist in the jungle to the west of ti Dr. Müller's suggested identification 8 of vihāra built by Mahānāga * (circa 2c
E. Z., Vol. I, No. 15. A. I. C., p. 57.

ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 59
igha who became queen of Kassapa V, ine daughter and four sons of whom raised a rebellion in Rohana (d. c. 94). le is silent, but from the Puliyan-kulam king Udaya II was one of them. The a brother of Udaya II. So he must be fourth was obviously king Udaya III e) of Mahinda IV.
ble, which I have prepared from data urces, will enable the reader to form an enth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries A.D.
ord deal with the dedication of certain near Mahagama on the left bank of f the immunities which usually form an
m the use of the title ifa that the grant a mere governor, before he was raised or yuva-rāja, by Sēna IV (circa Io23— be during the early part of Mahinda's Rohana, of which Mahagama mentioned the Uda-Tisa-pirivena in question was
me Magama or Mahagama lies on the left indu-hoya or-oya), not far from the ruins of rta. Moreover, in his interesting report on hat Uda Tihawa (i. e. Uda-Tisa-väva) is ame of the upper part of Tissa tank and ound of which is now to be seen inside the ds, may have stood between the adjacent mains of some building which are reported le upper part of the Tissa tank. As to Uda-Tisa-pirivena with UddhakandarakaO B.C.), definite proof is still wanting.
C. B. R. A. S. Journal, No. 27, 1884. Mu. xxii. 9.
I 2

Page 100
бо EPIGRAPHIA
Mr. Parker supports the suggestion on Rõhana and that Karonaa (Sinh. Ả Kamalara .
TE
A.
(සචසති ශ්‍රී) සිරිවත් අපි රියත් ගුණ මු (ළි)න් උතුරත්වැ අ න් කැත්කුල පාමි” ලි කළ ඔකාවස් පරපුරෙන් බට් රද්පූරුමුවනට්
9 අග්මෙහෙසුන් 10 (වූ) ලක්දිව්තෙපාලේසා 11 මෙයානපරපුතෙරන් 12 හිමි සඟර්‍ර් කෞශාන් 13 බිමෙසා රැද්න කුස් 14 හි (උපන්) අභා ඝ 15 ලෙමවන් මහරද්නු 16 උතෙරහි දා, කැතැ }17 කුල කොත් වියත් 18 දහම් නිය (යුත්) 19 ඈපා මිහිතපුහු 20 විසින් කිරිපද්(මෙහා) 21 (වම් මෙතර්හි) මහ(ග) 22 (ම) උවනිසා පිහි 23 ටි සිරි(බර) ම(හෙව) 24 eఆవిభాజన్ (లి) 25 රද් ප(ර)පූර් (වට්නු) 26 (පොවස්) තමා * (කැ) 27 (රූ උඩ) තිස පිරිමෙව
See his Report on Tissamaharama, p. 13. * * සිග්’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * ඈදහස් බු' ධීද කියවිය හැකියි

ZEYLANICA vOL. II
the ground that Uddha-kandara was in irinda) is probably a later form of
ΣΚ.Τ.,
28
29
30 31
32 33
34
35
න් (සැහැවියට් ර) (ද්පමණීයෙන් බි) ම් (බෙදවයි බු) * .. .. ... .. .. ... සම්ව (ත්)පහ(ණ හිතුවු) (૦) . . . . (ઉછ) (තැනට්) මෙලාත් සි (රද්)කොල්කැමි
B.
යන් මෙන0 වද්නා ඉ ස0 .ගම් ගොන් (රද) (හරු) 6 බිලි බත් ගැල් මිවුන් වැ රියන් කෙනා ගන්නා ඉසා මඟි
· ව පියල්හි
ව කෙනා වද්
30 geo (e)
වැඩියෙමහි මිස (මහා) (හිමි)න් ඇ තුළ(තැ) සි(ට) (සනuසෙනු)
* * පැමිලි' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * වෙවසථා මා ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * රළගරු ” යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 101


Page 102
Epigraphia zeytanica,
, Mayilagastota : Pillar.
Scale about ai iuckas ti
From an ink-impression supplied by the Arch
 

Vol. 11, Pfate 77. Inscription.
7 x fəa.
zeological Commissioner, Ceyler.

Page 103
No. 11
19
20
21 22 23
24
25
26
27
MAYILAGASTOTA PIL
(සතුටින්) @නා (ගයනු) ඉසා මෙ (වෙව) (සථා) මෙන0 (වර) අවා රදකෝ ල්සම්දරු චන්විසින් මෙම සම්වතයා රක්නා ඉස9
RANSC
A. . (Svasti śrī) Sirivat api-riyat guņa mu(-li)n uturat-vā al-n Kät-kula pāmi-li kala Okä-vasparapuren bat rad-purumuvanat ag-mehesun(vū) Lak-div-polo-yona-parapuren himi Sañigo Gon biso rädna kus-hi (upan) Abha Sa-lamevan maha-rad-hu urehi dä Kätäkula kot viyat daham niya (yut) apa Mihinduհսvisin Kirind-(ho)o
This may also be read pdimili.
* Mt. karand na. 4 Mt. utum " This may also be read pevas tama or zevasih * This may also be read -nat hevihit ra- ; Mt.
This may also be read a dahas bu; Mt. ma .

LAR-INSCRIPTION 61
28 මෙම සම්වතා 29 (කෙනා රක්නා කැ) , 30 (මියනට්) වර
81 (ፎ ቄ) •• •• ••
32 . . (ஒ. )ெ
33 වින් ඈපා
84 Má
35 ... . . . .
RIP.
21 (vam terhi") Maha-ga-) 22 (-ma) uvanisā pihi23 -ți siri(bara) Masha-ve-) 24 -her-nakähi (dam-) 25 rad pa(ra)pur (vatnu)° 26 (povas) tamå° (kä-)” 27 (-rū Uɖa-) Tisa pirive28 -n (sähävi-yaț ra-)o 29 (-d-pamaniyen bi-) 80 -m (devayi bu) 1° ... .. 31. , . ., ... SanVa 32 (-t)paha(na hindu-) 33 (-vā) .. .. .. ... (dun) 34 (tänat) melät35 -si (rad-)kol-kami
B.
1 –yan no 2 vadnā i3 -sa gam4 gon (rada-)
* This may also be read Siñgi; Mt. siti.
nihi mahana. 5 Mt. Zantt. ī mā; Mt. vavastamā. Mt. k.dri. sahasi has. • Mt. pamd van ba-.
dayas nakā. 11 Mt. vak.

Page 104
62
5
10
2
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
EPIGRAPH
(haru)" bili bato gäl mivun vä-riyan no gannā isā maigi-va piya-gi-va no vad-nā isā (dā-) väçdmehi * misa * (maha-) (himi)n a-tula(tä) si(ța) (sanäsenu) (satutin) no (gayanu)
ERA
Hail! Prosperity ! The learne of the (Buddhist) doctrine 1°, a pinna born unto the great king Abhá Sala Sang Gon; as such lord by heredit Island of Lanka, which has been chiefs descended from the line of multitude of benignant and boundl other Ksatriya dynasties to render it
The ăpă Mihindu (having grai
This may also be read radagaru ; Mt. - ʻ Mt. miyái. " This may also be re o Mtvo me para davã. 8
See Vol. I, p. 187, note 6, and above, p ' Daham-neva-yui. This may also be r dharma-nyaya-yukta). Prof. Geiger, however, niya (A. S., p. 45).
Radburumuvanat instead of the more u etymology of purumuvan, see ibid., p. 26, note
* An Kät-kulapämili kala. See Vol. I, p

IA ZEYLANICA VOL. II
21 isā me (veva-) 22 (-sthā) no (vara-) " 23 -dva rad-ko24 -l-Sam-daru25 -van-visin
26 me samvatā 27 raknā isā 28 me samvatā 29 (no raknā kä-) 30 (-miyanaț) vara31 (-da) . . . 32 .. (i. bä-) 33 -vin āpā 34 Mihindulhu, 85 . . . . . . . . .
NISATION,
dipa Mihindu endowed with a knowledge cle of the Ksatriya race, being legitimately mevan, of the womb of the anointed queen tary succession of the lords of the soil of the as it were the chief queen unto the royal the Okkaka dynasty which abounds in a ess virtues, and which has thereby caused
homage 1: t
hted) lands out of crown property (for the
hara. Mt. bun, * Mt. dawàsmehu. adgasanu ; Mt. no masnai. o Mt. kana. Mt. bisamvat.
). I5, note 4.
endered “possessed of righteousness and justice' (Skt. suggests maya to be the Skt. equivalent of Sinh, nảyả Or
1sual Kaif-usabnat. See Vol. I, p. 248, note 7. For the
I.
. 224, note 4.

Page 105
No. 11) MAYILAGASTOTA P
up-keep ?) of Uda-Tisa-pirivena which left bank of Kirind-ho and in which (he sabbath devolving upon the members o who belong to the illustrious Mahāvihāra that meafsi, and servants of the royal fan a a a that village oxen, rice set a buffaloes and labourers' shall not be ap) shall not enter; that except on the occas no musical entertainments within the royal family shall not break these regu and that guilt (will accrue) to those emplo This being the (order), the ifa Mihindu
' The reading havihit may mean for tom-tom rania (side A, line 22). See Vol. I, p. 35, * P. ằfahãgãma, modern Sinh. Mãgama. * P. Karinda-võía, mod. Sinh._Korằdu-ọya. Sk sõ, hoya, hõ, and oya.
o Po- (or pe-)vas = P. upõsalha-zāsa. See Chil to 33 is only partially legible, the above translation in line 26, the passage may be rendered and (i. been observed by members of the pupilary succe: illustrious Mahavihara (the orthodox) sect’. Dr. M different translation :- having made the necessary be ordained for the nikāyas at the Uda Tisa monast
Dr. Müller's rendering is that enemies shall the revenue, the cart-buffaloes'.
faiigiva piyagiva. See above, p. 33, note If gasamu be the correct reading, the translati for amusement'.
The text here being only partially legit Dr. Miller's version is quite different. It runs ' shall not destroy life; that the officers of the 1 protect . . . . . All this was ordered by the ae

ILLAR-INSCRIPTION 63
is situated near Mahagama on the kept up the observance of the Buddhist f the pupilary succession of the Buddha) Sect, set up the edictal pillar to the effect lily shall not enter (the premises granted) part (for the royal household?), carts, propriated; that tramps and vagrants" ion of a 'relic-procession there shall be outer boundary 9; that princes of the lations, but shall perpetuate this edict; yées who disregard this edict . . . . . . . . .
beating, same as hevtsi in modern Sinhalese.
note 8.
(t. orỗtas = P. sôđa, M. sotta, AMg, sọỷa, Sinh. *sọya,
liders' Pāli Dict., p. 535. As fhe text from line 23 cannot be regarded as final. If we read vdivastha n which he instituted) the regulations which have ssion of the Buddha (Dam-rad), who belong to the tiller, on the other hand, gives the following totally repairings at the Mahawihara, caused priests to ery” (A. I. C, p. II5).
not take away the villages, the cattle, the royal taxes,
on would run 'there shall be no beating (of drums)
le, the above translation is offered tentalively. that daily the priests, including the high priest, oyal family together with the queens shall not pā Mahinda”.

Page 106
б4 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 12. RAMBAVA
AMBAVA is a well-known village two main roads from Anuradhap to the north-east of the former town. village bearing the same name in Kuficu where lies the fine pillar-inscription of with in Vol. I, article No. 13.
The present slab was discovere (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) in 1892, while o year. It has since been brought into A The inscription covers a ruled surf thirty-nine lines of writing more or less The letters are on the average resemble the type of the alphabet of (circa Io26-IO42 A.D.). The long ë in record, and the long 0 in yona in the Ve in Mahinda's time the vertical virama s The language follows the styl inscriptions. The first six lines, moreo of the text, agree word for word with th so-called Jetavanarama in Anuradhapu The date is the tenth day of th (Sept.-Oct.) in the first regnal year o: circa Io26-IO42 A.D. or W. 975-99 I A. In the foregoing article on the M. historical facts I could find bearing on t that it became almost evident that he n
His reference to it is as follows :- * Rambewa–Cleared the jungle round an ins the “Cooly Shelter” at Rambewa, and copied as n certainly belongs to Mahinda IV (975-99 I A.D.), t (A.S.C. Annual Aeport, 1892, p. 6.)
Cf. the accompanying Plate with Plate 29 o See also Vol. I, p. 242. i.e. The old Abhayagiri-vihāra.

A ZEYLANICA [vOL. III
SLAB-INSCRIPTION
2 in Kändä-korale at the junction of the iura and from Mihintale, about nine miles
It should not be confounded with the ttu Korale, some twenty-five miles further, king Abhaya Salamevan (Udaya I) dealt
i by the Archaeological Commissioner n tour during the second quarter of the Anurādhapura. ace of 4 ft. 7 in. by 2 ft. 6 in., and contains
worn by the action of the weather. 2 half to one inch in size, and closely the Vēvälkäțiya slabo of Mahinda IV the word vahanse (line 27) of the present valkatiya pillar clearly show that already ign was in use to indicate a long vowel". le usually adopted in Mahinda's slabver, and also several phrases in the body bse in the two records “ of this king at the
la. e bright half of the lunar month Vaip f king Siri Saňg-bo Abhā (Mahinda IV, D.). Ke ayilagastofa pillar I put together all the he parentage of this king, with the result hust have been a son of king Kassapa V,
cribed slab in the jungle, a hundred yards south of nuch of the writing as is legible. The record almost hough the name of the king has worn of the stone."
Vol. I.
* Vol. I, Nos. I 9 and 2o.

Page 107
No. 12 RAMBÄVA SLAE
who died according to the Mahavamsa th Mahinda IV's accession to the throne. The he is to bé identified with Mahinda, the s a rebellion raised by Kittaggabodhi in R. province, which he ruled during the reig inscriptional references o to Mahinda IV religious monuments there, agreeing as both of this king and of prince Mahinda support the theory that they were one a must be taken into consideration the f was old enough already in the reign of U Rohana, and that according to the Mahaz to the sovereignty took place some sixtyare identical, Mahinda IV must have been king, and ninety-six when he died. This strong support from inscriptions in favo back upon the theory that either the text have it at present is faulty, or its autho dates of this period, and miscalculated t kings that preceded Mahinda IV, as I discussing the Buddhist era in Ceylon.
The contents of the record deal w immunities usually attached to such gra buvan, to be held by him and his desc to illuminate the stone image of the B statue is probably the one mentioned in
Of the four ministers of Mahinda I Kudasala Watkami-detim figures alsc The others are not known to us from oth
* Mv. li. 94- 25 and lii. 4-Io.
* See, for example, the present inscription, lines I 9-28.
* See Mv. li. 99-Io2.
* Cf. in this connexion the important contribut which appeared in the R. A. S. Journal for July, 19
See Vol. I, pp. 219 and 228.
WOL. I.

3-INSCRIPTION 65
irty-five years and seven months before 're arises now the question whether or not on of Kassapa, who successfully quelled 5hana, and became the governor of that ns of Udaya I and Kassapa IV. The as conqueror of Rohana and restorer of they do with the Mahavaniasa account l, the son of Kassapa, go a great way to und the same person. As against this, act that Mahinda, the son of Kassapa, daya I * to lead a punitive expedition to Jamsa reckoning Mahinda IV's accession three years later. So, if the two princes at least eighty years old when he became S is very improbable, and in view of the ur of the identity, I am inclined to fall of this portion of the Mahavamsa as we got confused regarding the traditional he length of the reigns of some of the
suggested on p. I 57 of Vol. I when
ith the grant of certain lands, with the ints, to one Kiliňgu-rad Piirivat Hämendants for the purpose of supplying oil uddha at the Sacred Bodhi-tree. The the Jetavanarama slab, No. 1, line 26 °. V's Council who proclaimed this grant, in the Vessagiri grant of this king.
C SOLICOS
lines I2-13, and the Mayilagastoia pillar, side A,
40
ion to Sinhalese chronology by Professor Hultzsch,
3.

Page 108
66
6
S)
10
11
12 13 14 15
16 17 18 19
20 21
22
23
24 25
26
27 28 29
30 31
32
EPIGRAPH
[ශ්‍රී] සිරිවත් අපිරියත් (ලොව් ඉකුත් (වැ මුළු) දමබඳිච්(නි) අන් කැත්කු(ල
· ගෞරන් බට් කැ(ත්ලස)බ් සිරිසඟබෝ !
සමද්‍ය දෙව්ගේඛාන් බිඹෙසාරැජින කුස විනඥ පිළිවෙල්සෙ රඳවැ (මිණිවුට්@ න් ලොලතුරා බිසෙව්මෙනන් බිසෙස්
(මෙහර්)හි මගුල් මහසලපිළිම කුලඳගැඳී ඇස් තබවා සිය වික්මෙන් දෑ නැ ග: (නි බො)ළතුළෂාවෙහෙරහි (සුවන්මුවා බ් ක(රා සු)සිරසt .. ... .. ... ... ... .... යුත්නට් උවසර් වියත්,නට් සග්රා ද (සව්) මිතුරුනට් පිය(බස් වතුරු) .
(සල්) තමහට් එකත් සරු කළ සිරිසද තුමා සත් ලැඟු පළමුවන හවුරුදුමෙද ඩ් මස්හි දස පක් දවස් (කලණු)බිම්හී అరటి గుర్తి (ఖజ్రతికెటెeరొజె)ల అరటి ? සා මෙතුන් කිරියට් (වැළැකෞදනු) පිටි ආවූ කුටටයාවන්ත ඉසා පිස(මබූ)ර්* මෙ{ මහෙසන්ගමිකෞය කුමඹුරු ඉසා මෙහිදී (ව”)ඟුරු(පි)ටි (සම්බෝභා)ග ගමු (සග්: . . . . . . . මින් සිටි කුමඹුර් ඉස ... බිම් (මිවන්) ඇතුළත් ෙකාට් මෙතු බොගෝහි අවුණු සලපිළිමබුදුන්වහ (ල්ව)නුවට් (සති)න් ලහසුයෙන් හවු (Gඳනු) කොට් ඉසා මෙයට් වන් විය අපිළිසරණ සගුන් සාහා දෙනු මෙක: පිරිවන් හැඹුවන් දරු මනුබුරු පිරි(* (යට්) දෙරුවන: දෙකම්තැන් ෙනා
කැහින්ද්' යීද * විසමබුර් ’ යීද * පශුරුපිටි ’’ යී * නුණ ” මෙහj *

IA ZEYLANICA VOL. III
TEX,
ගුණ මුළින් උතුරත්) 2 පාමිලිකළ ඔකාවස් රජ්පරපු) අහා [මහරජ්හට් එම කුඹලන්] ( උපෑදෑ (ඈපා මහයා සිරි) නන් පැහැයූ) සිය මුලිනදීමෙන) වැ (තුමා) සිරින් (ලක්දිව්) පහ(යා)
. . . . . . . ஜூலிை369 නි ඉන්දුනිල් මිණුණි රුවනින් ත් රුහුණු දනව්(යෙ)
') · ... ... ... ... (මුනිනද්පිළිබි)
නම් . . ... යනට්
· · ... ... ... (න්)නට් පිරි [කු] තීබෝ අභා මහරද්ශු සහි (වැ)පැ සතුද, පූණු අ
Soo (26ê&)'eç
කිරියක් ඉ
බිම් (උ)යන් ඉසා මෙම (බිමිනි) භූවියඇලt ආවූ මොකෙරා(ඩු) 9t ආවූ (පළ බො) .. . . . නට්) මෙයින් (නූනනා' හරු) .. .. 9 මෙයට් (වැ)ළැදෙනු වතු xවාක් තැන් මහවෙහෙරැ මහ න්සේ (මෙග වැටි ද) රුදු පතා මෙදමහක් කෞතල් EGజ రిలా అవిGలిeఆవిర, ට් ඉසා මෙතුවාක් තැන් කිලිඟුරද් ඇල්ල)න් වළන්දනු කොට් ඉසා (මෙම) වද්නා ඉසා වැරි පෙරෙනාට්ටු කුලී ෙමලාත්ති
කියවිය හැකියි කියවිය හැකියි ද කියවිය හැකියි නණ ” යීද කියවිය හැකියි.

Page 109
Epigraphia Zeylanica,
င္ကို R8ဋ္ဌိ క్లిష్ట డ్లే
Sale abou
Aorom ant ink-impression supplied hy
 
 
 
 
 

VoI. I. Plate 12.
Slab-Inscription.
བ་ཚོ་ -్క్వ: " assadi Éák ,Tr = A , * * T چه که ۶۰۰
:s عن حذ هم علي
s
2 inuicles to I foet.
he Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.

Page 110
Epigraphia Zeylanica,
མ་ཐ་ན་ . { కడ్తా:
if Westà
* స్టీ 奕、懿
င္ကိုစ့်
ద్ద リエー。
零惑
Scale about
Aorom ant ink-impression supplied hy
 
 
 
 
 

VoI. I. Plate 12. Slab-Inscription.
་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་ -్క్వ: "
*
2 inuicles to I foet.
he Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon.

Page 111


Page 112
NO.
33
34
35
36
37
3S
39
12) RAMBAVA SLAB.
ගම්ගොන් කෙවෙහර්(කැමි)
(මෙහි කැබැ) . (ලි කෙනා) ගන්නා මෙකාට් වදාළ එක්තැන (කාප්පර් වත්)කැමි (අ)කුකෙරළි ඇ(පු)ත්c . . . . బొలి . . . . . . (లలితినే (6) థాట3 లిOరణ జటి శిరణజఅళలలిరL (දෙටිම්) ඇතුළුව, අප් මෙතුවාක් (
జఖ Gర్ష] [ලදි] . මෙයට් අවුල් කළ කෙමෙනක් ක
TRANSC
[Śrī) sirivat apiriyat (lov ikut guņa m (vä mulu) Damb-div(hi) an Kät-ku(la -ren baț Kä(t-usa)b Siri-Saňg-bo Abl sama-da Dev-Gon biso-rajna kusa up; vindā pilivel-se rada-vā (miņivutnen -no lo-luturā bisevnen bisesvä (tumā) s
(-her)hi maňgul maha-sala-piļima kula as tabawa siya vikmen dana gat Ruhu (-hi Bo)latullä-veherahi (suvan-muvä -b ka(rā Su-)sirasä ... .. .. .. .. .. .. . yutnat uvasar viyatnat Sañgra daham (sav) miturunaț piya(bas vaturu) ..
(-sal) tamaha tekatsaru kala Siri-Sań tuma sat läigu palamuvana havurudu -d mas-hi dasa pak davas (Kalanu)bi -ňgdarahi āvū (Asun-piti-teyi)m tun -sa metun kiriyat (välädenu) pitibim ( avu Kuttävatta isa pisa(mbu)ro de-v Mahasen-gamiye kumburu isā mehi
See Vol. I, p. 221 This may also be * This may also be

INSCRIPTION 67
දුනුවා බලතුන් ෙනා වද්නා මෙකාට්
* සමියෙන් ආ දුහල කුමරුවරැ මෙම \లి స్థిరి3 లో జ6లిలి ద్దిరి3 లి )වරැ මහතිලිග්ගම කිලිඟු වඳු డచిన లిణతి ඉංඳනාවිසින් මෙම සම්වතාපහණ(අභ)ය
වුඩු බලු වූවාහයි
RIPT.
ulin uturat-) pāmili-kaļa Okāvas raj-parapu-) nā maharaj-haț emä-kulen ädä (äpā mahayā siri) bahayu) siya mu(ndne-) irin (Lakdiv) paha(yā)
... ... ... Abhaya-giri-ve-däti indu-nilmiņi ruvanin uņu danav(ye-) i) . . . . . (Munind-pilibi)
.. . . yanat
.. .. .. ... (-n)naț piri kug-bo Abhā maha-rad-hu yehi (Vā) pā sandā puņu amihi āvū (Kilind) ode
kiriyak iu)yan isā memä (bimhi) iyala avu Moro(indu)- määvü (pala bo) .
, note I. read Aihind. read visambur.

Page 113
68 EPIGRAPHIA
24 (Va')iguru-(pi)ti (sambho)ga gam 25 .. .. .. .. .. ... -min siți kumbur isä 26 .. bim (mivan) ätulat koț metuvāk 27 bo-gehi avuņu sala-piļima-budun-va 28 (-lva)nuvat (sati)n lahasuyen havur 29 (denu), kot isâ meyat van viyavulak 30 apilisarana saffigun sahâ denu kot i 31 Piirivat Hāimbuvan daru manubu 32 (-yaț) deruvanä dekamtän no vadni 33 ... ... ... gam-gon veher-(kämi) dunu 34 (-li no) gannā koț vadāļa ektän san 35 (-käppar Vat)kämi (A)kureli (Äpu 36 ... ... ... .. niv ... ... ... ... ... ... (nával 37 (-rā) isā Vatarak Saigā Araksam 38 (detim) ätuluvä ap metuvāk c
-ku denu . 39 [ladi] .. meyat avul kala kenek ka
TRANS
Lines 1-6. Hail ! The great ki [the great king) Siri Saňg-bo Abhā, th line of the Okkāka dynasty, which, ab boundless and transcendental virtues. the whole of Jambudvipa to render it of the anointed queen Dev Gon" of (the dignities of governor and chief g was anointed on his head, (resplende unction of world supremacy, and illumi
Lines IO-17. He caused the ey at Abhayagiri-vihara to be set wit
This may also be read Paigurupiti. * See line 17. * See ibid., p. 224, note 3, and p. 237, note " Pamili, see ibid., p. 224, note 4. o Probably of Mahinda Thēra. See Vol. I and B, line 41 (Vol. I, pp. 92 and 96)
* Kula-däti-iidu-mil-mini-ruzanin = Skt. kui

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
u (saňgnaț) meyin (hunnā* harä) .. ..
meyat (vä)ļädenu vatu tän Maha-veherä mahahanse (ge vãi da-) udu patäde-mahak tel
äta Maha-veherä sā metuvāk tän Kiliňgu-rad ru piri (välla)n valandanu koț isā (me-) i isä väri perenättu kuli melätti vā balatun no vad nā koț (mehi käbä-) niyen ā Duhala Kumaru-varä Me)ttem isā Ät Sātem isā Va n)-vară Mahakiliăg-gam Kiliăgu Vadulanan-vară Kudasală Vatkämilenā-visin me samvatā-pahaņ-(abha)ya
vudu balu vūvāhayi
LATION,
ng Siri Saing-bo Abha 3 was born '' unto e Ksatriya lord, descended from the royal bounding in an assemblage of benignant, has caused other Ksatriya dynasties of homage: he was born of the womb 'qual birth and descent. After enjoying overnor), he in due course became king, nt with the bejewelled crown) with the ned the Island of Lanka with his glory.
es of the auspicious colossal stone-statue
h brilliant sapphires of the first water
* This may also be read hund organa.
See Vol. I, p. 224, note 2.
o
See above, p. 58. p. 227, note I, but cf. Mihintale tablets A, line 33,
z jātindra-nila-mani-ratnēna.

Page 114
No. 12) RAMBÄVA SLA
At (Bo)latulä-vehera in the province of he caused to be made a golden image of and on its sacred head . . . . . . g o 0 e. P. C. P. ... patronage to the learned, floods and to all friends. He made good deed Lines I 7-3o. Whereas in the fir (of dominion) by this great king Siri bright half of the lunar month of la Majesty in Council that from three Airly teya 8 in Kilind-defigdara in the dist lying lands and orchards appertaining to in this district: from the fields with their in the two ziyalas' of Aisambur: frc together with the fields situated therein a of what is dedicated to the Sanghai : fro oil during two months every year at til the purpose of keeping alight the lam
Dini also dina, dana, and dina, P. jina. Cf. Alalava neta-kälum-lasa-gaman nil-upul
kala-hasna dina-vi mai-taba asadahu-lu See also E.S., p. 39, and Jay, p. 18. * See Vol. I, p. 3, note 4. * Cf. uyan-teya “ park-pond’, mahanel-leya “lo (Vol. I, pp. 33 and 36).
Bim, Skt. bhimi ground, is used here app land, cf. tana-bimhi in the Nāgama pillar, side Kukurumahandamana pillar, side A, line I6.
* See Vol. I, p. I 19, note I.
Or visambur. The meaning of this agricul See Vol. I, p. 8, note I. o Ge (P. gēha) as a genitive suffix was not in and L.S.S., pp. 6 I-62.
Avunu. In the Jetavanarama slab No. 1 ( this king Mahinda IV, mention is made of settin there also should be avun instead of apun. I am the image being incomplete without the eyes. T in Sinhalese literature as a derivative of P. and sense here also, the above passage should run within the precincts of the house of the Sacred form of amunu (P. ammaga), and the phrase amu, diverting water for irrigation purposes. It is so I 48 A, line 20). Both Miller and Geiger are, th

3-INSCRIPTION f 9
Ruhunu, conquered by his own valour. the Chief of Sages (Buddha). . . . . . . . . cindly services to those engaged in . . . . f pleasant words to the righteous . . . . . . is . . . . . . . his own treasure.
t year since the elevation of the canopy aiig-bo Abha, on the tenth day of the 5 (Sept.-Oct.), it was declared by His 's sowing-extent of land at Asun-pitirict of Kalanu, together with the outthese three Airyas, as well as Kuttavatta produce in Moroidu-Mahasen-gamiya m the sambhoga village Vaigurupiti nd gardens attached thereto, but exclusive m all these places there shall be supplied he rate of (a lahas measure a week) for ps in the house 9 of the incomplete
è nugiyõ (Kavstlumina, v.556).
tus-pond, in this king's Wessagiri inscription, line I
pond, 9. g1 p 9
arently in the sense of a district or a large tract of A line I3 (above, p. 17), and valapu-bindi in the
ural term is at present not clear.
Vaiti, pl., cf. vditiya, P. vattika a wick'. :ommon use until a later period. See A.I.C., p. Io,
ines 25-26), probably of the eighth regnal year of ; the eyes of this statue with rubies. The reading still inclined to derive it from P. apunna, Skt. aparna, le word azunu or avana, however, is commonly used Pkt. dipana, dwana, a market". If it is used in this the stone-statue of the Lord Buddha at the market Bödhi-tree in Mahavihara'. Azunu is also another a or azunu baidinava means' to construct dams' for sed in the Galpola record of Nissanka-Malla (A.I.C.
refore, wrong in connecting it with abana.

Page 115
7o EPIGRAPHIA
stone-statue of the Lord Buddha at Mahavihara. Should there arise a dis upright monks of the Mahavihara shall Lines 30-39.) All these lands sh Hambuvan, his children, grandchildre lands there shall not enter deruvand
village oxen, temple-employée allotments in these lands shall be take We all of us, namely, Mežaffar Va, (both) of the family of Duhala Kuma of the family of . . . . . . . . and Kuda Vațarak Saňgā Araksamaņan, have immunities by means of a stone slab of Whoever commits infringement of t
in the future birth.
No. 13. THE SLAB-INSCRIPTION (I 187—1 I 96 A.D.) AT RUVAN VÄL
EAR the eastern altar of the Ru of the statues, there stands erec work, and flanked by two monolithic Naranvita Thera, and it bears an inscri on the side, smoothed and ruled for th lines, which cover a space of 3 I4 by 3 The aksaras are about an inch ir the type of the Sinhalese alphabet in us
Sahi denu. See the Puliyankulam slab, line * For other references to these terms, see the probably an agricultural labourer, compare the artic Districts, Ceylon (ch. xix).
* See above, p. 33, note 4.
For a good photograph of the slab, see Cave

ZEYLAN ICA [VOL. III
he house of the Sacred Bodhi-tree in pute as regards these regulations), the
settle it. all be enjoyed by Kilingu-rad Pirivat n, and their descendants. Into these tekam-tän, väri, perenattu, kulä, nelatti s and officers of bowmen. And no
l. "käimi Akureļi Äputtem and Ät Sātem ru.; Mahakiliñhg-gam Kiliñgu Wadurä, salā Vatikāmi-detim of the family of : come and granted these (aforesaid
Council Warranty. his edict shall be born a crow or a dog
N OF KIRTI-NISSANKA-MALLA I-DAGABA, ANURADHAPURA
Vanvali-dagaba, and within a few yards t this fine slab fixed in a bed of brickbillars . It was discovered in 1874 by otion in excellent preservation, engraved e purpose, and consisting of thirty-five
8.
size on the average. They represent in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
44 (Vol. I, p. 187). ndex at the end of each Volume. As regards väri, e on varakkudi in Mr. Lewis' Manual of the Vanni
Kabali. See Vol. I, p. 37, note 5. s Ruined Cities of Ceylon, Plate xvii.

Page 116
No. 13) KĪRTI-NIŠŠANKA-MAL
The letter r, it may be noticed, is d character, and the visarga is indicated b while the groups visa and riba are repr 6), which occur more frequently in later The orthography is correct with th as birdóa (l. 5) for firva, samuradha aẮérta, óya- (l. 35) for vya-; the doub a preceding r”, as laésair-d-dhananam, and the unnecessary use of the virama in letters, especially when writing Sanskri වස්තු (l. 7) for පරමපරා, වසතු, following 1 graphy. The name of the dagaba is giv former is the Sinhalese equivalent of P ARatamamā lika 4. Both these names we tury A.D., but before this period the dag: Ā/a/ā-t/ā/a, Ma/ā-cētiya, Soņa-māl-, , valua-cetiya.
The language is Sanskritic Sinhal last three lines, which contain a Sansk metre. In phraseology and general styl literary form, and agrees so much with Nissahka-Malla, that I am inclined to to one person. Sinhalese inscriptions o members of the Curia regis who were se mandate of the King in Council. In Ind called datasha ', while the composer and termed Áartr and deehaea. Ceylon in two classes of officials, and yet they m This leads to a consideration of the e
See Vol. I, p. 242. * This is the common rule in manuscripts and i * May. lxxvi. I o,5. Cf., however, Ratanãvali-căt, See Aasazidhini (Colombo edition, 1893, p. 71 states that the Ruvanmaili-dagaba is so-called owing ratna-mala 'necklaces of jewels'. See also the Pitja Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, Index, s. v.

A SLAB-INSCRIPTION 7 I
2veloped from the closed type of this a vertical stroke convexed to the left (c), 2sented by the compound letters ca and
records.
e exception of a few irregularities, such (l. 9) for samradha, aerata (l. 35) for ing of consonants in conjunction with framanair-n-nirupama-racitam (l. 34); consonantal groups instead of combined t and Pāli words, e.g. e3óễĐe3óɔ (l. 4), no doubt the usage of Sinhalese orthoen as Auzanvili and Auvanmaili. The ARatava vāĀa °, and the latter that of re in common use in the twelfth cenaba in question went by the appellations Hema-ma/z., Adema-ma/Aia, and Aema
ese with the exception of that of the rit stanza in the beautiful Sragaharà e it approaches very much the modern the other known inscriptions of Kirtiattribute the authorship of all of them ften give the names of the officials or nt out with full powers to proclaim the ian records such an officer is technically he writer or engraver are respectively scriptions make no mention of the last ust necessarily have been in existence. pithet Sri-Dhaman mentioned in the
s, I believe, supported by grammarians. ya, ibid., lxxx. 2o, lxxxvii. 65, and lxxxviii. 83. ). The Dharmapradipika (Colombo, 1886, p. 316) to the fact that its relic-chamber is adorned with valiya, extract, p. I I.
bid., s. v.

Page 117
72 EPIGRAPHIA
concluding Sanskrit stanza. Possibly of the present inscription, although the points to it being only an attribute ap "the abode of prosperity'. See the tran The special words occurring in o (a) masuran (l. 7 and 25) gold māsa. though a masuran coin is often used by lent of a seahafana; (6) ridi-tiram (l drac/ma of the Greeks, from Arabic a such Tamil form as tiram (Spi) + ; ( to Skt. åsatriya + araham, P. åhattiyait, or to Skt. karttr7+ arahamz "bill-h term for a tax on grains raised on jung Aitta, pl. aiti) being the weapon chiefly (d) taliyan-tel (l. 24), most probably tala temple worship.
As regards the date, I wish to dr. my calculations on p. I 23 of Vol. I. I st
Dr. A. B. Keith to whom I showed the stanz Ancient Coins and Measures of Ceylon, p. 23 * Cf, for example, the passage “ ê vidi hiya ge' godak Phussa-dēvayanta deva”, in the Sinhalese Ti jayo nagarain āgamtvā saran anāpetvā punkhēma katvā Phussadēvassa adāsi ” in the Pāli version (p, paņa-rāsim katvā Phussadēvassaadāsi.
The form occurring in Sanskrit inscriptic (Ep. Ind., ii, No. 8), the Cambay Plates (ibid., vii where mention is made of coins vigrahapala- (or p tuigiya-dramma and faietyaka-dramma.
Professors Rhys Davids and Mtiller read kai, before me.
See Mr. S. M. Burrows' notes in C. B. R. A karana sehen Kafusara aya häma kalatamá no ganná jivikā hevin häma kalațiama no gannā niyāyen in the respectively (A. I. E., Nos. I 45 and I 48). The reí Mr. Dyke, writing in 1856, says in the district territory, there is not any tax upon dry grain grown the Worth Central Province, p. 113).
* Cf. mesëma satiyak tala-tellin-ma pūjā keleya (Z

ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
it is the name of the composer (éatr) grammatical construction of the sentence lied to king Kirti-Nissanka-Malla as slation on p. 83, below. ur record and requiring notice are :— kas", according to Prof. Rhys Davidso, Pãli and Sinhalese authors as an equiva. I 3) “ silver tiram”, possibly the silver irham or Persian diram through some c) eiti ada. (l. IO) equivalent either uglodhamin “ royal hal f”, as Müller renders ook share”, most probably a technical e-covered dry lands, the bill-hook (Sinh. used in clearing the land of brushwood; :-fed sesamum oil', as it is often used in
aw attention to a slight error I made in ated there that the date of the accession
a seemed also to think so at first sight.
note 2. nvā geņa hīya kelin situvā hī-pagiliya vasā masuram pavamsa (Colombo ed., p. 143), with “raja laddhaujukanin thapāpetvā tam pamāņam kahãpana-rāsim 51). Similarly in the Aasavahini (p. 7o), "Aaha
ons is dramma. See the Harşa stone-inscription , No. 6) and the Siyadoni stone (ibid, i, No. 21), dlya-) dramma, vigrahapälasatka-dramma vigraha
'i aya, but ada is quite clear on the two estampages
t. S., vol. x, p. 59, and compare the phrases dukin niyayen and këtë aya ketu kanaba aya manda vajra Galpota (l. I8) and the Darinbulla (l. 9) inscriptions erence is undoubtedly to the tax on chena produce. of Nuwarakalawiya, as part of the old Kandyan I in the jungle land around the villages' (Manual of
Thüpavaminsa, p. 174).

Page 118
No. 13). KIRTI-NISSANKA-MAL
of Kirti-Nissanka-Malla might be p To be more precise, I should have said according to the Mahavaniasa he ascend before the coronation of king SahasaNissanka-Malla's reign of nine years 1 September, II.87 A.D., to September, II
In my article on this king's inscr together all the information I could gath as a beneficent ruler and as a restore1 record does not furnish any new facts, its various philanthropic and religious act to Anurādhapura in his fourth regna September, II92), the lavish manner i dagaba there, and the steps he took to r In lines 4 to 7 we are told that much due to the oppressions committed by been true, but yet Niśśahka-Malla wou it, had he not belonged to the party of whose policy, as I pointed out elsewhe of the nobles of the Govi-kula, whose le
The tulāó/hāra, or tula-puruşa gi common ceremony amongst Indian k. attention to a parallel even in England of Thomas a Becket, Archbishop of C
See Vol. I, p. 123, note 4.
Ibid., No. 9.
o The Mahāvamsa (lxxiii, vv. I-4) attributes to the oppressions of past kings.
Wol, I, p. I25.
That Parikrama-Bahu was full of nationa Mu. lxxii. 134-137, which Wijesinha renders the festival of war, and shouted to his armour-bearer And the armour-bearer understood it not, but brou a Sinhalese sword. But he cried out, saying, “ sa work. . . . Lay this apart and bring me quickly had thus spoken, a fearful sword of Sinhalese handi
See, for example, the Cambay Plates of inscription (ibid, vi, No. 33), and the Madras Jour
VOL. II.

LA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 73
laced in the first half of II88 A.D.' "in the third quarter of 1187 A.D., for ed the throne thirteen years and one day Malla, on the 23rd of August I2OO A.D.' nay, therefore, be reckoned from about 96 A.D. iption at the Dambulla Vihara I put er regarding his family and his activities of religious monuments. The present contents being a general account of his s, mostly in Polonnaruva, his state visit year (between September, 1191 and n which he worshipped the Ruvanvaliestore the Mirisavitiya and other vihâras. of the lawlessness then prevailing was Parakrama-Bahu I. This might have ld not have made a public statement of Kalinga princes at the Sinhalese Court, re', was antagonistic to the aspirations ader was Parakrama-Bahu I. ft mentioned in lines II to I4 is a ings. Mr. S. M. Burrows has drawn in the case of 'lady Rohese, the mother anterbury, who was wont to weigh her
to Parakrama-Bahu I also quite a similar reference
spirit is obvious from the incident recorded in mighty hero bethought him that he would hold the , saying, “bring hither to me a Sinhalese sword.” ght a sword of Indian workmanship, saying it was 7 not to me that this is a sword of Sinhalese handia sword of Sinhalese handiwork.' And when he work was forthwith brought unto him. Govinda IV (Ep. Ind., vii, No. 6), the Ranganatha nal of Literature and Science for 1882-1894, p. 54.
L.

Page 119
74 EPIGRAPHIA
son each year, on his birthday, against she gave to the poor''.
In line 27 there is a curious allusio King Nissanka-Malla presented them w kind of wealth they wished, and order Rhys Davids nor Müller give any explana articles on this inscription, while Mr. Kambojian mercenaries who, he thinks, at this period. This identification is b. two names, but it must be rememberec whether they were monks, ambassadors surmises), must have been devout Bud existed between Cambodia and Ceylc thirteenth centuries, and that led to ol called Kämboja-väsala was more or le so far not found a single allusion ir of the Island pointing to the immigrat bodia. Mr. Burrows was, therefore, quite of the present record, if they belonged t should have been specially addicted to right track in the solution of the problen in Fergusson's History of Indian and E. tradition that the Kambojians of Cambod India, and suggesting that Ceylon may the Asoka inscriptions and in some of are almost always mentioned together dwelling in close proximity to one another
See his interesting article entitled “A Year's w
* J. R. A. S., vol. vii, p. 353 f, and A. I. C., N
A. S. C. Annual Report, I go3, p. 16, where soldiery, liable to get “out of hand', and needing t the lines of Nissanka Malla's inscription at Ru hypothetical.
W. C. A. R. A. S., vol. x, p. 65.
Rock edicts V and XIII.
Wilson places them in Afghanistan (Vishnu vol. i., p. 243. Foucher says that the Nepalese t

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
; money, clothes and provisions, which
in to a class of fowlers called Kambodi. ith gold and cloth and whatever other ed them not to catch birds. Neither tion whatsoever regarding them in their H. C. P. Bell identifies them with the were employed by the Sinhalese kings ased, I believe, on the similarity of the i that the Kambojians of Polonnaruva, , architects, or even mercenaries (as he ldhists. The inter-communication that on during the eleventh, twelfth and ne of the gates of Polonnaruva being 'ss of a religious character; and I have the literary or inscriptional records ion of non-Buddhistic clans from Camright in wondering why the Kambodin o those who came over from Cambodia, killing birds. And he was also on the n, when he drew attention to a passage astern Architecture supporting the local lia originally came from the north-west of have formed a half-way house'. In the other Indian records the Kambojas with the Yavanas as if they were tribes Kambojas inhabited the Kabul valley,
7ork at Polonnaruva' (J.C.. B. R.A.S., vol.x, p. 50).
O. I45.
in a foot-note he speaks of them as “truculent be appeased without stint, if we may read between ranveli Dágaba, Anuridhapura'. This is purely
Purāna, ii, p. 82). Sicc also Bühler in Ep. Ind., radition makes Tibet the home of the Kambojas

Page 120
No. 13). KIRTI-NISSANKA-MALI
while the Yavanas (Ionians), we know Both these names came in later times to who came from the west or north-west. Yavanas in the Wa/havariasa. The first vatthu (ch. X, v. 9o of Geigers ed.). Nevertheless, if the compiler of this po lived in the sixth century A.D. (if not l; may have thought of the Yavanas as a Pandukabhaya (377-307 B.C.) set apart a mentioned in ch. xii, vv. 34 and 39 wer necessarily Greeks) on the north-wes Mr. V. A. Smith in speaking of those r p. I32, note 2). The last reference is il the second half of the twelfth century that Yavanas were among the many C General Lafikapura during his successi Parakrama-Bahu I (I 153-I 186 A.D.). settlers who used to trade or were still the Persian Gulf down to Ceylon, and in Tamil põngakar (GIFTEDTsî), no doubt fr sentatives in Ceylon bear the Sinhalese vative of P. yona, or more likely yonai have entered India and Ceylon by lan trade in horses. The reference in the Aupamanyava as a pupil of Madragara Dr. Keith, to 'a possible connexion C Uttara Madras, with the Kambojas, who affinities. The Kambohs of the present
(Iconographie bouddhique, p. 134), while Langdon id Gambula, who appear in the annals of Asarhaddo. geographers in the Middle Ages. They were an region east of the mouth of the Tigris along the Per Yavana-desa and Kambuja-desa were also th Fergusson, op. cit, vol. ij, p. 373, note 6.
* Vedic Index, s. v. Kamboja. ' ' The Madras mentioned in the Upanisad we Kuruksetra in the Madhyadesa of old India. Ibia

A SLAB-INSCRIPTION 75
7, were originally the Asiatic Greeks. be applied in a loose way to foreigners For example, we find four references to is in the compound word yomasabhagait is true that this is a doubtful case. Irtion of the Mahavamsa, who probably ater), did really use this expression, he class of foreigners for whose use king piece of ground. Similarly the Yavanas e most probably the foreign clans (not t frontier of India, as suggested by eferred to in the Asoka edicts (Asoka, connexion with an incident as late as A.D. We are told in ch. lxxvi, v. 268, 'ommunities that brought presents to ul campaign in Southern India under They were undoubtedly Mussulman trading all along the west coast from possibly further east. They are called om Pali or Pkt. yönaka. Their reprename yona (pl. yon or yonna), a deri2. Like them the Kambojas also may d and sea, probably in pursuit of their Varhsa Brahmana to a certain Kamboja points, according to Prof. Macdonell and if the Madras, or more probably the probably had Iranian as well as Indian day in the NW. Provinces of India are
2ntifies them with the well-known Aramaic people n 68 I-668 B. c. and are spoken of by the Arabic important and powerful people who occupied the sian Gulf eastward towards Elam ".
e names of states in the Eastern Peninsula. See
re, like the Kurus, probably settled somewhere in '', s. w. Madra.
L 2

Page 121
76 EPIGRAPHIA
supposed to be their descendants. Raj crafty, stiffnecked race, and, as such, m meek Hindu races of the plains of ind Yonnu or Ceylon Moors of the prese whole head”, and references to Kamboja are not wanting in South Indian literat just as the Afghans of modern times, the probably as horse-dealers, and a colon in Anuradhapura in company with the of its glory. They were, of course, no prising that in the twelfth century A. or low-caste Sinhalese wives, having fowlers, and were regarded as a speci: they can be connected with those Budd from time to time came over to Ceylon f intercourse between the two Buddhist k Finally, a word or two about t inscription. They have been prepare to me by the Archaeological Commissi already published by Professors Rhys D vol. vii (1875), and in A.I.C., as N. Interpreter Mudaliyar of the Courts a a translation of the inscription, which December 29, 1874. All of them, ho stanza which, as I mentioned before, n of the authorship of all the inscriptions
T
ශ්‍රීමත්වූ තාපාංග සත්‍ය ශෛශණයීනාදිගුණග @රන් ආ කාලිග චක්‍රවතී.තිරාජවංශය( ජාතවූ නිශේශයකමල්ල කාලිඟ පරාක්‍රම රම්පරායාත ලංකාවිපතෙයහි එක් කෙස බඩ රාජචරිත ඉක්මැ කළ අතිදඬ අවි රකම් මෙකාට( ජීවත්වන මෙබාෙහ0 ජන
o Indo-Aryan, vol. ii, p. I 86. * See, for example, S. Krishnaswami's Anci regarding Kambojas exist to this day in the Telug

ZEYLANICA ܫ (voIL. II
andra Lala Mitra calls them “a turbulent, ore akin to Afghans than to any of the ia'. Like the Yavanas of yore and the nt day, the Kambojas also shaved their horses as late as the twelfth century A.D. 1re 8. It is, therefore, not impossible that Kambojas also may have come to Ceylon, 7 of them may have settled permanently Yavanas when that city was in the zenith t. Buddhists, and, as such, it was not surD. their descendants, probably by Yavana become poor, eked out an existence as al tribe of bird-catchers. I do not think hist monks, ambassadors and others who rom Cambodia as a result of long friendly tingdoms. he present text and translation of the i from the two ink-estampages supplied oner, and are quite independent of those avids and Müller respectively in J.R.A.S., o. I45. Previous to these scholars, the t Anuradhapura made for the first time he contributed to the Ceylon Observer for wever, omitted to translate the Sanskrit lay possibly help us to settle the question of king Kirti-Nissanka-Malla.
X.
|ණයෙන් අසාධාරණවූ ඔකයාවස්රජපරපු ) තිලකායමානව සිංහපුරෙයහි ස බාහු රජපාවහන්සේ සචවශයට ප සත් මෙකාටu මාලු පරාක්‍රමබාහුවහන්සෙ පූ නGයන් පීඩිතවූ දිළිතුනුවැ කෙගගාස් සො යා ජීවිතාශා හැරැ කෞසාරකම් කරන්කෙන ධනා
M. W. Dict, s. v. nt India, p. 236. I am told that popular ballads
country.

Page 122
No. 13). KIRTI-NISSANKA-MAL
7 v,
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
ශාවෙන් වෙදයි රන් රිදි මසුරන් මුතු (
වස්තු හා සරක් ගම් බිම් දී අභය දී සොරක
දු8ඛයෙන් ගළවා මෙතෙස මැ විවිධවිචිත්‍රවස්තුදානයෙන් සනාථ
වැඩියක් සමුඹීව+ ගතමනා වේදයි අවුරුදු ගණනකට අය හැරැ
අඩ හැරැ වදාරා මා ද වසා කාත් කෙනා සිගා සුවසෙ විද් කළවිරුමෙලඹෙසක( තුලාභාර නැගෙ රා උකෙරහිළු, විරබාහු මහපාණන්වහන්
වහන්සෙ හා සහවෙගාටුනු අබර ණින් සැදි තමන්වහන්සෙ හා තුන්ගේ හා ඇතළු * රිදි තිරම් හා අනන්: රාජ චීවියෙහි (දෙන)ස්වමින් මහාදානව නිශේශ•ක නමින් සතූ නෙවා අන්ශු රයෙන් පවත්වා සියලු දිළිතුවුභය මෙස වාසීන් හැමැ මේදනා සුවපත්කොට සනයෙහි ද දුග්ගීලයන් ද උත්කණෆිත
හා කටයුක්තෙහි භයින් බව දැ නැ ශාසනය කිලුටු මෙන0 කොට( සිඳී යකඩ බත් බිජුවට සරක් ආදිවූ දෑ බෙයි සම්මත කරවා වදාරා සුශීලවහ
· මනා වේදයි ඔබගේ නෑවැදෑයන් ක් වස්තුතෙයන් සඟුහ මෙකාට( සිවුපසයේ
· ශාසනය ද සෙමෙහි තබා පුලස්තිg ෙයහි වැඩගැවසනතෙසෙයක් රුවන්වැලිදා
සෙනග පිරිවරා මහානුභාවයෙන් තමන්වහන්සේට සතරවන්කෙනහි නිකු දිමා වාහනයෙන් බැසැ ශ්‍රීපාදයෙන් වන්මැලිමළුවට වැඩහැ මළුවෙහි වැලි ත.
පිටගැ නන් කුසුම් පූදන්නාසෙ රන් මල් රිදිමල් සත්රුවන් සිසාරා නිරතුර දාගබට ආතපනිවාරණය කොටගැ සි රා නිරතුරුකොටගෑ කපූරු මෙගාඩ
සුවනඥෙතල් ආදිවූ තෙලින් සතියක්
1 'සමාඬව ' වියයුතුයි

LA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 77
මෑණික් වස්ත්‍රාභරණදිවූ උන් උන් කැමැති
ව් හරවා සෙසු බොහො ජනයා ද ඒ ඒ
මෙකාට්‍ය මා දුන් දෙය ස්ථිරකොටා තවද
වදාරා තුන් රජයෙහිමැ හැමැ කලට කැති
සුව මැනැවැයි පෙරැ රජදරුවන් කෙනා ගමි සිතා වදා, رමස හා අගමෙමසුන් කාලිඟ සුභද්‍රා බිසොවුන්
\දනාවහන්සෙ තුලාභාර නැඟී සත්රුවන් ත මෙකාටඇ }ෂීයා පවත්වා තුන් රජයෙහි මෙබ0කෙහාතෙකාටගැ න දාන ද නිරන්ත සාරභය කණටකභය දුරුමකාට( ලක්දිව්
ao |යන් ද පහතෙනාවන්ගෙන් ප්තන්‍යය ලෝභයෙන්
වුරු හළවුන්ට කටයුතුඳු නැතැ රන් පිළි
· ද ලැ නන්සෙවරුන්දෑට ද පලිබොධ කෙනා වුව ව කෙන0 එ සන් දානපුවාහ පතුරුවා මෙසෙ ලොකය ද 36 ගබ්වහන්සෙ දා වනදනා පිණිසා සියුරග
§මැ දාගබ්වහන්සේ පෙනෙන මානයෙහි کے لا වරන්නාසේ අනන්ත මුතු අතුටa වැලිතලා
.මෙකාට( පුදා, අනනැඟි පටකඩ පතාකාමයන් 630 @ගාඩෙකාටැ පහන් පුදා, තලියන්ෙතල් පහන් පුදා,
* * ඇතුළු” වියයුතුයි

Page 123
78
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
EPIGRAPHIA
@මෙසමැ කළුවැල් දුමින් සුවනඥ මලින සතලිස්ලක්‍ෂයක් මසුරනින් පූජා කොට නුවරට හාත්පසින් සත් ගව්ව, හැක්කගැයි අභය දී බෙර ලවා මෙදාරෝ මහ වැ තැනැ මසුන්ට අභය දී කාමයේ
පක්‍ෂින් නො බදන නියායෙන් ස ම්මතකොටා පකෂින්ට අභය දි ප්‍රීතින්
ස්වාමීන් හා බණන්නා දුටු මිනිසුන් ප්‍රීතිමෙඝයාෂණ අසා එවේලෙහි උපන් බු
හවුරුද්දකට අය හැරැ එහි සි ' ටි ලොබෙක් අරක්ටෝම්නාවන් අධිකාරෙ කරවවයි අනන්ත වස්තු හා වී සිය ගණන් (යාළ) දී සිටුවා නුවර 6 මෙකාට( වදාළ නියා" ද මෙම්ට සිතින නට බෙ“ඬදෙවතාවන්ගෙන් මෙම ලේ
දරුවනුදුවිසින් නුවරැ විහාර විහාරවාසීන් ලොකශඹාසන සනාථමෙක
@@චෙතසපචිතිමවිකෙල ටේයායන ලෙනෙකෂඩිනන්‍ය නාට්‍ය * චතවා සාමෙෙතුලදී ප්‍රමෝචෛද8 [I] පුතා3ඤෂ( 8) @@තර්කසිතුතිමතූත* තත8 ප්‍රීතවි 6)ురలియదారుడైఆరుద్ధాటికsugg[I
TRANS
Srimat-vu tyaga satya sauryyadi
raja-parapu-ren ā Kāliňga Cakravartti-rā
purayehi sanńjāta o-vū Niśśarimka-Malla Kāli
Sva-varin Sayata pa-ramparayata Lanka-dvipayehi el
vahanse pū-rbba" rāja-carita ikmä kaļa ati-daio -rakam koțä jīvatvana boho janayā
* * නියාවද මෙයට ' වෙනුවටයි * * කෙරෙන ' වියයුතුයි + ' (' “ Mt. sajdta. * For pi

ZEYLANICA VOL. Ir
· පුදා, සිවු දෑ ගන්දින් සිසාරා පිරිබඩ මෙගනt
ක් පමණ තැනැ හැමැ සතුන් ෙනා මැරිය ළගාස් ܙ බාදීන්ට රන් පිළී ආදිවූ කැමැති වස්තු දි
ළ, වනදනා වේලෙහි ඒහි බෙයාඩෙඳවතාවන් §මෙග් ඩාලම්බන ප්‍රීතීන් ලක්දිව්වාසීන්ට නැවැතහැ
කාටu උන් ද පුදා, මිරිසවිට් ආදිවූ විහාර
\ඳවුනුවරක් මෙස පෙර පරිද්දෙන් සජ්ජිත f පුජා කළ ථිසැ ආරකෂා ඇතිබව ද දැනu මතුවන රජ
|යාටගැ රකෂා කටයුතු කN>~ ශ්‍රීධාම්නා రఅలా
රිශත්ප්‍රමාජෛණනීනිරුපමරචිතගොම් වීක්‍ෂත්‍ය
9ఈు) වීමෙතතා යමබඳo ලංකානතිශේෂාංකමලෙකලා
CRIPT.
-guna-ganayen asadharana-vu Oka-vas
lavamšayata tilakayamana-va - Sihha
nga Parakrama-Bahu raja-pa-vahanse
: sesat koțä Mālu Parākrama-Båhu
lao avinayen pīdita-vū dilindu-vä gos sojīvitāśā härä sorakam karanne dhan-ā-
* * නානාය ' වියයුතුයි න' වියයුතුයි * * වා3' වියයුතුයි
”ኚሀó..... o Mt. atidasa.

Page 124
Epigruphia Zeylanica.
Anuradhapura: Ruvanvalidagaba S
_A• ** TS_
rs *R శొడ్డ §
و ...۶ A هو ع__ Art بس۔--سی ఢిల్లిట్జ్గెర్షి エ § බ,3,4,7, , リ
స్ట్రే
سنه
eYeseeeyeeeAAYeeeseTeTLYYS §{ෙදී శొచేట్ట్ බී.විෙශිෂුගිද්ඨා3;$3:3%3A2%3A%;šථිර්ද්දී
థ్రెన్స్తు
చల్లగడ్డిదిగి
g
اھلیة
3 Res
|్మ్యన్స్తద్రి
is * :
---- స్దా డ్లేర్తి
ািৈঠগুণন্ত্র
شي
క్ష స్త్రీక్ష یہ تنقیدیتختبسدس حاجی శొల్హెట్రిత్ర
ಙ್ಕ್ತೆ ఘీ
---- ۶۰ تا
eşyö36.5
{jტრ
ఒలిందిదేపల్లి
thu్యటగిరి
, ,
Scale above 2
From an ink-impression stapplied by th
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Vol. II. Plate 13.
slab-Inscription of Nissahka-Malla.
Io
(ශිඝ3) §ණ්ෂුද්‍රි.
gy §නK&ඉහීදීඞාරීර්‍ර්‍ද්‍රි 15
}
ఉ6్వడిట్టిదే ශ්‍රීර්‍ර්‍ද්‍රියාශීඝ%94%ත්‍රීඞාණ්%ෂුද්‍රි.
፳3ክነ2m టైమ్స్టోనీ
డబ్లే
stric estate Za 1 2O جھ
n S శక్తి نور3ی
గిగ్రీథ్రె දීර්‍ය්ද්ර්‍ර්‍ර්‍ෂග්‍රීග්‍රී
a 25
గa
همچنینتن
inches to rvoot.
Archaeologicalαommissioner, Ceylon.

Page 125


Page 126
No. 13 KIRTI-NISSANKA-MAL
7
10
1.
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
9
20
21
22
23
-śaven vedayi ran ridi masuran r
kämäti vastu hä sarak gam bim di abhaya di sora
duḥkhayen o galavā mesemä vividha-vicitra-vastu-dänayen . tavada vadiyak samurddhava “g -vēdayi avurudu gaņanakața aya h
käti-açda * härä vadārā mā da-vasā kāt no silīgā suvase visuva virulesekä tulä-bhära näigemi s -rā urehidā Vīra-Bāhu mahapā
Subhadrā, bisovun-vahanse hā -ņin sädī taman-vahanse hā tun-der ätalu o ridī tiram hā ananta koțä rāja vīthiyehi (ne)svamin mahā-dā
Nissanka namin satra narinva -rayen pavatvā siyalu diļindu-bha Lak-div-väsin hämä denä suvap -sanayehi da duSSilayan da utkanthit hā kațayuktehi bhayin bava dä-na sasanaya kilutu no kota sivuruh bat bijuvata sarak ãdivu dã da l -beyi sammata karavā vadārā
no vuva manā vēdayi obagē nāv -k vastuyen saigraha kotä sivulokaya da śāsanaya da semehi tE -yehi vädä-vasana-seyek Ruvanv siyuranga senanga pirivara mahi taman-vahansēța sataravannehi nik
vahanayen bäsä $ri-padayen R.u. vanmäli-maluvata vädä maluvehi väli-talā pițä nan kusum pudann mal ridi-mal sat-ruvan sisärä niratu dāgabata ātapa-nivāraņaya kotä
* Mt. dukkhayen. * For sa Mt. -aya, o For åt

LA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 79
mutu mäņik vastr>ābharaņsādi-vū un un
kam haravã sesu boho janayã da ê e
sanãtha-kotã mã dun deya sthira-kotả gatamanaärä vadärä tun-rajayehi-mä hämä kalata
a mänäväyi perä raja-daruvan no kalaitā vadāiņan-vahanse hā aga-mesun Kāliňga saha-voțunu abaranā-vahanse tulā-bhāra näňgī sat-ruvan hā
na-varsā pavatvā tun-rajayehi boho-kotā anna dãna da nirantaya sora-bhaya kaņțaka-bhaya duru-koțä at-kotā šā
ayan da paha-no-vannê pratyaya lobhayen
alavunta katayutu-du nata ran piliyakada ai- N suSila-vahanse-varundãa da palibodha ädäyanța no epasayen dāna-pravāha paturuvā mese bā Pulasti-puraräli-dāgab-vahanse dā vandanā piņisä änubhävayen mä dägab-vahanse penena mänayehidi-mä
vali tawarannase ananta mutu atutai aise ranru-kota puda anaigi patakada patakayen
SSas
murddhava. Mt. atamana. ulu. * Mt. ne szvämin.

Page 127
8o EPIGRAPHIA
24 -rā niraturu-koțä kapuru goda goda
ädivu telin satiyak pahan pudä 25 mese-mä kaluväl dumin suvanda
bada genā satalis-laksayak masu 26 kotā nuvarata hātpasin sat gavv S häkkäyi abhaya di bera lava do! 27 maha vä tänä masunta abhaya di K
paksin no badana niyayen sa28 -mmata-koțä pakşīnța abhaya dī
devatāvan svāmīn hā i baņannā 29 prīti-ghosaņā asā evēlehi upan
nävätä havuruddakața aya härä 30 -ți Lokē Arakımēnāvan adhikāra-k
karavavayi ananta vastu hā vī 31 siya ganan (yala) di situwa nuvara kotã vadãla niyã da mêta sitin p 32 -nata Bauddha-devatävangen memä raja-daruvanudu-visin nuvarä vil 33 vihara-vasin loka-Sasana sanatha-kC
Ratna-caitye “pacitim avikalai34 -reyyena laksaireddhanyanarh , c viksya sandraih pramodaih DI) pi 35 -va taika-stutim akrata tatab prīta Malo byaracayadakarām Šrī
TRAINTS]
Lines I-Io..] The illustrious king a multitude of virtues, liberality, truthful Niśśarimka-Malla Kāliṁga Parākrama a tidaka ornament to the royal dynasty the line of kings of the Okkaka family, b
Mft, saha minhã. 2 As an amendment I would suggest pratyakse Dr. Keith, with whom I discussed this stanz yam as a relative, and not as standing for ayam. Se * Cf. Lak-polo-mehe sana talà-tik bandu in the W s tik in Kassapa V’s slab, line I 2 (ibid., p. 47), and a

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
kotä pahan pudä taliyan-tel suvanda-tel
malin pudä sivu dä gandin sisärä piriranin pūjāak pamana tänä hämä satun no märiya
OS amöoainta ran piladi-vü kämäti vastu di
brītīn dā vandanā vēlehi ēhi Bauddhadutu minisungē Buddhālambana prītīn Lak-div-vāsīnta ehi sicotä un da puda Mirisaviti adi-vù vihara
devu-nuvarak se pera paridden sajjitaüja kalai lesä ārakṣā äti-bava da dänä matuvana nāra
tai raksa kata-yutu sew Sri-Dhamna
:atvaririnSat-pramanairennirupama-racitan "atyakşa(ņyse-) o -citto 'yamo abdarin, Lamkān NiśśarinkaParākrānti-Bălhuh [III]
ATION.
g, distinguished by the possession of ness, heroism, and the like, His Majesty -Bahu, who was born in Sirinhapura as of Kalinga Cakravarti, descended from brought the Island of Ceylon, his family's
Read dhanandah.
eava. Read natka. For akrta. a, thinks that it would perhaps be better to regard e translation on p. 83, below. For vyaracayad.
"essagiri slab (Vol. I, p. 32) and Oka-ra-kulat talaso Råstrakåta-kula-tilaka (Bø. Ind, vi, p. 217).

Page 128
No. 13 KIRTI-NISSANKA-MAL
heritage, under one canopy of domin oppressed by the excessive and illegal p Bahu, the Great, in violation of the thereby impoverished, are eking out an these men commit robberies, even at the wealth, he bestowed on them gifts of gol stones, clothes, ornaments, and the likeone desired, and also cattle, villages, an made them desist from stealing. He reli each from his own misfortunes, and by he gave them his patronage. Desiring be maintained but also be increased, h years, and abolished the taxes on chena Ceylon for all time.
Lines IO-2O. Expressing the h without want' and resolving to mount ever done, His Majesty, together with heir-apparent, and the chief queen KS wearing the crown and the other royal ins great showers of gifts to fall by throwii quantity of wealth), including the sever the three kingdoms he established ver NišŠarinka and maintained a continuou fear of poverty, fear of robbery, and f to all the inhabitants of the Island.
Perceiving that both those who disappointed', do not leave the (Bud
Målu, contraction of mahalu (Skt. P. mahal Parakrama-Bahu I as Mahalu P. B, see Põjäva ÄRājaratnākara, p. 39.
* See above, p. 72. " Mahapanan-vahanse. See above, p. 15, note o Nesvamin, pres. participle of a caus. verb likely with nyas 'to throw or lay down'. I have no
See above, p. 72. Kantaka, any troublesome, seditious person v of order and good government.-M. W. Dict,
Orthose who are longing for such impure
VOL. II,

LA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 8.
ion. And seeing that many persons, inishments inflicted by king Parakramaustoms of former sovereigns, and being 2xistence by robbery, and reflecting that risk of their lives, through their desire for l, silver, coins (masuran), pearls, precious -in fact whatever kind of wealth each d lands; and granting them security, he eved a great number of other people also,
similar manifold gifts of diverse kinds that what he had given should not only e graciously remitted taxes for several cultivation in the three kingdoms of
opel “may all live happily in my time the scale-pans as no former kings have his own legitimate son Wira-Bāhu, the linga Subhadra, three persons in all, signia, mounted the scale-pans and caused ng down '' in the King's street unlimited kinds of jewels and silver tiram". In y many alms-houses under the name of s gift of food. Thus he dispelled all 2ar of sedition, and brought happiness
ead impure lives, and those who are dhist) Church through their greed for
aka), literally means 'old'. For other references to liya, extract, p. 29, ZWikāyasaṁgraha, p. 22, and
* The direct speech is used in the original. * See Vol. I, p. 181, note 3. , and Nikayasaigraha (Engl. transl., p. 20, note 4). erhaps connected with Skt. nés to go', or more
come across the word before.
hois, as it were, a thorn to the state and an enemy
life', utkanthitayan, l. I6.

Page 129
82 EPIGRAPHIA
gain and through fear of having duties he graciously proclaimed that those who Church would not only have no such) receive gold, cloth, iron, food, seed-paddy, [desiring that there should be no obs virtuous monks, His Majesty bestowed m an abundant stream of gifts of the "fou the monks themselves. Having thus the Church, he was residing in Pulastip (Lines 20-29. Then in the fourth splendour, surrounded by his fourfold ar. dagaba in Anuradhapura). As soon a alighted from his chariot and walked terrace. Then, as if he were sprinkling and as if he were offering various flower gold and silver and the seven kinds of space around. He shut off the sun's r. flags of priceless silken cloth; he heaped intervening space and made an offering lamps lit with oil such as taliyan oil, s. ings of the incense of aduvai/ and sw whole place from the four kinds of od (coins). Ordering by beat of drum th a radius of seven gaz' from the city animals. He gave security also to th
Pratyaya (P. paccayo), the priestly requisite Obviously to stop the corrupt practice of mo) Cf. the Jetavanarama Sanskrit inscription, line I2
* Probably tala-tel (Skt. tila-laila) sesamum o * An odoriferous creeper (Clough). The Si synonyms.
' A gavuva or Sinhalese mile is equivalent to Clough, but see Rhys Davids On the Ancient C Antiguities of India, p. 2 I 7 f. The Nava-nām Sinhalese lineal measures as follows:-
7 ukā = 1 viyata (Skt. vrihi, P. 7 viyata = 1 afgala (Skt. afigula, 2 angal = vyata (Skt. vitasti,

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
to perform to Government as laymen), lisrobed themselves without defiling the duties to perform, but also they would cattle, and such other things. Further, tacle in the way of the reverend and uch wealth on their relatives, and made r requisites' to flow for the benefit of promoted the welfare of the State and
8. year of his reign he proceeded in royal my, to worship the relics at Ruvanvaliis he came in sight of the dagaba, he on his royal feet to the Ruvanmali sand on the terrace, he scattered pearls, s on a bed of sand, he offered flowers of gems placed so as to fill up the whole ays from the dagaba by raising over it) up heaps of camphor all round with no of their light; and for a week he offered cented oil, &c. Likewise he made offereet-scented flowers, and he purified the ours and offered forty lacs of masuran at no animals should be killed within of Anuradhapura), he gave security to he fish in the twelve great tanks, and
سس------
s', here used in a more general sense. nks supporting their relatives out of churchдорегу. (Vol. I, No. 1).
gingelly oil. nhalese glossaries give agil, agaru, and dummilla as
io about three and a half English miles according oins and Measures of Ceylon, p. I5 f, and Barnett, živaliya (vv. 75-76) and other glossaries give the
vihi+Skt. asti, P. athi, paddy-grain). finger breadth). . viidathi, span).

Page 130
No. 13) KIRTI-NISSANKA-MAL
bestowing on Aambodin' gold and cloth wished, he commanded them not to catc Having done these acts of mercy worshipping the relics with great joy, holding converse with him, uttered sho from the joyous enthusiasm towards th remitted to the people of Lanka taxes f Lines 30-35. Thereafter he place there present, and offered him also to him to restore the Mirisaviți and othe and hundreds of yadas of paddy, and th as it was in former times, like the city o Seeing the manner in which thes and the fact that the protection of the those who with sincere heart have ma kings in time to come should also prote as well as those who dwell in them, the
The Sanskrit stanza. The peop the king), “the abode of prosperity”, t. in a manner beyond comparison by meal full forty lacs, offered in ecstatic raptu presence. Then this king Nissarinkaheart, made Lanka taxless for a year.
-2 viyat = 1 riyana (Skt. aratni, r 4 ryan * = 1 bañba (Skt. yåma, P 7 riyan = 1 vata (Skt. yasti, P. y 2 oyala = 1 tsimbu, tsuðu or isba | 35 baňba 8o sibu = Igavuva (P.gāvula). k 4 gav = Iyoduna (P._yðjana).
See above, p. 74. Arak-me-na an official title equivalent to C. /utindara-kumarayanta arak-mé-nà-tanaturu di “ha Jutindara' (Pajavaliya, extract, p. 15).
Apacitin nirupama-racitam may also be re [the king), the abode of prosperity’. −
Dr. Keith taking yam as a relative suggests t The people &c. offered in ecstatic raptures year for the space of which the king Nissarhka-Mall free from tax. o ACC

LA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 83
and whatever other kind of wealth they h birds and so gave security to birds.
, whilst His Majesty was engaged in the people, seeing the Buddhist devas uts of joy. He heard the shouts, and e Buddha, which then arose in him, he r another year. 'd in charge Loké Arakména, who was
the Ruvanvali-dagaba. Enjoining on r viharas, he gave him unlimited wealth us beautified the city of Anuradhapura) f gods. 2 meritorious works were accomplished Buddhist devas is likewise vouchsafed to de contributions to these works), other ct and maintain the Viharas in this city, Church and the State. ple having seen the reverence paid by O the Ratna-caitya (Ruvanvali-dagaba) hs of an outlay of wealth amounting to res many a praise to him in his very Malla $ri-Paräkränti-Bähu, pleased at
atni, P. ratana, cubit). . byāma, fathom). tthi, rod).
P. usabha).
inservator-in-chief', of Monuments. Cf. the phrase
ving bestowed the office of arak-me-na on prince
o See Vol. I, p. I o3, note II.
hdered the expenditure incomparably incurred by
he following interpretation of this passage:- many a praise to him in his very presence in that Sri-Parakranti-Bahu, pleased at heart, made Lanka rding to M. W. Dict, 5 aratnis = 1 yäma.
M 2

Page 131
84. EPIGRAPHIA
No. 14. POLONNARUVA
SLAB-INS
HE so-called Häta-da-ge", ʻ the Sh1 marked No. 4 in the inset () Polonnaruva ruins, which has been repr Archaeological Commissioner's Annual idea as to the situation of the inscriptic the character of the ruins in which they In 1885, whilst removing the déb discovered three inscriptions, two in The last is the present record. It is b the smoothed and ruled surface formed one above the other, on the right side o The letters cover a quadrangular surface. They are on the average one type is practically the same as that
ap
Regarding the group of ruins to which th a detailed and lucid description of each separate “The cluster of ruins excavated during the season and north of the Citadel and the isolated Hindt This is the most varied and important group at Pol ruined structures, exhibiting different types of arc. and may be, Burmese, forms are mingled with bi shrines stand upon a raised quadrangle, banked in r south and west with a batter varying from I in : entered through porches on the west and east á pp. 6-7).
See his official report in Ceylon Sessional discovered a fourth (A. S. C. Annual Report, 1903, Mr. Bell's description of this porch runs: projected 4 ft. 2 in. from the wall line outside and entrance were flanked by two pillars and a pair of diameter (now displaced from their square pedest 8 ft. 6 in. in length by 5 ft. 6 in. broad, gave admit The four pillars at entrance and exit aided its roofin

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
HATA-DA-GE PORTICO
CRIPTION
tine of Sixty Relics”, is the ruined vihāra 3) of the accompanying plan of the oduced here from the plans given in the Aeports to enable the reader to form an ons dealt with in the following pages and are found. ris from this shrine, Mr. S. M. Burrows the shrine itself and one in the porch. oldly engraved in twenty-three lines on of two slabs fitted together edgeways, f the passage through the portico.
area of 5 ft. 3 in. by 3 ft. 8 in. of this inch to one and a half in size. Their of Nissanka-Malla's other inscriptions.
his shrine belongs and by way of introduction to building, Mr. H. C. P. Bell writes as follows:- of Igo3 is situated directly east of T6pávewa tank, i temple hitherto miscalled “Daladá Máligázva". onnaruva. It comprises in all more than a dozen hitecture, in which Aryan, Dravidian, Kambodian, Zarre, but pleasing, effect . . . . . . . . All these ubble masonry, from 6 ft. to Io ft. in height on the 2 to I in 3. This elevated temenos was formerly above staircases (A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1903,
Paper X, I886. Since then Mr. H. C. P. Bell has p. I3, foot-note). -
- A portico, placed in the middle of its front, half as much at the back. The few steps at the solid shapely vases in stone, 2 ft. 6 in. high, and in als), with lotus bosses on top. A clear passage, tance between the lofty inner walls of the portico.
g" (op. cit, p. II).

Page 132
PLAN
ΟΕ
POLONNARUW
Scale, 16 Chains to an Inch.
-
ー

A
→·역N月)「*計、リ員は行ー、外身ir is o• o
•• - v-•~~~~ •• :。「ん»--;:~).Š艇#$刚 多 'w* ^3\,字飞你む\ 、\}}欧ta' \\ i \A 随你};招--r!沂山就P 品编--که معنی حستجعتیجه - - - السم习) -いー・111』い・・ーー〜〜〜〜〜----•* ***J)------#ー"りも*「「い !ーし、*===光大成-{*シ 日れいいシを」、*!ーシ ---- ----•-
محے fu 4. n.
ääle
.ണ്
(്
Mondu pevales

Page 133
omala Maha Seya
i Vthaire fí f f f ςό Mata - ge f i
f ; :
olotus Bath
về
ܨ؟
*
*
݂
* 魏
Ꭶ soda A/a. g ፱ i , , * ?
A. 一r、やエァ ..?" SNiiiiii?z. * So"%lahaseya
外 fЕ А 蚤 ዐዖ ; . Umagala vehera. και いる。 უh; ܠܲ 〉
ره
S.
த் S.
- a -- يقاعات
姐嫣 *>> v Y6
:
 
 
 
 
 
 

W
n Pøkturna, ፳ስእዪ
አየዕሪ
w
ساحہ سی
dele
Aas -- pe

Page 134
Polo N NARUWA
ar HINSU RUND f
B)
POLONNA Siar R UN
 
 

i Siwa, Dèwâe ... Residence of priests, ...inscription . . Vishni Dêwâle ...Residence of priests ..Kâli Kovil ..Nissaņka Dana Maņdapaya
ERUVWA
s
YA

Page 135
“圈.

Ahli garwa À lu r ఇజ్రా a 二r
ச. சக ச.சார -
A.
f A محمي
مح سے
ܒܠ
অ
Գ
Q
see algarva
Rocks
A4. Shuic
eek c #t statue : ూ స్త్ర Darga ba
as Si Patau / Welera "ތާރީر s? 2 rock Basin. 等 anastery

Page 136
స్లో
Yr haire C2
线 ed t i. a
a الأعم في Yehyera.
s°T-5-> kas-,91
秦
ミ
C. } І т i Y Polira ή །ཆང་བར་འོར་རག་པར་སེམས་
-aršatmatas
rasaala Ostatsdage i
{ðéýsla ،ایتالیا
Ο llenscribed Slabiausio
slasg w
Y
I
i.
Tr
赛 安
క్ష
e
魏玄
- م. -. ثم نة
፰BMu።nara Pohữrfã عه - #? Galt
I
a
سمح حی
 
 
 
 
 
 

a* جه
" అ ۔۔۔.م ہ*"سے"-سڈ۔-- ھے ۔ سے
حي صه م*** ܣܛܘ

Page 137
PoLoN NARUwA
?!a.
нINрuј кu INв
POELON NARU
දි!&g
R U NS
NEAR
OPAWEY
 
 

.. Siva Devälle ...Residence of priests ..Inscription ... Vishnu Dewale ...Residence of priests ..Káli Kovil .. Nissanka Dána Maņdapaya

Page 138
euls
-హ్కో-fS **
S9.
"BIUgượdĩUtIL* '81
ə38pte AA
”علمحے
登巫°Cá仑
 

θα οδεΟΙ A 8 x - w a 8 eet A' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 忍顶 səonIS * * I 28 0 ‘6
munжоd" " " " " " 829雄
SU(198[****** 92S 9 unolosnoW''''''' “
UICIĻAt* * * * IeH əouəpny ** ** ΙΘαπατειο ΙουτιοΟ
1.
------------- AO AGrtoYa NO SATAT
he
WAYAN NOOa (O)

Page 139
No. 14) HÄȚA-DĀ-GĖ PORTIC
So too are the orthographical peculiari of the language.
The inscription begins with a San ends in a Sinhalese quatrain, rather poo Nissanka-Malla's appeal to future king The rest of the record mentions (a) k as his parents, Sirhhapura in the Ka heir-apparent Vira-Bahu and princes (ó) some of his administrative and cha lawlessness, the remission of taxes for f of value amongst the people, the granti in forests and tanks, and his tours of ins successful expedition to South India anc and the Pandya kings; and finally (d) " Rotunda, the Niéáanka-lată-mandap Nisiiahka-daladá-geya Nissanka too and Bell have identified with the ruins the accompanying plan.
See above, p. 71. The following extracts from Mr. Bell's Ann an idea of their structure:-
There are three, and only three, ruined self-declared Wata-dige, the Wissagka Lati Ma, record on slab and pillars, and the would be “Hete “This last fane can hardly, therefore, be other short-reigned monarch Niśśaņka Malla must hav edifices erected by Parákrama Báhu the Great, dea 'Baldly the Wata-daige may be thus outlir I 25 yards in circumference, stone-faced and pave the north, stood a structure, also circular and nearly The revetment of the basement displays m broad vertical block bands, separated by a bold to panels in low relief -the lower, single lions passant between pilasters with broad capitals.
The surface of the coping forms a narrow g ornamented in flowered diaper pattern, joining spreading capitals. Close behind this stone screer at the centre of a paved space, was built a small d imilar to, but taller than, those on the basemel

O SLAB-INSCRIPTION 85
les and the general style and phraseology
krit stanza in tristup salini metre and in composition. Both of these contain S to protect and preserve the Dharma. ng Sri Jaya-Gópa and queen Parvati inga country as his birth-place, and the ; Sarvahga-Sundari as his children; ritable acts, such as the suppression of ve years, the yearly distribution of gifts g of security of life to animals that live pection throughout the country; (c) his l the tribute he received from the Cola the building in stone of the Wata-geya laya "Nissanka flower-trail hall', and the th-relic house', which Messrs. Burrows marked Nos. I2, 9, and 4 of inset (B) in
ual Report for 1903 will enable the reader to form
shrines built of stone within the quadrangle-the adapaya, fixed by its architectural form and double -dá-gé'. than the Wissagka Daladige. That the bombastic laid claim to the original construction of several i less than a decade, is nearly certain (p. 13). ed. Upon a circular maluwa or terrace, about l throughout, with a rectangular bayed portico on
8o feet in diameter. oulded plinth, bowtell, and cornice, relieved by two us duplicated moulding. These dados bear figured guardant, the upper, ganas in every varying posture
ngway upon which rises a low screen of stone slabs, p a ring of thirty-two short octagonal pillars with rose a high wall of brick. Within the brick wall, gaba surrounded by two concentric rings of pillars ; gangway. The upper maluuia or platform of the

Page 140
86 EPIGRAPHIA
No date is given in the inscrip sources that Kīrti-Niśśańka-Malla rei, II96 A.D. His record at the Ruvanvi visited that shrine in his fourth regnal August, II92), but in its glowing accou is made either to his tours of inspec South India. From this we may infel others which expressly mention these set up after the fourth year, namely bet
In the preparation of the followi the two ink-estampages supplied to m (Mr. H. C. P. Bell). I have also consu Mr. Burrows, who discovered the inscr C. A. R. A. S. Yournal for 1887.
shrine, was reached from the four sides by granite: and moonstones are embellished with choice carved * Facing the cardinal points opposite the door upon moulded stone äsana, besides twelve lesser im dágaba (p. 22).
The Wissagka Ladá Maidapaya occupied an average measurements externally 34 ft. 3 in east ar There was but one entrance-on the east, be of the two posts at the middle of the parclose. 4 ft. Io in. wide, stood an open pavilion support 20 ft. 9 in lengthways east and west by I5 ft. 7 in. i Nissagka Lati Maidapaya, or the “Nissan Wata-dá-gé, the choicest architectural monument le served, which the slab inscription might have made their hold on Polonnaruwa, is problematical (pp. I8 The Wissagka-daladage “the Nissagka toc stood within a peribolus, or stone walled enclosure by 30 yards in breadth. There is but one mez a portico in the south wall, from the open pa quadrangular maluwa.
“The shrine measures 47 ft. each way, and is
(pp. I I, I2).

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
tion. We know, however, from other gned from about September, II.87, to ili-dagaba (above, p. 73) tells us that he year (i.e. between September, I 191, and nt of his doings no allusion whatsoever tion in Ceylon or to his expedition to that the present inscription, as well as two events of his reign, may have been ween I I 92 and II I 96 A.D.
ng text and translation I have utilized le by the Archaeological Commissioner lted the transcript and translation which iption, published for the first time in the
staircases, of which the steps, balustrades, terminals,
work.
ways, were once four large granite Buddhas, seated ages on pedestals of brick evenly ranged round the
oblong space enclosed by a stone railing, which gives ld west and 28 ft. 6 in. from north and south. tween a pair of pillars planted immediately in front Within the railing, leaving a paved way all round ed on eight sinuous columns, measuring (average) n breadth. ka flower-trail hall", is, with the exception of the ft by king Nissagka-Malla. The special purpose it clear if spared by Southern Indian invaders during , I9). es th-relic house” (if identical with the Hata-dige) covering an area about 40 yards north and south ins of entrance to the sacred precincts-through thway uniting the West and East Porches of the
preceded by a pronaos or vestibule 30 ft. square'

Page 141
No. 14) H ÂTA-DA-GE PORTIC
:
10
11
12
13
14
15
16 17
18
19
20
TEX
ශ්‍රී : බමඟීමෙසායා සබීබ'ලොකෙකෙකම භූපාලෙතුද,නාහාචකේත කීනීතිෙහෙතාබ්ෂ ශ්‍රීමත් අනත් උතුම් ගුණගණෙන් හිවි රි කාලිඟ චකූවතීතීන්වහන්සේ කුලේ
es) මහාමෙදවීන්වහන්සෙ කුසෙන් කලිඟරට టిణదిoభ అ స్టోgర అe బలి లిజ్ఞాE ලදින් මෙවාටුනු පැලැ(ඤ( ම)හරජ
ෙකාට්‍ය පෙරැ රජුන් ෙනා බඳ අය ගෙනහැ දුසථ කු
sozó Eo වුරුදූපතා පස් තුලාභාරයක් (දි) නම්
රුවන් වසනුයාභ රණදී බොඉහා වසද්ගු ( දී සුවපතක
මහ වැ තැනැ
'ප්‍රාණන්ට අභය දී තුන්රජය පැදැකුණු
දුගීඟ පටකදුගීග හා ගම්බිම් බලා ලො රග සෙනග පිරිවරා දඹදිවු වැඩu චනව ඩ පාඬයාදි රජදරුවන් වෙළෙගනහැ
అ3 లపై රු දැක( ජයසතමභ කරවා ලක්දිඳි
පරලොසතු රන් ජිනම්හයි සිතා (සචකෞදශ) පරෙදශ හා මහදන් පවත්වා දළදා පාතු
මහපාණන්වහ න්සෙ හා දූ සබීබා*ඟසුෂඥරින්වහන්
8-EÁFes(z Cs) නරන් දාගබක් කරවා ශිලාමය
çEGMC) ය කරවා අනන්ත වස්තු පරිතභ(
(වෙරවැස්සන්) පු
1 *සව් ' වියයුතුයි * * සමාඬ' වියයුතුයි

SLAB-INSCRIPTION 87
I. නන්‍යෙශශ්‍රයො දායී සබ්බ*දා, රක්‍ෂණිය8 [1] ఇయ3 అGయ3 టెరటిదిజిందాలి(C8 [II] iබකාවස්රජපරපුකෙරහි වූ ආකාශචා නා ශ්‍රී ජයගොපරාජයන්වහන්සෙ නිසා
හැ සිංහපුකෙරහි ජාතවූ සිරිසඟබෝ විරරාජ තීතීන්වහන්සෙ රජ පිළිවෙළින් අභිෂේක තන් පත්වැ මුළු ලක්දිව නිෂකණටක
xළ ලංකාවාසීන්ට පස් හවුරුද්දෙක අය
) ගම් (වහල්) සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු රන්
රවා කැතිඅඬ හැම කලටම හැරැ වල් ණු කොටැ සියලූ ජලදුගීශ ගිරිදුගීග වන කශාසන සමුඬ* මෙකාටදැ යුඬයාශගායෙන් සියු යුඬ මෙසනායුඬ ඉල්වා දෙනා ලඳින් කෞචා එවූ (රන() ඇ(ඟිලි) හා රාජකනායකාවන්
වූ වැඩ( මෙලොවැ සතුරන් නැතිබැවින්
ഭയ്ക്കേ സ്കൊ සතූ නෙවා කප්රුක්කෙස සර ඛාතුන්වහන්සෙට උකෙරහි දා, වීරබාහු
මස් හා පුදා, දෙදෙනාවහන්සෙ ගළවනු
99e08 బీజింసe98ee Sదిరిబా
x මෙකාට( පූජාකරවා බොකෙහ0 ගම්බිම්
* * පාවීති’ වියයුතුයි * 'සව්වා ' වියයුතුයි

Page 142
88
21
22
23
10 11
12
13
14
EPIGRAPHIA
දා වදාළ පරිද්දෙන් මතුවන රජදරු:
නමෙම මෙම මුළු තෙලා
සගන්මෙනය([...] සිතා කෙදෙලඹා සැපැත.
@මඹෙස සගන්
.මෙනය([...] කලිගු ලකිඵඳු නිසකරජ ගුණ
TRANS
Śrī: Dharmas so ‘yarin sarbba
rakşaņīyah [III] bhūpālendrān yācate kīrtti-hetorabbl Śrīmat anat utum guņa-gaņen hivi ( -rī Kāliňga Cakravarttin-vahansē
nisā Pārbbatī mahä-devin-vahansekusenkalifiga
Wira-raja Nissarinka-Malla Aprati-Malla
pilivelin abhişeka
i ladin voturnu pâlä(ñdä ma)haraja
koțä perär rajun no bada aya genä dustha ka
härä ha-vurudu-patā pas tulābhārayak (di) n
ran ruvan vastr-abha-ran=adi boho vastu di suvapat-kar
maha vä tänä prāņīnța abhaya di tun-rajaya på
durgga vanadurgga paṁka-durgga hāgam-bimba
-Salyen siyu-ranga senañga pirivara Dambadi
ilva no ladin Co
•da Pandy-ådi raja-daruvan velag
-kāvan hā paňdu
Read sarva. * Read På

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III නුදු රකෂා කරනු මැනවි කSඛ්‍ය දහම්
අදරින් රක්තෙනය([...] මතුවන රජවිරුන්
(විනඥබෙනය.)
CRIPT.
pkaaika-manyas Sreyo dayi sarbba-da ūyo bhūyo Vira-Niśśarinka-Mallah, [III] kävas-raja-parapurehi vū ākāśa-cākulen ā Sri-Jayagopa-rājayan-vahanse
faţă Simha-purehijăta-vü Siri-Saăgabo
Kaliiga Cakravarttin-vahanse raja
tan pat-vā mulu Lakdiva nişkaņțaka
la Larinkāvāsīnța pas havuruddeka aya am gam (vahal) sarak pamuņu parapuru avā kāti-ada hāma kalata-ma hara val dākuņu kotā siyalu jala-durga giri
lā loka-śāsana samraddha okoțä yuddh-ā-
u vädä - dvandva-yuddha sena-yuddha
nä evū (ranä) ä(ňgiii) hā rāja-kanya
vati. * Read samrddha.

Page 143
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Polonnaruva: Häta-d
ۓ
SSSSSJLLLLLL SL LeeeLYS A S AAAAS
N ... ' st 2چ ." でもエg、つ。トリ。 Σε και Σ. Σ ο - is tes. G 像*なエリジ}』
E 2 - 1 2 a s で*
s { a ;?,
Y 3 جه 分鬣芷
霍》
...'" 婷
O
2
I3
I4
I5 16
п7
8
I9
20
2.
23
Scale alone.
W twd. wpression supplied i.
 

Vol. II. Plate 15.
age Portico Slab-Inscription.
感○点。ーリ 漩系
:2O کی Pتکفیلم ۲.فهمی؟ پیرمست رکھی
సా--> நEீ ج
ජීඝණුෂ්ණි’6ෂීyāśරෙජ්
r - .. Y.
堅リ
Y
I
Ο
1
2
13
I4
I5
I6
17
18
I9
2O
2
22
If inches to voof.
the Archaeologica/ Commissioner, Ceylon.

Page 144


Page 145
No. 14) HÄTA-DĀ-GÉ PORTIC
15 -ru däkä jaya-stambha karavä La.
para-lo-satu16 -ran jinamhayi sitā (svadeša) parac
Sala" 17 -hā mahadan pavatvā daļadā pātra
mahapanan-vaha18 -inse hā dū Sarbbăňgal-sundarin-va
piņis(ä gha-) 19 -na-ran dāgabak karavā šilāmaya Nissarinka-daladage20 -yakaravä ananta vastu parityäga
vässan) pu
21 -dā vadāla paridden matu vana raja-d daham name me muu lo
2 saganneya) sita delo sapát adari
sagan
23 -neya, Kalifigu-Lakindu-Nisaka
L'IRAINS
Lines I-2. Hail! This Dharma, deserves to be honoured in the who Vira-Nissarinka-Malla makes this appea the earth in the name of their good fan
Lines 3-6. In Sirinhapura in siri-Saiigabo Vira-raja Nissarinka-Mal was born of the womb of the great quee descended from the family of Kalinga travelling through the air' and who bel dynasty, exalted by the possession of a sublime qualities.
Lines 6-12. His Majesty havin been anointed and crowned as the su Lanka from the thorns of lawlessness, a benefit of the people of Lanka who had
Read Sarvanga-. Akaia-cari. This may be an honorific ep WOL. II.

O SLAB-INSCRIPTION 89
kdivu vädä melovä saturan näti-bävin
eśayehi boho satra narihvā kap-ruk-se
dhatun-vahanseta urehi dā. Vīra-Bāhu
hansē hā pudā de-denā-vahanse galavanu
Watageya Nissarihka-lata-maidapaya kotā pūjākaravā boho gam-bim (vera
aruvanudu raksä karanu mänavi YsV
n rakneya) matuvana rajavirun mese
raja guna (vindaneya)
AION.
which gives happiness and which alone le world, should always be preserved. l over and over again to the Rulers of
16. he country of Kalinga His Majesty la Aprati-Malla Kalihga-Cakravartti 1 Pârvati unto the king Sri-Jayagopa, -Cakravarttin who had the power of onged to the royal line of the Okkaka n infinite assemblage of auspicious and
g in the due order of royal succession preme king, freed the whole Island of d remitted taxes for five years for the been distressed by the unjust exactions
Orby. thet (biruda) as suggested by Mr. Burrows.
N

Page 146
90 EPIGRAPHIA
of former kings. Moreover by giving bestowing on them titles, lands, serf clothes and ornaments, and such other them. prosperous. He abolished for : gave security to animals that live in fo throughout the three kingdoms', inspe mountain and the forest fastnesses, as owing to water and marshes. In th State and the Church.
Lines 12-15. Being desirous of attended by his fourfold army and sc Finding none, and seeing however" the other tribute that were sent by the su countries, he raised columns of victory : Lines 15–23. Then reflecting "a will conquer the enemies in the next', h foreign lands many almshouses, and fur. he maintained almsgiving in abundanc the 'Bowl-relic he offered his own daughter Sarvanga Sundari; and for a dagaba of solid gold to be made. Rotunda), the Niééarnka-lată-maida house, and expended countless wealth many villages, lands, and serfs. In t the Dharma SSNY It is indeed the So thinking, earnestly secure the welf understood by future kings that thes
Kalifigu-Lakindu-Nisaka'.
See above, p. 73. * See also the foregoing inscription, lines 26* For a repetition of this, see the Darinbulla in * Dashbadiva (Skt. Jambudvipa).
I do not know what this expression really ) No. 148) but Prof. Mtiller gives no translation of it
"Saganneyd. This is a word new to me. I 's Kaliga-Lankendra-Wiianka.

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
g them five tulabharas' every year, and s, cattle, heritable lands, goldand gems, kinds of wealth in abundance, he made all time taxes on chena cultivation and rests and large tanks. He made tours cting all lands and villages including the well as those places difficult of access is way he promoted the welfare of the
martial contests, he proceeded to India ught single combats or army contests. 2 golden fingers'", the royal maidens, and ppliant kings of Coda, Pandi and other and returned to the Island of Lanka. is there are no enemies in this world, we e established in his own country and in nishing them like 'wish-conferring trees", e. To the venerated "Tooth-relic and son, the sub-king Vīra-Bāhu and his the purpose of redeeming them he caused He built of stone the Watageya (the paya, and the Niśśarimka Tooth-relic in making offerings. He dedicated also his wise may future kings also protect Dharma that protects this whole world. are of both the worlds. Let it be thus e are the virtuous sentiments of king
Kaiti-ada. See above, p. 72. 8. * Namely Ruhunu, May and Pihiti. scription, lines I 2-3 (Vol. I, No. 9).
means. It occurs in the Galpota record (A. I. C.,
Mr. Burrows renders it by 'gold rings'. am inclined to connect it with Skt. aris+ verah.

Page 147
No. 15) HÄTA-DĀ-GĖ VESTIBU
No. 15. POLONNARUVA:
WALL-INS
HE front wall of the vestibule o which is probably identical wit the foregoing inscription was compos sizes fitted together dry, but so closel The plainness of this wall face is relie vertical as well as horizontal, of faintly i with another of leafy vignette''.
The inscription occupied a quadran outside face of this wall, on the right of th (Plate 16) shows a portion of the ornam side. The aksaras which vary from C engraved in seventeen horizontal lines a The form of script and the peculiarities C of the record are practically the same as The contents, however, give us Kīrti-Niśśaňka-Malla (II I 87-I I 96 A.D. Larinkeśvara Kāliṁga-Cakravartī, o included in those mentioned on p. 12 began his tours of inspection in the seco journeys throughout Ceylon, including Samanoia (Adam's Peak), in the c administrative irregularities. He, mor calling it a Aissanka gavu he set up in His inscription at the Ruvanvali-dagab; makes no mention of his tours to dista
Ruin No. 4 in inset B of the plan of the Po See above, p. 85. P. Samanta-kita. It was on this sacred m Sidatsaigard and the Rasavahini, wrote in the Samanta-küta-vaņņainā. See my Catalogue of Sin
" See above, p. 82, note 6.

LE WALL-INSCRIPTION 9 I
НАТА-DA-GE VESTIBULE CRIPTION
: Aro-naos of the so-called Haita-da-ge h the Nissanka-daladage mentioned in 2d of a series of "dressed slabs of all y as to defy the inroads of vegetation. red most artistically by a double border, ncised carving-aband of hansas (Swans)
gular area (about 3 ft. 4 in. by 6 ft) of the e entrance. The accompanying facsimile ental border at the base and on the right one to one and a half inches in size are long ruled spacing of the smooth surface. of orthography and style of composition
those of the foregoing slab. Some additional information regarding ). He is here styled Sirinhapuresvara which the first two dirudas are not 4 of Vol. I. We are also told that he ond year of his reign, and that he made ( places difficult of approach, such as ourse of which he corrected various over, fixed the distance of a gavu ', and cribed milestones in their proper places. L' which was incised in or after II9I A.D. nt parts of the Island. It is, therefore,
lonnaruva ruins facing p. 84, above.
See A.S. C. Annual Report, 1903, p. 12, untain that Vedeha Théra, the reputed author of the hirteenth century A.D. a lyric poem in Pali entitled alese MSS. in the British Museum, preface, p. xviii.
Above, No. 13.
N 2

Page 148
92 EPIGRAPHIA
very probable that some, at least, of h after that date. And consequently th lines 4 to 9 may have been built at a st as the context seems to indicate.
Reference is made in line 4 to a mā seven years and seven months. This wa If we may read between the lines, Nissa architectural beauty of the mansion, but another of seven storeys (sat-vana-mail-m in forty-five days. I am inclined to id called sat-mahal-prasadaya "seven-store
As regards the seven members of lines 12-15 as those who took part in th from other records of his that Kalihga-S was his sub-queen, the Mahapa was his s his daughter, the minister Vikrama-Bah nothing is known of Queen Candra and
Mr. S. M. Burrows, who discover a transcript and a translation of it in the and the two 'squeezes' supplied by the A utilized in the preparation of the followin
See inset B of the plan of Polonnaruva ruins Mr. Bell's Annual Report for Igo3, pp. I4-15, remarkable building :-
“The present outlines of this brick-built stru storeys and broken portions of a seventh, rising f each way at ground level. Whilst each storey dimin follows a different system, whereby the elevation is r The tower is still 53 ft. in height, and, if finish 6o ft. in all.
The “Saf-mahal Prásdidava' is the sole edifi Fergusson considered it “one of the most perfect rep of Assyria-a lineal descendant of the Birs Nimroud
See Wol. I, p. 124.

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
is journeys may have been undertaken : palaces and pavilions enumerated in ll later period, possibly after his return,
gava (palace) built by a former king in s most likely one of Parakrama-Bahu I's. ka-Malla was evidently struck with the was too proud to utilize it. So he built aligava), probably a poor imitation of it, 2ntify the former with the famous ruin. yed palace'. king Nissanka-Malla's family, named in 2 annual tulabhara ceremony, we know ubhadra was his chief queen, Kalyana, on Wira-Bahu, Sarvanga-Sundari was u was one of his younger brothers, but Her Highness Parvati°. ed this inscription in 1885, published C. B.R.A.S. yournal for 1887. These Archaeological Commissioner have been g edition of the text and translation.
acing p. 84, above. The following extract from will give the reader an idea of the style of this
ture show it as a square tower of six complete om a low basement, which measures 39 ft. 2 in. ishes in lateral dimensions, the respective altitude hade to vary at every third stage.
d by some sort of pinnacle, may well have reached
:e of its kind so far discovered in Ceylon . . . . . resentations existing of the seven-storeyed temples
o

Page 149
No. 15). HATA-DA-GE VESTIBU)
1
10
1.
12
13 14
15
16
17
TE:
ශී සිංහවිකුම , ඇති ශ්‍රී සිංහපුකෙරශවර
රජසිරි පැමිණි දෙවන හවුරුදු පටන් ලංකාව සිසාරා ගම් : සථානද ජලදුගීග (පටකදුගීග වන සමෙනයාළ ආදිවූ ගිරිදුගීගද අතඹුලූ ප පිරී කරඩුවක් ගෙනහැයෙනමුත් කෞත කුමක්(දෑයි) කෙනා කියන නියායෙන් ර පූබෝබ්" රාජධානි සත් හවුරුදු ස(ප බලා වදාරා අපතෙසවූ රජෙකනකුන් න දවසක් ඇතුළත සත්(වන)මාල්ම (වකුදු නෙවා පොර බලන පරිද්දෙන් බලා (තර දැකt) හාර ශාලාව ඇත. (කුදු) නෙවා මෙහි වාසල් පවුරු ආදි: මඩපය බොබෙහඹා කලක් පවත්නා ! න් (කරවා කාලිගොදානයද ජෛවළුවන් ගුපීජර ආදිවූ දෙනා එක් දෙශයෙන් ගෙනිවා අනත&පුරයෙහි මෙවන( මෙවන් බොහො සම්පත්ද දි වදාරා තුන්රඳා හි මාළි(ගා)ද සතූද , නෙවා අනන්ත ... ති) බොගෝ ඛන ද වදාරා එ ශිලාමය කොට( විරසිංහාසනද කර රණය කොටඇ තෙමසේ තුන් රජය කෙ ලා (වදාරන කලා ගො)වුද නියත දේ අකුරු මෙකාටවා කාලිග සුභද්‍රා බීස8 හා කලයාණ මහමෙදවීන්වහන්සේ හා ( බහු ඈපාණන්වහන්සේ හා චනළ0(බී හා සඹීබාග* සුනදරින්වහන්සේ ඇතු ළුවූ අටදෙනාවහන්සේ තුලාභාර : @නා බද අය ගෙනහැ දුසථ කළ ( න් රිදි වළන් ආදිවූ බොහො සම්ප්
කොටගා ගත් මෙකත් අයද මහ වෑ පිසඹුරුවතුද හැම කලටම මෙන0 ගf
* * පූවේ ' වියයුතුයි * * පාවීතීන් ' වියයුතුයි

E WALL-INSCRIPTION 93
ලංකෞකශවර කාලිඟ චකූවතීතීන්වහන්සේස
ෆියම්ගම් රාජධානි ආදිවූ කෙනා එක් පුසිඬ
మీ) කක්සෙ (බලා වදාර) ගැනියක් නවරත්න ଓ ଓ |ජයය නිෂකණටක කෞකාවනැ ෙසෙමහි තබා '') මසෙකින් නැටවූ මාළිගා නයි‍ෙටවූ මාළිගාවෙ (ගිනු වෙදයි) පන්සාලිස්
() ! අනඩ් මඬපයකුදු නෙවා ඇත්) @පාර yළුවූ තුන් (ආසනය) වූ තැන්ද කරවා (සිලා”මය කොට, තුන්) නියාමෙය Jයක්ෙස) කරවා කාලිඟ වෙහි කණ්ණට බිසොවරුන් නැමැ කෙනා එක්ලෙස “(මාළිගාද නෙවා) රයෙහි @නා එක් තැන්
යාචකයන්ට රන් රුවන් රිදි (වළන්දි න ඒ මෙතන( උයන්ද 'වා (නානාධිකරණයෙහි අනාභය) නිවා නායෙක් පරිද්දෙන් බ , කාටa (නිශශයංකගෙ0)වුයයි (ටැම් හිනදුවා) වුන්වහන්සේ මහපා)ණන්වහන්සේ හා වික්‍රම }සවුන්)වහන්සේ හා පාබීබතීන්*වහන්සේ ) නැඟී හවුරුදු පතා මෙලෙසැ ඳී පෙර පිංකාවාසීන්ට රන් රුව 5ත්ද ද වදාරා (දුබ්ජ්)විකා හෙයි(න් ව)ල් තැනින් ... .. ..
30 . . . . . . .
* * ශිලාමය ' වියයුතුයි * *සවීඩාග' වියයුතුයි

Page 150
94 EPIGRAPHIA
ERAN 1 Śrī siṁha-vikrama äti śrī Simha-p varttin-vahanse raja-siri pämi 2 havurudu patan Lankāva sisārā
prasiddha sthāna-da jala-durgga 3 Samanoļa ādivū giri-durga-da a nava-ratna piri karaïduvak geni 4 kumak-(dâyi) no kiyana niyâyen rajy rajadhanisat havurudu sa(t) ma 5 balā vadārā apasevū raja-kenakun
davasak ätulatä sat(vana)-mal-m 6 (-vakudu * namvä pora ° ballana pa ät-) pora balā (tara däkä) hāra ś (-kudu) namvä mehi vasal pavuru i maiņdapaya boho kalak pavatnā 8 -n (karavā Kāliigodyānaya-da V Karņņāta Gurjara ādivū no e 9 genvā antab-purayehi venā venā-r sampat-da di vadārā tun-rajayeh 10 -hi māļi (gā) da satra-da nanvā an dī na ... ti) boho dhana dī vadă 11 silamaya kota Virasinhasana-da k -raņaya kotā mesē tun-rajaya no 12 -lā (vadārana kalä go)vu-da niyata k akuru kotavā Kāliiga Subhadr 13 hā Kalyāņa maha-devīn-vahansē h 14 Bāhu äpāņan-vahansē hā Candirā-(ł hā Sārbbāňga o Sundarīn-vaha 15 -luvu ata-dena-vahanse tula-bhara I bada aya genä dustha kaļa Lam 16 -n ridī vaļanādivū boho Sampat-da d
ket aya-da maha vä tänin .
.
17 pisaṁburu-vatu-da häma kalața-mä
* Read purve.
* The two estampages before me being defec line 6 are copied from Mr. Burrows' transcript in C
Mr. Bell reads satara balana pa(sada)ya ana I 9Oვ. p. I6. Read silamaya as in line II.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
CRIPT. ureswara Lankeswara Kalihga Cakrai devana gam niyam-gam rajadhani adivu no ek (parinka-durgga vana-durgga) arībulu pakak-se (balā, vadārā) gāniyak yena-mut tele aya nişkaņțaka koțä semehi tabā pūrbbe 1 sekin nämvu mäligä anvu maligave (hindu vedayi) pansalis āļi (gā-) ༤ ridden anargha maņdapayakudu nanvā äláva ätuluvü tun (asanaya-) idivütän-da karavá (silämaya“ kotä tun) niyāye2ļuvanayak-se) karavā Kāliiga Veilgi k deŠayen bisovarun nä no ek-lesa (māļigā-da narihvā) boho i no ek tänanta yācakayanța ran ruvan ridī (valan irā e ē tenā uyan-da aravā (nānā"dhikaraņayehi anyāya) nivāyek paridden batoțä (Niśśarinka-go)vu-yayi (țäm hinduvā) a bisavun-vahanse ā (Maha-pā-)ņan-vahansē hā Vikramaiisavun-)vahansē hā Pārbbatipo-vahansē nsē ätuangi havurudu pata melesa di pera no kavaisinta ran ruva
vadārā (dub-jī)vikā heyi(n va)l koțā gat
no gannā .
ive just here, the words within round brackets in
B. ÄR. A. S. Vournal for I 887, p. 6o.
ghatayakudu nanva. See A. S. C. Annual Report, o Read APãrvatin. Read Sarvanga.

Page 151
Epigraphia Zeylanica,
Polonnaruva: Hata-da-ge Ves
Ο
2
I3
I4
I5
I6
п7
yr ochr awAylwt i inche
/rom an ink-inpression inumind ay thr Mrh
 

Vol. II. Prate 16.
tibule Wall-Inscription.
RME లో
జ
Ivot.
aeological Commissioner, cow,

Page 152


Page 153
No. 15) HÄTA-DĀ-GĒ VESTIBU)
RANS
Lines I-4. Hail! His Illustrious Kalihga-Cakravarti, from the second y toured round Lanka, thoroughly inspecti hand, villages, market towns, capital t as well as those places difficult of acce forests or mountains such as Samanc kingdom from the thorns of lawlessness carry a casket filled with the nine kinds Thus did he keep Lanka) in a peaceful
Lines 4-9. Thereafter having beh capital formerly in seven years and seve only in a palace built by a king like our a palace of seven storeys. He built als which to watch fights, and he watched the strong . . . . hall, he erected three ramparts, &c. He built of stone three last a long time, and formed the Kā He got him queens from various count Gurjara, &c., and building for them s the premises of the harem gave them m
Lines 9-17. In the three kingdo several places; to numberless beggars gems, silver vessels, &c., and at differ stone thrones (naming them) Virasirinhi trative injustices. In the course of various ways he fixed the distance of a he caused inscribed mile-posts to be His Majesty together with Queen Kalii
For a repetition of all this, see the Dahbulla
* Tara däkä hāra śālāva (line 6). The readir. transcript gives tarada kähära säläva which he rend
Valuvanarama bamboo-grove monastery Bimbisāra to Gotama Buddha.
“ Cf. e kala käțiva geņa giya ran-valan-da p P. I44).

LE WALL-INSCRIPTION 95
AoIO)N.
Majesty Sirihhapurešvara Laňkešvara ear of his accession to the sovereignty, ng, like a neli fruit on the palm of his owns, and many other localities of note, 'ss either on account of water, marshes, bla (Adam's Peak). And he freed the so thoroughly, that a woman might even of gems and not be asked, “What is it?' state'. ald a palace which had been erected in the n months, and thinking “it befits us to sit selves', he erected within forty-five days o a magnificent mandapa (pavilion) from the elephant-fights (from it). Including thrones and furnished them with gates, mandapas (pavilions) so that they might linga Park like another Veluvana. ries, such as Kāliňga, Vengi, Kariņāța, eparate palaces of various kinds within uch wealth. ms he erected palaces and almshouses at
he gave much treasure, such as gold, 2nt places he formed parks and built of isana. He suppressed various administhus inspecting the three kingdoms in gavu and calling it a Nissafika-gavu, set up each in its place). Thereafter ga Subhadra, the sub-queen Kalyana,
inscription, lines I 2-14 (Vol. I, No. 9). g of the first three words is doubtful. Mr. Burrows' ers * banqueting hall ”. is the name of the monastery presented by king
iļī sambadam ādivū sesu vastuva-da (7hūpa varisa,

Page 154
96 EPIGRAPHI
the sub-king Vira-Bahu), the minist Their Highnesses Parvati and sa ascended the scale-pan and in this weight of wealth). To the inhabitants inprdinate taxes collected in former tin such other wealth in abundance. He cultivated by clearing the jungle as til as the Aisamburu-watu . . . . . . . . .
No. 16. POLONNARUV
WALL-IN,
HIS inscription was also brought who published an incomplete tra yournal for 1887. Like the foregoing which were once built into the wall a quadrangular area, 4 ft. I in, by I ft. ( eight lines running along ruled spacing. The aksaras which vary from o precisely the same in type as those of c In respect of orthography or th anything that calls for notice. The rec Buddhist monks to exercise care in to the priesthood and to desist from d the Buddha. There is no doubt th Nissanka-Malla were not all perfect, a occasion to assert his right as "Defer practices.
T
1 త్రి 8683cesు టెరరక లోనిదింజఅce ఐ 2. සසුන් පස්වාදහස් පවත්නා සන්ඳහා
වහන්]
See above, p. 72. * See ab
* * ශුද්ධා ' වියයුතුයි

A ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
er Vikrama-Bāhu, Queen Candrā, and
vainga-Sundari-eight persons in all,
nanner made annual donations of their of Lanka who were impoverished by the
es, he gave gold, gems, silver vessels, and abolished for all time the tax on lands
is is a hard means of livelihood, as well
... from great tanks.
A: HATA-DA-GE INSIDE SCRIPTION
to light in 1885 by Mr. S. M. Burrows, inscript and translation in the C. B. R.A.S. one, it is engraved on a series of slabs inside the shrine. The writing covers 5 in. of the smooth surface and consists of
ne inch to one and a half in size are ther inscriptions of Nissanka-Malla.
e style of composition, there is hardly :ord is a tactfully worded exhortation to the selection of persons for admission oing things contrary to the teachings of at the Buddhist monks of the time of nd he, like other kings before him, had der of the Church' to put down corrupt
XT。
ලිග පරාක්‍රමබාහු චකූ[වතී.තින්වහන්සේ] ශඹා * බුඩි පූබ්බ්*ගමවා සුපිළිපන් සංඝයා
ve, p. 69. * See the accompanying Plate 17. * * පූවීඩා ' වියයුතුයි

Page 155
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Poļonnaruva: Häta-dā-gē
See about 2: it
From an in -impratton Alted by the
 

Vol. II. Plate f7,
Inside Wall-Inscription.
KoreaQgmumusano Israese a:
aúa”y &r y . ܬ ܀
4
5
6
eles to foot.
Archaeological Commirov, ('yon,

Page 156
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Poļonnaruva: Hata-dā-gē
See about at ite
From an in -impratton Alted by the
 

Vol. II. Plate f7,
inside Wall-Inscription.
5
6
es to I foot.
Archaeological Commiro, t'yon,

Page 157


Page 158
No. 16) HATA-DA-GE INSIDE
3
4.
5
6
ෙස් ධම්මවිනයවූ පරිද්දෙන් පූරන පිළිවෙ ජුන් අයැති හෙයින් ශාසන රකෂාවට සුදු ... (දුන්) ආචායින්‍ය උපාඛාන්‍යායවැ සිටිනා වහා [ක]... ... නුවණ නැති පාප සතවයන්' ('
වදාළ ආ
· තු (කෙනා) මනාවක් කෞනා ක
· යැ දුශගීලවා (පරා) පිළිබද් අහර වැ
RANTSC
Šrī siri-saigabo vīra-rāja Nišan)
Cakravarttin-vahanse) sasun pasvā-dahas pavatnā saidahā
supili(pan saringhaya-vahan-] -sē dharmma-vinaya-vū paridden * p
Lakdivä rajun ayati heyin $asana raksavata su
a(ta) ... (dun) ācāryya upādhyāya-vä siținā ka. .. nuvaņa nāti pāpa Satvayan"
vadala ä
... tu (no) manāvak no kața (tävu) ... ... ... .. ... .. yä duśśīlavä (parā) pilibadahara
(TRANSA
Hail! His Majesty Siri-Saiigabo
Parakrama-Bahu Cakravartti, with his preservation of the religion for five thousar of the religion belongs to the kings of C of the community perform their duties in rules of discipline, was pleased to make th
* * සතතිචයන්' වියයුතුයි
Read pirvangama-ud.
WOT TT

WALL-INSCRIPTION 97.
ත් ඇතද ශාසන රක්ෂාව ලක්දිවැ ර
සු අවවාද මෙසෙ වදාරන ලෙසයෙකි අ(ත) හන්සේවරුන්දෑ ශඨ කුට මෙතෙකරාටි 2.නා විචාරා මහණ නො කටයුතු බුදුන්
ටයුතු ගුණ නැ(නිවැ) ගත් මහණවෙස්
ප්‍රීනඥනු නරකමයහි .. .. .. ....
RIPTI.
ka-Malla Kāliňga Parākrama-Bähu
i śarddhāo buddhi pürbbaňgama-vä*
urana pilivet àta-da šāsana raksāva
dusu avavāda mese vadärana seyeki
i wahanse-warun-da Satha kuta kairati no vicārā mahaņa no katayutu Budun
yutu guņa nä(ti-vä) gat mahaņa-ves
valandanu narakayehi . . . .
ION,
Vīra-rāja Niśśaninka-Malla Kāliňga mind filled with faith directed to the ld years), inasmuch as the protection 2ylon, even though the pious members accordance with the Aharma and the e following exhortations conducive to
* Read śraddhā.
Read sattvayan,

Page 159
98 EPIGRAPHIA
the preservation of the religion :-The of . . . . teachers and spiritual prece foolish, sinful persons who are false ar. thing contrary to) . . . . . . . taught b adopted without the virtues (of one) is (belonging to another) while one leads a
No. 17. POLONNARUWA; G
LOSE to the eastern outer wal above at page 84, and within a
edifice known as the Sat-mahal-prasad gal-pota', 'stone-book', with its ends p
According to Mr. Bell, its exac down its axis; 26 ft. 7 in. at both ed from 2 ft. 2 in. to-II ft. 4 in. The uppe then framed and divided into three horizontal and vertical, in imitation of ola manuscripts, in which holes are p. uniting cord. Within these partitions record was carefully incised in sharply lines. Each partition is read by itself, the top left-hand (south-west) corner seventy-two lines, containing more thar in Ceylon.
The galbota was raised on a bricl by 13 ft. 6 in., and sheltered by a cano
Ruin No. 7 in inset B of the plan of Po of Indian and Eastern Architecture (ed. I9 Io, v. most perfect representations existing of the sev of it, with illustrations, see A. S. C. Annual Ae, See site, No. 5 of inset B of the Polonn Fergusson, Burrows, and others have spoken of th ' A. S. C. Annual Report, I903, p. I7.

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
venerable ones, who are in the position otors, should not, without inquiry, robe ld crafty. They should do no improper by the Buddha. The guise of a Sramana . . . . . . . . and the partaking of food in immoral life . . . . . . . . . in hell.
ALPOTA' SLAB-INSCRIPTION
of the so-called Hata-da-ge mentioned few yards south-west of that remarkable laya', there lies the oblong slab called ointing north and south. t measurements are: length, 26 ft. IO in. lges; breadth 4 ft. 7 in., depth varying r surface of the slab was first smoothed, partitions by narrow fillets (I to in.) the bare spaces on the palm leaves of ierced at two convenient points for the (9 ft., 8 ft. 7 in., 8 ft. 8 in. in width) the cut letters, in size I in., between ruled the text running on from the first line at of the stone slab. The inscription of 43OO letters, is by far the longest known
: podium, measuring (average) 3 ft. 3 in. by supported on ten pillars, 5 ft. in height
lonnaruva, facing p. 84. Fergusson, in his History ol. i., p. 245), refers to this building as "one of the en-storeyed temples of Assyria”. For a description bort, I 9o3, pp. I 4-I 6. aruva plan. Sir Emerson Tennent, Messrs. Forbes, is gigantic monolith in their respective writings.

Page 160
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: '
(Vie
 

Vol. 11. Plate i8
Galpota” Slab-Inscription w from S. E.)

Page 161


Page 162


Page 163
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva :
Arofured from an illus,
 

Vol. II. Plate 19
“Galpota” Slab-Inscription (South side)
tration in A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1903

Page 164
xo. 17] POLONNARUVA: ʻGALP(
above the floor level. To bear the wei made to rest on “corduroy" under-pinn “ Both sides and ends of the sla Aiaisas-two hundred and upwards in At the middle of each end is a seated flowers, upon which a pair of elephant a chatty-a frequent Indian motive and The letters are very well preserve third many of them have been so worn places to make out the words. As rega what has already been noticed in conn dealt with above. The same may be sa general style and phraseology of the lar forms vera and mirā (in partition C, li (P. vihara) and miraya (P. maraka). No genitive in gě as in apage and raja kema. in -val as in vihāra-valä (B, line Io) anc locative case for the sake of emphasis : grammatical forms occur rarely, if at are in common use in modern Sinhalese The postscript on the vertical fa space below and on either side of the this stone was brought for the special from Sägiriya (Mihintale) by the mig leadership of Adhikara Totadanavu firmation of the local tradition referred Forbes thought that in a situation a which the Sinhalese could have riven n a plan by which they procured pillar
North, 9 top row, 6 bottom row; east, 4. 40 top, 55 bottom-in all 2 II.
See accompanying plates, Nos. 18 and 19. * Vol. I, No. 9, and Vol. II, Nos. I 3-I 6.
See plate, No. 19. See below, p. 14, n. 4, for variant readin "See, for instance, Tennent's Ceylon (vol. ii,
a Ceylon (i. 42o).

TA' SLAB-INSCRIPTION 99
ht of so massive a slab the bottom was ng of short pillars laid flat, crossways.
are ornamented by double bands of number-moving from left to right. figure of the goddess Laksmi holding s, one on either side, pour water from occurring in Ceylon elsewhere'. d in the first two partitions, but in the off as to render it impossible in some rds their type there is nothing to add to 2xion with Niššanka-Malla's inscriptions id in respect of the orthography and the guage of the present record. The two nes 2 and 7) are contractions of vehera te also should be taken of the use of the énumgē (A, lines I 4-II 5), the neuter plural the particle -di affixed to nouns in the as Rāmeśvarayehi-adī (B, hine I 9). These all, in earlier inscriptions, though they
2e of the southern end, which covers the bas-relief, gives us the information that purpose of engraving the present record ghty men of Niśśaṁka-Malla under the Mand-nàvano. We have thus a conto by many a writer on Ceylon. Major ounding with rocks and quarries from asses of any size by means of wedgesof great length-it was a matter of
top, 42 bottom; south, 8 top, 6 bottom; west,
's of this name. ). 589), Pridham (ii, 5boj aliu rorbes, Eleven Pears
O 2

Page 165
OO EPIGRAPHIA
surprise that this weighty mass should removed upwards of eighty miles; and found means to accomplish this feat. question in his A. J. C. (p. 66), put forw original home of the slab was not Sigiri distant, and that the engraver purposely the record a more sacred character, Sä celebrated places of Buddhist worship'. convincing, for if we once admit the abil such an enormous block of stone, the especially as the ground which they wo Nevertheless, Dr. Müller may be righ examining the akşara să in the two estan of erasion of the z vowel sign above the the engraver suddenly changed his min next aksaragi. Secondly, the postscript the ruin of Nissanka-Malla's Privy Cou slab for it was brought from Eidera-ga Eideru-gala, in the same district as between them being not more than fiv exist in the S1-giri district, from which Polonnaruva to be used for his monume As to Adhikāra Toța- (or Koța to have conducted the operation, I am i kära Kotadanavu Devalinävan" menti the dowager queen of our king Nissai (6āna) of Baņdārapota Pirivatu-bim
Mr. Bell thinks that the sacred associati traversed, and the difficulties of transporting a blo egregious vanity of that self-lauding monarch int. lustre to his name (A. S. C. Annual Report, 19C
See No. 2 I, below. See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1894, p. 8. Probably identical also with Devadhikari w of the army of Kalyanavati, to build a vihara there
* See J. C. B. R. A. S., 1882, pp. 18-182. * See above, p. 42 B, lines I 9-2O, and p. 43

ZEYLAN ICA VOL. II
have been thought worthy of being it was still more wonderful how they So Dr. Müller, when discussing this ard the ingenious suggestion that the but Sigiri which is only about 15 miles Incised Sigiri instead of Sigiri to give giri being one of the oldest and most This view does not seem to be very ity of Nissanka-Malla's men to remove: distance would hardly matter much, uld have to cover is more or less flat. t for two reasons. First, on carefully pages before me, I seem to notice marks letters, pointing to the probability that d and altered a to i before incising the of the stone-seat unearthed just outside Lncil Chamber distinctly states that the lla, probably the village now known as the rock-fortress of Si-giri, the distance e miles. This proves that quarries did Nissanka-Malla had slabs brought to n tS.
danavu Mand-navan who is stated inclined to identify him with Lankadhibned in the inscription' of Kalyanavati, ka-Malla as the nephew or son-in-law Vijayanāvan, the minister who not
ons of Mihintalé-kanda, the great distance to be ck of granite so colossal, would doubtless stir the ) this boastful tour de vorce merely to add special
3, p. 17).
io was sent to Valligama by Ayasmanta, the chief (sv. lxxx. 38).
mote 6.

Page 166
No. 17) POĻONNARUVA: "GALPC
only carefully guarded the treasures of but also placed Kalyanavati on the thro Äbõ Senevirat (commander-in-chief) Arafavaliya, while the Mahavamsa refers Camtipati (chief of the army) of the therefore, to have been known by seve the similarity of these titles and from ot identified with Lankadhikāra Lolupal Lak- (or Lag-)Vijaya-Siügu Senevi Áb in the Sahasa-Malla's inscription and Aafavaliya, it was one Tavuru Sene put Niśśańka-Malla's son Vira-Bāhu 1 Asahāvamiusa.
The subject-Àateຕໍ່ of the prese words of Mr. Bell as "a blatant panegy mighty acts and munificence as asses presently, it was intended, like the co serve a special purpose. In my artic touched upon the political factors in fo throne. There were representatives ol himself belonged', of the Sinhalese Gov. Bahu I, of the Pándya and probably als positions at the Sinhalese Court and e perpetually intriguing for political supr felt the insecurity of his regal power, a to rule after him. This is clear from t able to hold the sceptre for any length or deposed. So at the outset of Nissan adopt a plan of action by which he ho one of two courses open to him-either and he wisely chose the latter which woul
had it not been for his open antagonism Govi-kula.
* Mv. lxxx. 33-38. A.
Vol. I, No. 9.
See also Turnour's remarks on Nissanka-Ma. vol. ii, pp. 332-333.

) TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
Parakrama-Bahu I and other princes, ne. . Now this minister is called Elalu.
both in the Pitfaivaliya and in the s to himas Ayasmanta (Skt. Ayusmat) 2 Khandhavara family. He seems, eral honorific titles. And judging from her circumstances he may, moreover, be a Kuludittavi Abónávan, called also ōnāvan, orĀyusmat, or Tāvurunāvan in the present one. According to the virat, probably this very general, who to death-a fact not mentioned in the
nt inscription may be described in the ric on the greatness of Nissanka-Malla's sed by himself, but, as will be seen ntents of most of his other records, to le on this king's Danbulla record 8 I rce at the time of his accession to the f the Kalinga-vamsa to which the king i-kula who were adherents of Parakramao of the Cola families, holding influential lsewhere in the island. They were all emacy, and NišSahka-Malla must have hd more so of the claims of his dynasty the fact that none of his successors was of time. They were either assassinated ka-Malla's reign he found it necessary to ped to safeguard his interests. He had a policy of repression or of conciliationld have met with the success it deserved, to the aspirations of the nobles of the
S. C. Annual Report, Igo3, p. Ii.
lla and his party in Forbes' Fleven Pears in Ceylon,

Page 167
IO2 EPIGRAPHIA
Nissanka-Malla's numerous inscript He took every opportunity to remind colonization of Ceylon as given in the Mahavariasa (ch. vii) and to impress u a prince of the Kalihga-Cakravarti-k Ceylon belonged only to this dynasty. princes alone were the defenders of th always been for the benefit of their sub sovereignty because it was incumbent o heir by hereditary succession. In this posed as a sovereign who held his auti munity. He backed up these assertion and charitable acts recorded in glowin inscriptions. The crowning point, howe exhortation to his subjects in section C, v for their enlightënment, And it must ir motives might have been, that, so far as ever attempted to win the confidence of rôle of a politiçal philosopher. If we a Hinduistic, though strongly tempered Buddhists as regards the nature of social relations. He agrees with Man in human form", but he goes against to a Buddha, for Manu believes in the r denies it and upholds the doctrine of respect with Seneca's theory that "no
* Ch. vii. 5, 7, and 8:
यस्मादेषां सुरेन्द्राणां माता तरुमादभिभवत्येष सर्वभूता सोऽग्निर्भवति वायुश्च सो स कुबेरः स वरुणः स मां बालो$पि नावमन्तव्यो म महती देवता होषा नर
* On this belief, see also Frazer's Lectures on 132, 28o, and Figgis' The Divine Right of Kings,

ZEYLANICA voL. II
ions tell us how he pursued this policy. the people of the story of the Vijayan 2 Dīpavariusa (ch. ix. 1-3 I) and in the pon them the theory that Vijaya was ula and that, therefore, the throne of He asserted, moreover, that the Kalinga e Buddhist Church, that their rule had jects, and that he himself assumed the n him to do so, as he was the rightful
manner he justified his position and hority entirely for the good of the comls by having his various administrative g terms not once but many times in ver, of his conciliatory method is in his where his theory of kingship is explained hdeed be said to his credit, whatever his is known, no other king of Ceylon has the public in this manner and play the unalyse his ideas we see that they are
with the cosmopolitan views of the society and the principles underlying u when he says that a king is a god him in comparing "an upright king' natural inequality of man, while Buddha
the equality of man, agreeing in this one is in truth nobler than another,
वाभ्यो निर्मितो नृपः । नि तजसा ॥ ५ ॥ ऽकैः सोमः स धर्मराट् हेन्द्रः प्रभावतः ॥७॥ नुिष्य इति भूमिपः šQQ forf te
the Early History of the Kingship, pp. 31-35, 128, ch. ii.

Page 168
No. 17 POĻONNARUVA: "GALP
except so far as his temper is more u Again, Nissanka-Malla's advocacy of " people, and his reasons for it remind l expressed in Rom. xiii. His contentio of the elective principle within the limit in Western Europe in the ninth century a male heir, people should place on the by a great king, to represent the Sov democracy to recognize the claims of th members as their ruler-all these imp Nissanka-Malla's political theory.
The Sanskrit stanza in tristu šādi tion and the Sinhalese quatrain at tl Hara-dage portico slab. And as to t as the names of Niśśańka-Malla's pare acts, tours of inspection, and the alleged is already known to us from his othet statement, however, that he was bori the arrival of Vijaya in Ceylon is an alluded to by Dr. Fleet in his article 'O date would give 17oI after Buddha (i.e. birth, if we follow the tradition that the landing of Vijaya in Ceylon. Accordin thirty years old when he ascended the he died.
It may perhaps serve a useful pu article mentioned above and state a Ceylon at this period is undoubtedly t simple reason that it agrees with the det inscription of King Sahasa-Malla who of Nissanka-Malla's death. Mr. Senevira
* Carlyle's Mediaeval Political Theory in the W,
* For the origin of this idea, see Ramayana, reference.
* See above, No. 14. “y
See above, p. 73. 6
Set forth with great enthusiasm and confide the C. B. R. A. S., on July 3, 1914.

OTA” SILAB-INSCRIPTION IO3
pright, his capacities better developed'. passive obedience' on the part of the ls of St. Paul's views on the subject as n as to hereditary right, his recognition is of the royal family as was customary ', his proposition that in the absence of throne a queen, or even a slipper worn ereignty, and finally his appeal to the e Kalinga dynasty and choose one of its ress one with the rational character of
vī metre at the beginning of the inscriphe end are the same as those on the he rest of the contents, most of it, such nts, queens and children, his charitable victorious campaigns in Southern India, records published in this book. The n when I7oo years had elapsed since interesting bit of information as already n the Origin of the Buddhavarsal'. This II57 A.D.) as the year of Nissanka-Malla's
Buddha's death is synchronous with the gly, Nissanka-Malla must have been just : throne in II.87 and thirty-nine when
irpose to draw attention to Dr. Fleet's gain that the ABuddha-varsa in use in he one reckoned from 544 B.C., for the ails of the date given in the Polonnaruva ascended the throne within a few years tna's contention" that the older reckoning
est, vol. i, p. 2 I. ii. II 2. I am indebted to Professor Keith for this
A. A. S., I909, pp. 329 and 332. ee also AE. Z., vol. i, p. I 23, note 4. ice in a paper read at a meeting of the members of

Page 169
IO4 EPIGRAPHIA
from 483 B.C. remained in use up to not therefore hold good. For reaso adhere to the view that there was a conf centuries, and that by the end of the e current which would place the death of established. −
The present inscription, like other from the references to his public act арparent that he must have had it ind busy reign of nine years (I 187-II96 A The inscription was first translate Turnour's Epitome of the V7 istory of translation appeared in 4. I. C. as Nc prepared independently of these from t Archaeological Commissioner of Ceylo rendered me much help in the summ. opportunity to acknowledge my indebt
TE.
A
1.
ශ්‍රී ධමමසේසාය.o සබ්බ*ලොමෙතෙකකමා භූපාලෙතුලනානායාචකෙත කීතීනිමෙහෙදී 2 ශ්‍රිමත් අනත් උතුම් ගුණගේ මොණන්
කාලිගචකූවතී.තින්වහන්සේකුඹෙල: 3 යොගයෙන් දෙවියන් විසින් අරගගන් මනුෂානාවාස කළ එක්දහස් සත්සිය 4 ත් සක්විත්තන් උපදනා උතුම්
රජපරපුරට තිලකයක් බණ්දු ශීජය{ මහමෙදවීන්වහන්සේකුසෙන් ඉපැදැ ර
හිමි ලක්දිවැ රජකරනුමැනැවැයී
5
See above, p. 65.
* See also V. R. A. S., I9 I2, p. I I I3.
Published in the Ceylon Almianac for 1834. vol. ii, p. 343.
* * සච් ” වියයුතුයි

ZEYLANICA (voIL. II.
the end of the fifteenth century does ns I have adduced elsewhere i I still usion of dates in the tenth and eleventh leventh century the Buddha-varsa now
the Buddha in 544 B.C. became fairly
s of Nissanka-Malla, is not dated, but S, religious and otherwise, it is quite ited at about the close of his short but .D.). d by Mr. Armour in the Appendix to
Ceylon . Dr. Müller's transcript and ). I48. The present edition has been he two ink-estampages supplied by the in. In this task Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka er of 1912 and I avail myself of this 2dness to him.
XT.
.ܝܬ
නා3@ශශ්‍රයො දායී සබ්බ*දා, රක්ෂණිය8 []] ూ9నీరుఅయ3 అ్ముGGరి3 లెర లోనిదిండా అC68 [] හිවි ඔකාවස්රජපරපුතෙරහි වූ ආකාශචාරී නා විජයරාජයන් බුදුන්ගේ නි නාලදුවැ ලක්දිවු බැසැ යක්‍ෂ පුළයමෙකාටu }ක් හවුරුදු ගියකල්හි බුදු බොස දමබදිව්හි කලිඟුරටz සිංහපුරයේහි මෙමa මෙගාප රාජයන්වහන්සේ නිසා පාඨිබතී * ජපෙරහරින් වැඩී තමන් කෙයානපරපුතෙරන් ලක්දිවැ කුලපෙර(ටු) මහරජුන් අ .
For a reprint, see Forbes' Eleven Years in Ceylon,
* * පාවීතී ' වියයුතුයි

Page 170
NO.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
17) POLONNAIRUVA : “ GALIPC
යදමෙන් මහපෙරහරින් මෙම ලකට බැඳී ශසතු ශාසනාගම සකල කලා විදා ලිවෙළින් අභිෂේක ලදින් වොටුනු පැල අහස්කුස් පුරමින් ආ මහමේකගැලඳ සුරුවා බැවි• ලොවැස්සන් ඇසට තියු කකරා පිනූ කුරූරු සැඩ වැලසින පාපිට මෙහථ මහා තද කෞතද ඇති නි @කෙණනිමැ අකාල මෙසයෙන් ම න් පැනූරනසිංහරාජවිකුම ඇති සමු පැනුණු මහපොළ(ගකු සමීපවූයේ තුදුස්ස දනයි වදාළ බසට තමාමැ ආදෙශ ඇති දුටු මෙකෙණහිමැ සතු පිට දු න්බැවින් දුටු මහාමහිමා ඇති සිරිස මලල අප්‍රතිමලල මහරජපාවහන්සේ ත් හිරුහුසේ සතුරතුරු දුරුලා බහුජන ශකූඹෙදවෙනදායාදෙස් කෞසාමිගුණෙන් තායෙන් මෙරුවසේ ගැමබුරුබ මහපොළොවෙස් ලොවැස්සන් පිනි වශයට පරපුරු මේ ලක්දිවුහි බහුජනයා දුනීනිතිවශයෙන් කුලාචාරධනයේ @යන් ඔවු න්ට කුලාචාර තබා දි පස්හවුරුද්දෙ පෙරු රජුනදවසL වඩා ගන්නා තුන්පැළ හා ම ඬරන් සාක හා මැකෙනඥ අමුණට එක්
පැස්කෙස් අමුණට එකමුණු පෑළ වඩා මෙන0ගන්නා නියා @යන් හා දුකින් කරන කෞසෙහන් නියායෙන් හා වා3වසථා කෞකාබැ මැණික් වසතුනාභර ණදි අෙනක ධන චක්‍රියායෙන් දිළිතුදහි රන්රිදි වළන් ගෙහිල ආදි බොහේ මෙකාට( තුන් රජයෙහි බොතෙහා කල් රට( සුභිකෂකෞකාවනැ එහි සතවයනට
* * විසුරුවූබැවින්' වියයුතුයි
3 4 පිසමබුරු
VOL. III.

) TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION по 5
සැ ඈපාහිමියා තනතුරු රජඉසුරු වින්දිමින් යේහි නිපු[නුඹෙසjවැ රජ පි ථිLනඥ( මහරජතන් පත්වූ වෙගාටුනු මගුලෙහි කිපි බැ[ලුව] පමනෝණකින් වි යුණු අණසක් ඇති ක්‍රීඩාවනයෙහි ඉදිරියට න දිවු කැඩී සිය (පිළු)න් හා සැමැගu රුඳකකතරෙහිද පැන් වුවම නැවැයි සිතු හවතුරු පවත්බැවින් කැමැති තැනි දුකීඩාවට බැණ වැඩි තැනැ අභිමුඛයෙනි : නපුරැයි පහවැ ෙතාම තව
තමා ඩැහැ දිවූ පිදුබැවින් අලංඝනීය තුටුවැ කෞකාචනාදඹෙකාට්‍ය මඟුලuතු තමාමැ
విes) జా86 ఆరgఅSటై టెరరక టిబెదింప ජ් උදාගල් මුතුදුන් ප නයා මුවපියුම් පුබුදුකොට( අනත් රජසිරින් [සු]ෂුන්සනදැනුමෙස් ඩීර
)බැවින් සාගරයෙස් කෂානතිගුකෙණන් Şන් උපන් කප්රුකක්කෙස් වැඩගැසිට( අපගෙ
අතුකෝරක( සමහර රජතෙකෙනකුන්ගේ යන් පිරිහුණු(චෙස්) [ව]නයි මහාකරුණ
කැ අය හැරැ කෙත්වත් අය ගන්නාකලu | අය හැරැ උත්මෙත් අමුණට එකමුණු
තමුණු මෙඳපෑළ හා මඬරන් සතරක හා හා මඬරන් තුනක බැගින් ගනුත්මුත්
කටුසර අය හැමැකලවම කෙනාගන්නා කහවුණු තමබ ලොතෙහා රන් රිදී මුතු
ම් නිවා දිවෙල් වහල් සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු I0 සමපත් තබා දී අමාතාන්‍යාදින් ඇති අපවත් මහවැවු ඇළ අවුණු බන්ඳවා එ එ
· අභයදාන දී විසමබුරු*වතද හැරැ
* * සතතවයනට ' වියයුතුයි යීඳකියවියහැකියි.

Page 171
I O6
21
22
23
24
10
11
EPIGRAPHIA
@නාඑක් ජනපදයෙහි ධම්මාධිකරණ ( සොරකම් කරන්නේ බනාශාගෙය: @චාරභය දුරුකොට( වල්වැස්සන් පැල්වැස්සන් කොට( බුදුසස්මෙනහිඳ නයවිනයවූ ප ක-ශාසන නිෂකණටකකොටඇ සුශීල ම හවුරුදු පතා මහණුවම් කරවා මගකුසලා න් පෙර පරිද්දෙන් තබා දී සස්න් ශාසත්‍රධරයනට අනුරූප වුතති" ද වැඩ බොකෙහා කල්
B,
පවත්තෙන් රාජවශය නිසාය(යි කලිඟුරට @ගන්වා උකෙරහිඥා, යුවරජතන් පත්
· වහන්සේටද රාජ කනායකාවන් ගෙන්ව
బc gఅవిg అGట్టిలెలిలిఅలed { @දවීන්වහන්සේ හා සහෙවධාටුනුරජබ లిఅతినేed 80 స్టో రివీsc*gచివరలSE)అని නැඟී හවුරුදුපතබා පස්තුලාභාරයක් කෙනාළුක් දිගින් රැස්වූ මහණ බමුණු නානාථ ජනයන් සනාථකොටා මෙද සනහා සිත් ගත් බහුජනයා මෙවන( භ පක්ෂපාතෙකාට්‍ය දිවි දි ගෙවම්හයි ගුණයෙහි අගතන්පත්වැ ඳවසා දව පුලසතිපුර නමැති කාලිඟකපුරෙයහි ව චාරචඤයුසින් සතතයෙන් දකුතුදු ද මෙහි තුබූ පරිදි පුතායක්ෂ කළ(මැනැවැ) ගම් නියම්ගම් රාජධානි ජලදුගීග ද කඳුගීග හා එක්කොටැ කීඩ0භවනයක්
සි බහුජනයනඥ මහාදානවජියායෙන් ලූ බැලූ මියගුණ මහාවෙර' (ම)හගම [ෙ නවකමමානත කරවා දමබුලුලෙණ න් ගාවා ලක්ෂයක් ධන වි(යද)ම්මෙක් වන්මැලිමහසෑවහන්සේට සතිස්ලක්
* * වාතති’ වියයුතුයි
* * මහවෙහෙර ' වියයුතුයි

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
මුවා අනායාය නිවාරණකොට සොරුනුදු 3 වෙදයි උන් උන් කැමැති වසතු ද
හැමැතහැනම සාධා කණටක කෞශගාධනය රිද්දෙන් දුශසීල කණටක පහකොට, ලො හසගනට සිවුපසයෙන් උපසථානෙකාටදැ
කඨිනදාන දී මෙඳවදාන දරුකුසලාන්
\ටද බොහො වැඩ සාධා දි ධමමධර ධමමශාසභුද පවතවා මෙසේ ලො සසුන්
| යවා සොමසුයඹවශ ෙබාෙහා බිසොවරුන් විරබාහු මහපාණන් 20 රජකුලය මහත්මෙකාට( අග මෙහෙසුන් ୬୦ ସନ୍ଧକ୍ଷେଧିତ ଛାତ୍]<ନ୍ଧି ଔକ୍ଷ රණින් සැ(දි) උබෙරනිදා දරු මහපාණන් න්ටෝස් හා එක්ව තුල9භාර
බැගින් දි නවරත්නද,නවශ්‍රියා පවත්වා බු කණ පිළු කුරු කුදුන් ආදිවූ දි බ්‍රිස් චතුසස(ගු)හවසතුයෙන් ලොකශඹාසන
මෙවන( තමන් සිතැ ඇති කෞසන } වෙළ ගන්නා පරිද්දෙන් ජනානුරඡන )සැ දසපින්කිරියවත් පුරා බැඩගැ වසනසේගෙයක් සචමඬළ පරමඬළය රූප ලක්දිව මෙස යි සි(වු)රග සෙනග පිරිවරා ත්‍රිසිංහළයෙහි හිරිඳුගීග වනදුගීග so නිමෙන් ඇවිද බලා වදාරා පුතා3නත(වා) පිනවා තුන් රජයෙහි බැ දවුනුවර:]කැ(ලැ)ණේ ආදිවූ ජරා විහාරවලt
@හාත් හුන් සිටි පිළිම දාගබ * ර 20වu (මහා)පූජා කරවා අනුරාධපුරෙය රු ෂයක් බන වියදම්කොටැ පූජාකර
* * සච්ඨාඬග ' වියයුතුයි * * දාගැප් ’ යීදකියවියහැකියි

Page 172
NO
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
. 17 POLONNARUVA: GALPC
වා ඒ පූජාවට සතුටු දෙවතා(වන්). දාගබක් කරවා එ එ තන්හි ස් බුදුසසුන් පි හිටි ලක්දිව පෙර දවසt .. .........................
සියුරඟ සෙනඟ පිරිවරා තමන්වහන් විරුදු ඇති බැවින් කිසිතැ(නකත්) සැන් නිල්මිණි අ(සැ)ක්සේ නිසල්වූ ම @ස්නායුඬ ඉල්වා දූතයන් භටයන් නඟා යවා යුඬ
Gలలె రొఇర్మజాలి అస్థిరై రిస06)0 ඩයට නික්මුණු බව [දැක( භය] ප
අප ජීවත්වන පමණ ග[ම් ද
· මැනැවැ යි කියා වෙළ ගෙනහැ (එවූ ර)නැඟිලි ෙනාළුත් පඬුරු හා සොළීරටින් కeదిరeయల oబ989(యాజి) &So *ை அ இgைg3 6ஷல் 8ை ගු ණක(මැති රජදරුවන්හා . මි. තමන්වහන්සෙමෙග ෙශණයකියාතිශෙයන් භය එළවා එ එ
රෙමශචරෙයහිදි තුලාභාර නැඟී මෙ @කාටදැ එ තන්හි බොතෙහා කල් පවත්නා නියාවේ යන දෙවාලයක් නෙවා ප්‍රතිමල්ලය මැනැවැයි දමබඳිවැ රජුන් කළ ආර පිරිවරා ලක්දිවු වැඩ( මෙම ශෛලාවැ 1 දනම්හයි සිතා සවදෙශ පරදෙශයෙහි @නාළු
@නාඑක් දානසතු කරවා රන් රිදී @යන් කප්රුක්කෙස සරහා මහදන සෙනතහොත්සව බලනු සන්දහා නි රවා දළදාපාක්‍රධාතුන්වහන්සේට පූත. හා පුදා, ඝනරන්දාගබක් ඇතුළුවූ {
C.
eరిeవిన లి966ణ టికేగింజలఅవిఆ{ සවග්ගබෝමාකෂවන නියාමයන් කරව
* * ආශිව්බාද ' වියයුතුයි

OTA” SLAB-INSCRIPTION по7
. . . . ... ආශිබබාද * කළ තැන (ග)ල් සදාචාර ශිලා ලෙඛ කරවා මෙසේ සාරවූ
(ස) නපුරැයි දැ(හැ)වැ දමාබදිවූ (දිනියටි)වැ හීමෙස නිශශolකමල්ල යන
කයක් ෙනාකොටා මහත් රාජානුභාවයෙන් 2හමුතු තැරැ දමබඳිවු වැඩහැ වනද? යුඬ
ධයට සැරහුණු කල්හි ල(ග්) විජයසිගු කෙස @දන්නට මම්මැ පමිණිමී දනවා යූ
ත්වූ පාඬිරජථුරුවන් හා මැණියන් විසින් රා]ජන්‍යය තමන්වහන්සේමා ගෙන( වදාළ
හා රාජකනාඝකාවන් [හා හසතන්‍යශවාදි ?] මෙසේමා එවූ බොහෝ පඬුරු නැමැති
හ තිIලිඟ] ගු[පීජර ආඳි] නොඑක් දෙශයේ තූ සනථ0නමෙකාටදැ කෙන0කැමැත්තවුන්ට
රටින් බිසො|[වරුන්හ0] පඬුරු ගෙන්වා නාළුක් දෙශවාසීන්ට අනනන වසතු තාන්‍යාග
යන් ජයසතමභ කොට( නිශශයෙක්ශවරයෙ }ක්නු නැතිබැවින් අපට අභය දී වදාළ
ධනායෙන් (වහල්) ගෙනහැ එමැ සෙනග සතුරන් නැති බැවින් පරලොවැ සතුරන්
ක් තැනැ නිශශයංකඳන[සjත්‍රය ඇතුළුවූ වළන් ආදිවූ අමෙනක අනුභව වස්තු ත් පවත්වා දන් ගත් යාචකයන්ගේ lශශකාංකදනමඬපයනු යන මඩපයකුදු ක තුණුවන්වහන්සේ හා දියණියන්වහන්සෙ වන පුදා, ගලවා ශිලාමය
à දොරටු පවුරු බැලූවන්ට සිත් සතුටුවන් )0 8
* * චන්ඳව වියයුතුයි
P 2

Page 173
Io8
10
11
12
13
14
15
6
17
18
19
EPIGRAPHIA
හෙවර ‘ දාගබ සාමෙකාට්‍ය උපකාරෙ අත් රුවන්මැලිදාගබ්වහන්ෙස් කර පවුරු සංඝාරාම කරවා ෙලාකශාසනය ලංකා{විපය සසුන්] පිහිටි වූ මෙහරි යැ සතවයෝ * උත්සීම ගුණ ඇත්ත කරුණයෙන් අවවාද කිය(නුඹෙසෙ න සිටියද නරකෞඳවතා හෙයින් දෙවි ලැබීම් බුදුන් ලැබීම් කෞස් [සැලකිය ට සුදුසු නිගුහ කරනන0හු ශරීරයෙහි හිත සිතින් කර{නනාහ අකjට යු අපායෙහි කෙනාභිය දෙනන0භ කටයුත් රජුන් හිඟි [කෝනා රැකක මි]නිස්[තෙ යි ඉඟි රැකක දෙවුලෙ0කෞස් වෙයි ර
බිජුවටය. එ එ ත .. .. .. .. .. .. තමා එ එ නුගුණයෙන් දුරුවිය යුතු
ଛର୍ଦ୍ଧ୍ଵ ପst 8 · · ·
· පාත රස වැනියැ යුතුයැ තනතුරෙන්
දරුව[න්ට]... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... " කැනදවා වදාළ(දැය(යි) කිකල්හි නිවර• තමා . . කට [යුතුයැ රජු ]න්,මෙග් ' ඩීම් මරනු එන්නට මතුරන නියායැ රජු:
කලක් සි)ටිබෙන්යැ දැනුම් න ම් මෙකළෙහිගුණ දැනුමැ වෙළනදහම් රැක්ක යුතු(යැ) .. . . . . මෙකී සා වන්නේයැ එහෙයින් රාජරකෂා( දඹෙජිපාඩතවනු(වන්) [ෙනා රුස්න න්ගෙන් නම් තනතුරු සම්පත් ලදි: @ගාවිකුලෙහි (සම)හ[ර] . . . . . ම් තනතුරු මෙන0 බලා දි .............................
ඔහු හා කෙනාහැණුණු මැනවැ ඔ
as esoes සිංහාදින්ගේ (ε)oότ) B O p O ( ජනයන් විසින් අපහා[ස]... . . .
@කෙනන්යැ එබැවින් ... .. .. ... (ය ( ඔහු දු)රුකොටu .. .. .. ... (මෙය: දශීනාත් යනු ආ
පත වචන හෙයින් (බිජය)... .. ... 6
පා(ව)න් බාලවුවද ලොකසවාමි{කෝ
·* * චෛවෙහර ' වියයුතුයි

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
වතත්‍යය කරවා රජගෙට උතුරුදිගැ අසු වා සිසාරා දොරටු 3. බොහොකල් පවත්නාබස් කොටa තවද නුදු උතතම භූමි 1 xගාහ අවවාද කියා රකෂාකළමැනැවැයි යක්) [රජ]දරුවන් මනුෂ්‍යරූපයෙ යන්සේ දැක්ක( යුතුයැ (මැන්ඳහත්) රජුන් 7 යුතුJයැ රජදරුවෙ0 වරද | @රාගයකට වෙදනු කරන පිළියමක්මෙස් ත්මෙතන් වලකා @තහි යොදා සගමොක්ද ගෙනහැ බෙදනනයාහ ලා නි]රාසේ මෙව ජදරුවන්ට ගන්නා දුක් සුවයට වපුරන
යැ ලද සම්පත් රක්නවු කුලාචාර රැක්ක ... [උක්] දඩුකෙස් පක්ෂ පිරිහුණද නැටියෙන් ගිලිහුණු ඵලඹෙස් රජ පවත්තෙන්ය.( ද වුව මට කිම්දැයි @නාබා යන නියායෙන් රහස් මෙඳ න්ට දිවි දෙනුයේ යශගශරීරයෙන් බො(මෙහා
නම් ගොවිතැනැ හස්තසාර නම් දහම. බී දෙය රජුන් නි මෙයහි කෙනාපමාවියැ යුතුයැ රජදරුවෝ |0]හ එහෙයින් උ න් දෙපීපාඩත @නාවියැ යුතෙතත්යා ඉදින් . ගෙයක් තමා ලද න
............ (ම් කම)කට සිතානම් ලොවැස්සන් [එබතු]වූ සිතක් සිතුවද රා වෙස් තැතු) කවුඩු කැණහිල් ආදින්චෙස් මහ
· ලොසැපැත්භා එක්වැ මැ
සන) .. .. .. .. .. ... (ලොවැස්සන් එක්වැ | ... පි) · ... ... (ක0) ... ... ... ... ... ... නන්‍ය
) .. .. .. ... රාජයන්ගේ (දරු) ඈපා මහ
හයින්] රාජ්‍යයට බලා ගෙනහැ කුල
* * සතතිචයො ' වියයුතුයි

Page 174
No. 17 POĻONNARUVA: "GALPO
20
2.
22
23
24
සිරිත් ද ........................................................................ කටයුතු ආඥායෙහි පැවැතහැ රක්ෂා කටයුතු උ
න් පය( ලූ වහන් මාත්‍රයකුදු රජතන්හි , ... ... විෂ ඕනාසේ කප්රුක් පිහිටි ත
ලිගවශයට හිමි ලක්දිවැ බුඬශාසනයට @නාපිහිටිවියැ යුත්චෛත්යා විජයරාජe
න් ලක්දිව් හිමි කාලිගවශයෙහි රජදර සවාමිකෞකාට( බෙලාසසුන් රකෂා කරනු
ළු ලො සගන්මෙනය([...] සිතා කෞදෙ වන රජවිරුන් මෙසේ අයදමෙනය G3, 25ocol Swws-7
POSISC
1 ශ්‍රී කාලිඟචකූවතී.ති 2. සවාමින් වහන්ෙස් 3 ඇති කළ නිශශoක
7 මෙගන්වූ ශිලාලේ
RANTSO
A.
Śrī[I] Dharmas so'yaṁ sarbbao-lok-aik -yah bhūpālendrān yācate kīrtt Mallah []
Śrī-mat anat utum guņa-geņen hivi Kaliiga-Cakravarttin-vahanse-kul
-yogayen deviyan-visin aragganna-lac manusy2äväsa kala ek-dahas sat-si
-t Sakvittan upadana utum Damba
memai raja-parapurata tilakayak nisā Pārbbatī
maha-devinvahanse-kusen ipädä rajahimi Lakdivä rajakaranu-mänäväy
-yadamen maha-peraharin me Lakat: vindimin Šastra Šastr2ägama sakala
! ' කොට “ සීද කියවියහැකියි

TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION Io9
} [ඔවු]නුදු නැත[ෙහාත්] බිසොවරුන්ගේ නුදු නැත මහරජු තබා රාජ්‍ය රැකක යුතු ... (ස) .. ... (ක) » xහැනැ විෂ රුක් හිනදුවන්නාසේ කා 2 පුතිපක්ෂ අබෙණඬ චෝඩ පාඬයාදි රජුන් කුමාරයන් කෞකෙර පට ‘අැවන්ටයා සොයා ගෙනහැ(ත්) වීනම් උන් හු ආචාරයි කSN>~ දහම් නබෙම් මේ මු ලාසැපත් අදරැති කරගෙනය([] මතු t[...] කලිගු ලකිණද නිසකරජ ගුණ නරිඳ
RIPT.
4 භටයන් ලවා අධි
ర్ బార Gరొ9'(&)ణg(అతితే
6 නාවන් සෑගිරියෙන් 3ඛ ගලයි ලාංකSN>~
RIPT,
a-mānyaš-šreyo-dāyī sarbba°-dā raksaņii-hetorebbhũyo bhũyo Vĩra-Niššamka
Okāvas-raja-parapurehi vū ākāśa-cāri en ā Vijaya-rājayan Budungē niluvä Lak-divu bäsä yaksa pralaya-kotä yak havurudu giya-kalhi Budu Bosa.divhi Kaliñgu-ratä, Sirihlhapurayèhi baňdu Šri-Jayagopa-rajayan-vahansè
peraharin väçdī taman yona-parapuren i Lakdivä kulaje(tu) maha-rajun aa bäsä äpā-himiyā tanaturu raja-isuru kalā vidyāyēhi nipunu-sevä raja-pi
* Read sarua. Read Pārvati.

Page 175
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
EPIGRAPHIA
-livelin abhiseka ladin voturnu pâlän ahas-kus puramin ā maha-mē-kä -suruvā bävi i lovässan äsața tiy kakarā pinū kurūru sāda välla-si päpita helu maha tada teda äti ni
sitū keņehi-mä akāla meghayen -n pän-ūrana-sinha-rāja-vikrama ät abhimukhayehi pänuņu maha-p to-mă taţa tudussa danayi vadāla basața tam ghaniya ädeša äti dutu kenehi-r tamä-mä pita du-n-bävin dutu maha-mahima ăti Si Wirrarāja Ni$$arinka-Malla Ap] muňdun pa-t hiruhu-se satur-anduru duru-la ba raja-sirin Sakra-devendraya-se S. -tayen Meruva-se gamburu-bävin S lo-vässan-pinin upan kap-rukak-s parapuru mē Lakdivuhi bahu-ja! durniniti-vasayen kulacara-dhar -nayen ovu- . -nta kulācāra tabā dī pas-havurudde rajun davasä vaqdā gannā aya hā ma-ida-ran sāka hā mändeamuņata ek pässē amuņata ek-amuņu pāļa vadā no gannā niyā-yen hā dukin karana sehen kațusara vyavasthā koțä kahavuņu tamb --q=adi aneka-dhana-varŞayen dilinc para puru ran-ridi valan gehila ai koțä tun-rajayehi boho kall apavat
subhiksa-kotä ehi satvayanata*
Perhaps for 'visuruviz bavin'. Read sattvayanada,

ZEYLAN ICA (VOL. III
dä maha-raja-tan patvū voțunu maňgulehi la-da kipi bäluva) pamaņekin viuņu aņasak äti krīdā-vanayehi idiriyața nna divu kadi siya (pilu)nha samanga ir-udaka-katarehi-da pän vuva-mänäväyi maha-vaturu pavat-bävin kämäti tänii samudra-kridävata Bäna” vädi tänä oläigaku samipa-vu-sé napuräyi paha-vä
ā-mā tamā dähä divu pidū-bāvin alarihnä satuțu-vä koñca-nāda-koțä maňgull-ätu
ri-Saňgabo Kāliňga Parākrama-Bāhu *ati-Malla maha-rajapa-vahanse Uda-gal
hujanayā muva-piyum pubudu-koțä anat omi-gumen [supun-sañdahu-se dihiraagaraya-Se ksanti-gunen maha-polova-se ē vädäsițä apage vaṁśayața nayā aturekā samahara rajakenekungē ayen pirihunu (se) [vanayi mahâ-karu
kä aya härä ket-vat-aya gannā-kalä perä härä uttē amuņața ek-amuņu tun-päļa
-amuņu de-päla hā maňda-ran sataraka hā hā maňçda-ran tunaka bägin ganut-mut
aya hämä-kalața-mä no-gannā niyāyen hā l loho ran ridi mutu manik vastrabharau-gim nivā divel vahal sarak pamuņu di boho sampat tabā dī amātysādīn ätimaha-vävu äļa avuņu bandavā e e ratā abhaya-dāna dī visamburu-“vata-da härä
Mt. gona. This may also be read pisamburu-.

Page 176
NO.
21
23
24
10
17] POLONNAIRUVA : “ GALP(
no-ek janapadayehi dharmādhikara sorakam karannē dhansāšāyen v
duru-kotä val-vässan päl-vässan hän
Budu-sasnehi-danaya-vinayavu
-ka śäsana niskantaka-kotä suśla
kota havurudu pata mahanuv daru-kusalan maiiga-kusala
-n pera paridden taba di sasnata-da dharayanata anurūpa vratti dī väçda boho kall
pavatnē rāja-varihšaya nisāyäyi Ka bisovarun genvā urehidā yuvar -vahansēța-da rāja-kanyakāvan ger
Kāliiga Subhadrā Maha-de Mahadevīn-vahansē hā saha-voțunu-raja vahansē hā dū Sarbbāňga-osu näňgi havurudupatā pas-tulābhāray no-ek digin räsvū mahaņa bami -nanatha janayan sanatha-kota me sanahā sit gat bahu-janayā veni -ha paksapāta-kotā divi dī gevam
gunayehi aga-tan-patvä davasä Pulasti-pura namäti Kāliňgalka
paramañdalaya cara-cakSusin se -mehi tubü paridi pratyaksa kala Tri-Simhalayehi gam niyam-ga durgga parih-ka-durgga hā ek-koțä krīçdā-bha tyanta-(va)si bahu-janayan-da m -lu bālu Miyaiguņu Mahāvera ādivū jarā vihāravalā nava-ka siți pilima dāgaba“ ra
Read urti. Probably for Maha-vehera.

) TA' SLAB-INSCRIPTION II
ņa lavā anyāya nivāraņa-kotā sorunudu edayi un un kämäti vastu di Cora-bhaya ä-tāna-ma sādhā kaņtaka šodhanaya-kotā paridden duśśīla-kaņțaka paha-koțä lomaha-saňganața sivu-pasayen upasthānaam karavā kațhina-dāna di deva-dāna
boho väida sādhā di dharma-dhara śāstradharmaśāstra-da pavatvā mesē lo sasun
B. liigu-rata yavā Soma-Sūrya-varihša boho ja-tan pat Virabahu mahapananvā rajakulaya mahat-kotā aga mehes un 7in-vahansē hā Gaňgavarňnśa Kalyāņa
baraņin sā(dī) urehidā daru MahapāņanLindarin-vahansē hā ekvä tulābhāra ak bägin di navaratna-dāna-varşā pavatvā uņu kaņa piļu kuru kudun ādivū dī'se catussa(iigra)ha-vastuyen loka-Šasana i venä taman sitä äti snehayi vela gannā paridden janānurañjana davasä dasa-pin-kiriya-vat purä urayehi vädä vasana-seyek svamaidala tatayen dakutudu apa Lakdiva semänävä)yi si (vu)raňga senaňga piirivarā m rajadhäni jala-durggagiri-durgga vana
'anayak-hi-men ävida bala vadara praahá-däna-varsäyen pinavà tun-rajayehibä(Ma)hagama [Devunuvara ?) Kä(lä)ņi mmänta karava Dambulu-lenå hot hun
Read Sarvanga-. * This may also be read dagdip; Mt. dagap.

Page 177
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
EPIGRAPHIA
-n gâvâ lakşayak dhana vi(yada)m-k -ye Ruvaramali-mahasa-vahans puja-kara-vä ë pujavata Satutu devatä(van)
dagabak karava e e tanhi sa budu-sasun pi-hiti Lakdiwa pera davasa . .
(diniyaţi)vă siyuraăga senaăg Malla, yana virudu äti bävin kisi-tä(nakat) säkaya a(sä)k-se nisal vu maha-muidu sena-yuddha ilva dütayan bhatayan nailiga yav Vijaya singu Senevi Tāvurunā pamirqimi danva yu-ddhayața nikmuņu bava däkä bha visin apa jivat-vana pamana ga vadäla mänävä-yi kiyā vela genä (evū ra)n-äňgili hā paňçduru hā Soļi-rațin mesē-mä kopā (gni) − nivā Karņņāta Nelūru Gauda E deśaye guna-kämäti raja-daruva vunța tamanvahansege sauryyatisayen bhaya elava e erati
warayehi-di tulabhara naigi kotä e-tan-hi boho kall pavatnā niyāyen jay devalayak narhwa pratimalayak-mänäväyi Dambadivä rajun kala
pirivarā Lakdivu vädä me lov danamhayi sitā svadeša paradešayehi no-ek t no-ek dana-satra karava ran ridi
āśārzväid,

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
tā (mahā)pūjā karavāAmurādhapuraēța satis-lakşayak dhana viyadam-koțä
.. aŠirbbāda kala täna (ga)l- lā-cāra šilā-lekha karavā mesē sāravū
. ... (sa) napuräyi dä(hä)vä Dambadivu a pirivarā tamanvahanse Niśśamka
k no-koțä mahat rājānubhāvayen nilmiņi tärä Dambadivu vädä dvanda”-yuddha
"ã yuddhayata. sārahumu kal-hi La[g-] van Dambadivu sådhä dennata mam-mä
ya] patvū Pāňdi-rajjuruvan hā mäņiyanm dī rājyaya taman-vahansē-mä genä
rāja-kanyakāvan hā hasty=aśvādi ?) no-ek evü bohö paňduru nämäti jaladháráyen
Kaliňga Ti[liňga) Gurjjara ādi) no-ek in hā .. mitra santhāna-koțä no-kämätta
n bisovarun hā) paňduru genvā Rāmeśno-ek dešaväsinta ananta vastu tyäga
a-stamboha kotä Nissarihikèsvarayä, yana hu nātibāvin apata abhaya di vadala
ārādhanāyen (vahal) genä emä senaňga ä saturan näti bävin para-lovä saturan
ana Nissarinka-dana-[sa]traya atuluvu valanädivu anekaanubhava vastu
Read duandta.

Page 178
NO.
23
24
10
11
12
13
14
17 POĻONINARUVA: "GALPO
-yen kap-ruk-se sarahā maha-dan pav, balanu sandahā Niśśaininka-dāna
-rava dalada-patra-dhatunvahanseta vahanse hā pudā ghana-ran-d Sila-maya
O.
Daladá-geya Vata-geya Niśśariaka vanta sit satutu-van Svargga-mok -ha-vera dāgaba sā-koti upakāra-ca Ruvanmäli-dägab-vahansè kara pavuru saringhārāma karavā loka-šās
Larinkā-dvīpaya sasun pihiți vū -yā satvayoutsīma guņa āttāha avav avavada kiya (nu-Seyek) [raja-kdar -n sitiyada nara-devata heyin devi läbīm budun läbīm sē sälakiyä y -ta sudusu nigraha karannahu Sariray sé hita sitin kara[nnaha aka]ta yt apāyehi no-hiya dennāha kațayuttehi hiňgi [no-räkka mi]nis-lo ni]ra-sé -yi iigi räkka devu-lo-se veyi raja-d bijuvatayà e e ta ... .. .. .. .. .. tama e e nugunayen duruviya yutu
yutuyä pi .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . -pāta rasa vähiyä yutuyä tanaturen daruvalinta) LL 0L S SY LLLSS SLSS LSL SLLL S S0LL L S S L LL SLLL L SLL L kāidavā vadāļa-(dāyāyi) kī-kal-hi n niyayen tama . . kata Iyutuya 1 -dīm marahu ennața maturana niyi bo(ho kalak si)tineya danum na-m kelehi-guna dänumä velandahan räkka yutu(yä) ... .. .. .. .. mel -sä vannéyä eheyin räja-raksäyehi
poddhatavanu(van) no-rusnâ)ha
Probably for Maha-vehera. See B, l. Io, all
WOL. I.

TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION I I3
tvä dan gat yäcakayangë santoséotsava maíñidapayä yana mañqdapayakudu ka
putaņuvan-vahansē hā diyaņiyanigabak ätuļuvū dhana pudā gaļavā
latā-maňdapaya dorațu pavuru bälūsa-vana niyāyen karavā Maityaya karavā rajageta uturu-digā asū at vā sisārā doratu yanaya boho-kal pavatna-se kota tavada heyinudu uttama bhūmiāda kiyā raksā-kaļa-mānāvāyi karuņāyen uvan manusya-rupayeran-se däkkä yutuyä (mändahat) rajun utuyä raja-daruvö varadaehi rogayakata vedahukarana piliyamakutten valakā ح
yodā saga-mok-da genä dennāha rajun : Vearuvanta ganna duk suvayata vapurana
. . . . . . . balā yä lada sampat raknavu kulācāra räkka ... uk-) daidu-sepaksairihunada natiyen gilihunu phala-se raja pavatneyä „varada vuva mata kimdäyi no-ba yana ajunge rahas deyä rajunța divi denuyē yaśaś-śarīrayen
nam govi-tana hastasara nam dahama i deya rajun nino-pamā-viyä yutuyä raja-daruvið darheyin u- •
)Ꮃe. * Read sattvayo.
J

Page 179
I4.
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
EPIGRAPHIA
-ngen nam tanaturu Sampat ladin i kulehi (sama)-haDra) . . . . -y -m tanaturu no-balā di .. .. .. .. .. .. ohu hā no-häņuņu-mänavä ohu [
-ja-harinsa sinhādīngē (cāru) . . .
janayan-visin apaha[sa] . . . . -kennēyä ebävin .. .. .. ... (ya ya
du)ru-kotä . . . . (yo ... pi) yanu ā-pta vacana heyin (bijaya) 1 ..
pā(va)n bāla-vuvada lokasvāmi-{ sirit-da ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ka
äjiäyehi pävätä raksä katayutu -n paya lu vahan matrayakudu raj
(ka) . . ... vişa önâ-sé kapruk -liňga-vaṁśayața himi Lakdivä E Coda Păňdyādi rajun no-pił kere pata-n Lakdiv himi Kāliňga-vaňśayehi svāmi-koțä lo-sasun rakșā karan -lu le saganneyä[] sita de-lo-säpa virun mesē ayadaneyä*) Kal -neyä* Sy
EPOSIS
1 Śrī Kaliiga-Cakravartti
2 svamin-vahanse
3 äti kala Niš§anka
7 genvū śilā-lel
Probably for Vijaya; Mt. bijaya, adarin rakneyà, in the Häta-da-ge Portico saganneyd, ibid.
zindaneyd, ibid. This may also be read kota-; Mt. kota danz

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
darpoddhata no-viyä yuttèyä idin govirek tamā lada na
... .. (-m kama-)kața sitānam lo-vässan ebandu]vū sitak situvada rā
(ves tätu) kavudu känahil adin-sě maha. ... ... lo-säpät-hä ekvä mä
na) .. .. .. .. .. .. (lo-vässan ekvä ohu .. . .. (kā) . . . . . . -nyadaršanāt
ba . . . . rājayangē (daru) āpā maha
heyin) rājyayața balā genä kulatayutu [ovu nudu nätahot] bisovarunge unudu näta maharajua-tan-hi taba rajya rakka yutu . (sa) . pihiti tānā visa ruk hidu vannā-sē KāBuddha-sâsanayata pratipakşa abauddha hiti-viya-yutteya Vijaya-raja-kumarayan
rajadaruvanțayä soyā genä(t) vīnam un u ācārayi NKKNY daham namē mē mut adar(ä)ti karaneyä*) matuvana rajaiāgu-Lakindu-Nisakarraja guņa nanda
CRIPT.
4 bhatayan lava Adhi
5 -kåra Tota°(da)navu(Mand-)
6 -nāvan Sägiriyen tha-galayi NSTANSY
lab (ll, 22-23). See above, p. 89.
yii mandi, but see below, p. I 23, note 2.

Page 180
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Şදීඨ 3.
g
l2 3.
ea
sez
***6ශී8#Núññóෂුණීෂිකඳු
§ගැබූgෆලූruෂ්$3&&3igzæ%;
O R Risa s de リ
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

§
-2
W
Så
)
Of

Page 181
§ |წყfჩგიშნტგენეზიაშჩრჯმyჯc::
š49:38AN:ú3583ššenšujšie:
} es as x 7\ہ حمل, Ağırışğ0393 3833 §2ද්TA:
CARAD,
§තී.ථූණූමීක්‍ෂි §ද්&0ල්පීහී
-- Ab § |A8%AS WSM 3.ග්‍රීඞාණුෂුද්‍රිඟ්
లైవ్లోడ్రిడి ద్వే
పక్ష ჩvბგზსზჭ8&სრუჭერდზზჭმევს 8 ||
*ඩි)ෂ්ඨාංඤඡිත්‍රීෂ් 48్యg
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

sale I in. to 1 foot
Postscript on the south side of the slab
Sa' v, ) vöo

Page 182

C § මිශ්‍ර
r
gy

Page 183
గ్రీస్తో
奖 ܓܰܠ چي؟
 
 
 

Wol, fl. Plate 20
Iዮم
O
* కాళ్ళూ ---...”. I YMve , *' که * ', 'p) * R AAE,
جع مجتمع"خر :
يتم حمحمياهه
2
ー。
靈
驚
蠶
器影
8
§31
§ 烹 الايجاړتيا 33322 SAR;
Y area 氹。《拿 a s
28. -->
2
2
帝巧
ஜ்
業
ལྷོ་
s
24

Page 184
No. 17) POLONNARUVA : “ GALIPC
TRANSI
A
Line I. Hail! This Dharma, w deserves to be honoured by the whol Vira-Niššanka-Malla makes this appea the earth in the name of their good fan
Lines 2-7. King Vijaya, descend vartin who had the power of travelling the royal line of the Okkaka dynasty, exal of auspicious and infinitely sublime qualit years had elapsed since this king, protect behest of the Buddha, arrived in the Isla made it an abode for mankindo, there o Kāliňga Parākrama-Bāhu Virarāja Ni pura in the country of Kaliňga in noble l Bodhisattas and Universal monarchsqueen Pärvati unto king Sri-J ayagóра to this royal line of the Okkaka dynast splendour, and being invited by the grea kinsman, to rule over the Island of La cession of kings", he landed in Lanka i regal dignities of governor and sub-kin of arms, in religion, and in all arts aI succession received the sacred unction a sovereignty.
See Hata-da-ge Portico slab (lines 1-2), abo of this verse.
* See above, p. 89, note 3.
This is a reference to the story given in D other Ceylon historical works such as the Rajavaliy
* Skt. Jamõudvipa, India.
See above, p. 8o, note 8. * Kula-jetu = Skt. kula-iyèstha "head of the far 7 Taman yona-parapuren himi (line 5). C Dambulla record, line 2 (Vol. I, No. 9). See also
Āpā himijā tanaturu raja-suru vindimin. C

TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION I 15
A l'ION.
8
hich gives happiness and which alone e world, should always be preserved. ll over and over again to the rulers of le !.
ed from the family of Kāliṁga Cakrathrough the air, and who belonged to ted by the possession of an assemblage les :—When one thousand seven hundred ed by the gods in accordance with the ind of Lanka, and destroying the 'aesas was born the great king Siri-Saigabo ssahka-Malla Aprati-Malla in SirinhaDambadiva, the birth-place of Buddhas, he was born of the womb of the great who was like unto a tidaea ornament y). He grew up in the midst of royal t king of the Island of Lanka, his senior nka which is his by right of lineal sucgreat state. Enjoying (thereafter) the g, and being proficient in the science ld sciences, he in due order of regal nd wearing the crown assumed supreme
ve, p. 89. Previous translators give no translation
y. ix. I-3 I and in Mv. vii. I-45 and alluded to in , the Piafavaliya, &c.
ily”. . Lakdiv-elo-yemi-parapuren himi in this king’s ol. I, p. 248, note 7. . čipā mahayā siri vindä, Vol. I, p. I 87, note 6.
Q 2

Page 185
ΙΙ 6 EPIGRAPHIA
Lines 7-I2. His commanding pe the world through the fact that at his dispersed the clouds that gathered fillin majestic power is such that when huntil sprang before him with a sharp growl, feet. He possesses the powers of a lior spot he likes, for on one occasion whe moment he entertained the thought "it fell a shower of rain from an out-of-s stream. His power of command is such when once on going to Băina appeared in front of him, he said to it thyself prescribe what punishment is itself and sacrificed its life. He is end moment his state elephant saw him, the the shout of triumph and offered of his
Lines 12-18. His Majesty drove of the people just as the sun rising on t pands the lotus blooms. Equalling Sakr splendour, the full moon in gentleness, depth of character), and the solid earth conferring' tree that has sprung up as a thought to himself-'Many people in t of our dynasty, have through the unj privileges and their wealth." Then, If to them their family privileges'. He r a law that in collecting revenue fron imposed by former kings should not be amuna and three bila and six maizdar.
Lit. when in the sporting-forest' (krida-van Divu kādī, lit, life being broken”. Cf. divi mean the tongue being snapped' or 'the attack b
Bina-samudra, “ sea of Bina , is the name Bahu I (II.53-1 186 A.D.). See Pujavaliya, Extra Samudra-Krida 'sea-sports' may be eithe swimming, diving, &c. Some of the large tanks b * A viper. o See thisking's Da
See Vol. I, p. 133, note 2.

A ZEYLANICA VOL. III
arsonality is made dazzling to the eyes of coronation festival he by a mere frown g the vault of the firmament. His great ng in the forest a fierce savage she-bear he laid her and her whelps dead at his -king, which can extract water from any an travelling in a water-less desert, the would be well if there were water, there eason cloud and produced an abundant that it is not transgressible, for instance, to enjoy sea-sports, a huge folloiiga : 'thy approach is unwelcome, be off and meet for thee'. The serpent then stung owed with a majestic personality, for the elephant was so delighted that he roared own accord his back to ride on. away his enemies and gladdened the faces he Orient Mount dispels darkness and exa, the Lord of the gods, in boundless regal Mount Meru in firmness, the ocean in in patience, and flourishing like a "wishresult of the merits of the world, he thus his Island of Lanka, which is the heritage ust acts of some kings lost their family illed with great compassion, he restored emitted taxes for five years, and enacted m lands and fields, the excessive taxes taken, that taxes should not exceed one an " for an amuna sowing extent of land)
ayehi).
pidū sacrificedlife” in line II ; divu kādā may also being frustrated. of one of the immense tanks built by king ParakramaCt, p. 3O. r yachting, boating, or sports in the sea such as built by Parakrama-Bahu I are designated seas'. mbulla record, lines 5-6 (Vol. I, pp. 132-133).

Page 186
No. 17 POLONNAIRUVA : “ GALIPC
of the utte (upper) tract, one amuna a amuna of the minde (middle) tract, a maňdaran for an amuna of the pässē (lo should be collected from chena cultivatio Lines II 8-24.] He quenched the f of wealth consisting of hahavanu coin precious stones, clothes, and jewellery (officials) and provided them with 'living inheritances, gold and silver vessels, abundance. He repaired the great tank that had been long disused in the three to every province, and serurity to the zvisa mözu ru-vada "". VV"ith the aid of adı injustice in various provinces. And th account of their desire for wealth, he and in this way he removed the fear dwellers in forests and dwellers in hu
The paddy land under a tank is divided into the other. The first which is nearest the tank is hdrena-pota or ferala-pota, and the third attaka correspond to utte, maindé and pdisse tracts of th subdivided into two or three portions called baga, They include the two strips, one at the tank end an kurulu palu, meaning an allowance of extra land a these, at each end are two larger strips called dilapat, chief cultivator of the village. For further particulars,
. I 72.
See above, p. 72, note 6. Skt. kārgāpaņa, P. Pkt. kāhāpaņa, kāhāvaņa. Davel. See Vol. I, p. Ios, note 4. Pamunu 'heritable lands' as distinct from dit See Vol. I, p. 133, notes I and 5.
· Gehila. This word is new to me. The abot See above, p. 69, note Io. See above, p. 9o, note 4, and Vol. I, p. 18, ' Apparently a tax on fallow or barren lanc pisamburu should probably be read visamburu,
"Cf. Ruvanvali-dagaba inscription of this king The phrase val-vassan pal-vaissan himd-tain rendered having stationed everywhere residents in f

TA' SLAB-INSCRIPTION I 17
nd two bila and four maidaran for an ld one amuna and one bila and three ver) tract, and that for all times no tax n' which is carried on with difficulty.
re of indigence with plenteous showers s, copper, bell-metal, gold, silver, pearls, '. He appointed ministers and other s'', serfs, cattle, permanent grants and domestic utensils, and other riches in s, (irrigation) canals, and embankments' kingdoms', and thus brought prosperity inhabitants thereof. He abolished the ministrators of justice he put an end to inking that robbers commit robbery on gave them whatever things they liked of thieves. Everywhere amongst the ts 18 he established order and cleansed
8Av
three tracts running parallel to the bund one below s called upayapota or mulpota, the one next to it, duva, asvdidduma or kotuvela. These apparently le present inscription. Each pota or tract is namely, thala-bage, mdda-bage, and pahala-bage. id the other at the opposite end, which are called is compensation for damage by birds'. Next to the property of the gamarala, who is the hereditary
see Ievers' Manual of the Worth Central Province,
See Vol. I, pp. 209-2 Io.
el lands held ex officio.
"See above, p. 95, note 4. 'e meaning is offered tentatively.
lote 3. . See above, p. 69, note 6, and p. 96, where
(lines 6-8), above, pp. 78-79. -ma sadha kantaka Sodhanaya kota may also be rests and in huts as overseers?) he cleansed the

Page 187
II8 EPIGRAPHIA
the country of thorns of disorder). I he rid the Buddhist Church also of
rendered both the Church and the St members of the Great Community who caused ordination ceremonies to be held
re-established offerings to gods, daru-shu the past. He rendered in this way)
He promoted the interests of religion
of subsistence for those versed in the ZO, knowledge.
Realizing that the long permanen and of the religion B, lines 1-5) de emissaries to the country of Kalinga a and Solar dynasties to be brought ove Vira-Bahu Mahapa, he secured royal Wearing the crown and other royal i Kalihga Subhadra Mahadewi and Kal well as his own son the sub-king and Sundari, His Majesty mounted the scal equal in weight to the five royal pers to fall, and afforded relief to the helpl brahmans, the blind, the crippled, dvar various quarters.
Lines 5-Io. In this manner he c the exercise of the 'four cardinal virt
country] of thorns (of disorder)”. Cf. ved hal-vässa lines 9, Io (above, No. 6), and vel-vassan 'fielc (above, No. Io).
Robe made for a Buddhist monk in the considered highly meritorious” Childers, Pali. Dic * Probably drinking vessels for children', and * See above, p. 73, and below, p. 133.
Nine precious gems, namely, pearl, ruby, t and go-meda. These are supposed to be related to Catus-saigraha-vastu. These are almsgivin loving others as ourselves. See Dharma-pradipika

ZEYLAN ICA (vOL. III
accordance with the disciplinary rules the thorns of irreligiousness, and thus ate free from evil. He provided the led pure lives with the four requisites, every year, bestowed Aadhina gifts, and salam and manga-eusalan as existed in great service to the cause of religion. and science by providing suitable means harma and in the various branches of
3.
cy of this kind of welfare of the world pends on the royal dynasty, he sent nd caused many princesses of the Lunar r. And for his own son, the sub-king maidens, and increased the royal family. nsignia, together with his chief queen yana Mahadévi of the Gahgavariasa, as his daughter the princess Sarvānga 2-pan and giving away every year wealth onages), caused showers of navaratna ess and the distressed-such as monks, s, and hunchbacks, who had come from
onciliated the world and the church by les'' and reached the very summit of
hospital-residents' in Madirigiriya pillar, side C, |-dwellers' in Rajamaligava pillar, side C, line 6
course of a single day and night. This gift is . . S. v.
drinking vessels on the roadside for travellers.
paz, diamond, emerald, lapis lazuli, coral, sapphire, the nine planets. M. W. Dict, g, affability, promoting the prosperity of others, and (Colembe, I886), p. I89.

Page 188
No. 17) POLONNAIRUVA : “ GALIPC
popularity, so much so that the peopl readiness to give their lives for him a entertained for him. Performing day aft his residence in the Kālińga city of Pula with the eyes of spies his own kingdom that it would be well if he were to see peace and order to the Island of Lanka fourfold army, he went on a tour of ins Ceylon (7 ri-Sinahala), visiting the villa access through water, hills, forests, and r house of amusements. He gladdened th showers of gifts. In all the old viharas i such as Miyaguņu*Maha-vehera, Maha he effected repairs.
Lines Io-I5. *retaused the recli cave of Dambulla to be gilt, and ma of barsapaua). He spent thirty-six Ruvanmali-maha-sa in Anuradhapul who were delighted with this offering ut stone dagaba to be raised. In all these stone. Thinking it wicked that the Isla religion of the Buddha, should have bee with indignation thereat he made up h So he set out in great royal state, surro his title Nissanka-Malla (dauntless war but crossed the great sea which was as image of the Buddha) and landed in Da
* Dasa-pin-kiriya-vata = Skt. dafa-puaya-kriy Zãli Dict, under ệuổifio.
* P. Mahayangana-maha-Zihara, probably Bint Geiger's Mahavamsa (English tr.), p. 3, note 9, an
See above, p. 59, and Parker's Ancient Ceyla Dondra Head. Cf. Forbes, Eleven Pears in See E. Z., vol. i., No. 9. P. Ratanamáilika-maha-cetiya, the Ruvanvali Dähävä, from Skt. Vdah. Cf. danavā “te AWii-misi-asäk-sē. Cf. the expression dä-raň translation of the Mahavamsa, p. 1, note 3.
4.
悠
8

TA ' SLAB-INSCRIPTION I I9
whose hearts he won protested their a proof of the love and loyalty each 2r day the ten meritorious acts', he took stipura. Though he constantly viewed and those of others as well, he thought with his own eyes how he had brought
(Ceylon). Accordingly escorted by his pection through the three kingdoms of ges, towns, cities, and places difficult of narshes, as if he were promenading in a 2 dwellers in the border lands with great n the three kingdoms which he visitedgama, Devunuvara?", and Kalāni
ning, sitting, and standing images in the de great offerings to the value of a lac lacs on making an offering to the ra, and at the spot where the devas (gods) tered words of benediction, he caused a places he had moral edicts inscribed on nd of Lankā, the home of the excellent n in times gone by . . . . . . . and burning is mind to conquer Dambadiva (India). unded by his fourfold army, and true to rior) he showed no hesitation anywhere, calm as a blue Sapphire eye set on an mbadiva. There he dispatched heralds
i-vastu. For an enumeration of them, see Childers'
enne-vehera. See Tennent, Ceylon, II, pp. 420-42 I; 1 p. 290, and Parker's Ancient Ceylon, pp. 315-316. n, pp. 24 I, 386, and 394.
Ceylon, vol. ii, p. I6.
Dagaba in Anuradhapura. See above, No. I3. urn, pret, dāvā. - -mixin as tabava (Vol. I, p. 222). Also Wijesigha's

Page 189
2O EPIGRAPHIA
and champions to demand single com for war.
Lines I5-2O. Then the General L. intimating that he himself is going to b conquest of Dambadiva, set out to wag and his mother, being filled with fear, grant us lands enough for our mainte kingdom', and sent Nissanka-Malla "go horses, and various other gifts. By the c from the country of the Côlas was quer formed friendly alliances with such of th Kalinga, Tilinga, Gurjara, and divers his goodwill; but unto those who did n by the very superiority of his own val kingdoms princesses and tributes. Th scale-pans and holding the tu/abhara inhabitants of many a land. He also hac monuments, and a temple (devadaya) bu
Lines 20-24. Since there were no of the kings of Dambadiva to relieve th returned to the Island of Lanka escorte reflecting that, as he had no enemies in thi the next world, he caused many alms-hou to be erected at many places in his ow furnished these houses as “wish-confer enjoyment of repasts, &c.), such as ves held distributions of alms in abundan great rejoicings of the beggars who ha
For a repetition of this, see this king's Dambu slab, line 13 (above, p. 88), Thuparama frieze, inscriptions (A. I. C., Nos. I 5o-I5I).
* Aran-digili. See above, p. 9o, note 7.
See also the Dambulla slab (Vol. I, No. 9), a repetition of this account. V− See above, pp. 73-74. Stated also in the Dambulla record. AKap-ruk = Skt. kapa-zrksa atree of Indr See above, p. 95, note 4.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
bats and army contests and prepared
g-Vijayasiigu Senevi Tāvurunāvam, : at the battlefield so as to secure the 'e war. Whereupon the Pandya king made entreaties, saying "be pleased to nance and let Your Majesty take the den fingers'o, royal maidens, [elephants, opious streams of these and similar gifts ched the flame of his indignation. He 2 princes of Karnata, Nelliru, Gauda, e other countries as were desirous of ot wish such friendship he struck terror our. He, moreover, exacted from such ereafter at Ramesvara, he mounted the ceremony bestowed boundless wealth on l pillars of victory set up there as lasting tilt bearing the name Wissankesvara.
adversaries, he listened to the entreaties em from fear. So (taking captives) he 'd by the same fourfold) army. Then s world, he would conquer the enemies of ses, including the Niššañka-däna-satra, h country as well as in other lands. He ring trees' with various objects for the els of gold and silver and the like, and re. For the purpose of witnessing the i received alms, he erected the pavilion
la record, line 14 (Vol. I, p. 131), Häta-da-ge Portico VIII, 2 (A. I. C., No. I 47), and Rankot-dāgaba
nd the Häța-dā-gē slabs (Nos. I 4 and I 5 above) for
sparadise fabled to fulfil all desires.

Page 190
No. 17) POLONNAIRUVA: “ GALIPC
called Nissahka-dana-mandapaya. T offered his son and daughter, and redee [a model of) a dāgaba in solid gold toget
C (Lines I-5.) He built of stone Wata-geya (the Rotunda), and the Nissa trail hall), all of them furnished with hearts of beholders and be to them as i also an upasara-caitya (subsidiary d. Maha-vihāra in Polonnaruva), as we cubits high 2) on the north side of the r monks residences surrounding it. Thi State and the religion. Moreover, cor a noble land because of the establishm beings in it have lofty virtues, and that, t protection, he, out of compassion, proc counsel:
Though kings appear in human f devata) and must, therefore, be regarded Lines 5-IO.) The appearance of a the appearance of the Buddha. When with the offence committed), they do so applies a remedy for a bodily ailment. and thus save them from falling into hel securing for them the bliss of heaven at wishes of kings were not observed, the hu wishes were respected, it would be like h on behalf of kings is like unto the sowi examine each . . . . . . . . . and keep one who takes care of the wealth he has incumbent on his family. Like sugar-c though . . . . pour out sweetness of loy. one should be loyal to kings like a frui
See above,
VOL, II.

ITA” SLAB-INSCRIPTION 2
o the Tooth and the Bowl relics he med them by presenting in their stead her with other valuables.
the Dalada-geya (Tooth-relic house), hka-lata-mandapaya (Nissanka flowergateways and walls so as to delight the t were heaven and nirvana. He built igaba) adjoining the dagaba at the ll as the Ruvanmali Dagaba, eighty oyal residence, with gateways, walls, and us) he ensured the long stability of the sidering that the Island of Lanka is ent of Buddhism there, that the living therefore, they should receive advice and laimed the following maxims of good
orm, they are human divinities (maraas gods.
in impartial king should be welcomed as kings inflict punishment commensurate with good intentions, just as a physician They restrain their subjects) from evil l. They lead them to do good, thereby ld release from re-births (moksa). If the man world would be like hell; but if the eaven. The trouble which one undergoes ng of the seed of happiness. One must self aloof from all such evil ways. He acquired should observe the duties ane [crushed in the press) one should ilty. Though one has fallen from office,
fallen from the peduncle.
p. 85, note 2.

Page 191
I22 EPIGRAPHIA
[Lines II I-18.] A subject should [ that he has been summoned to the pre fear, saying, 'Seeing I have done no wror about the secrets of kings is like invok of charms. He who gives his life for glory. Real feeling is the feeling of g cultivation of land. The highest treas e ao e a s , which should be cherished, exis not be remitting in the protection of the puffed up with pride. So when one has them (i.e. kings), he should not become the Govi caste, regardless of the titles a to think of . . . . . . . . the people shol Were he to entertain such an idea, he w. of scorn-as crows, jackals, &c., that try the like-and he himself would be w Therefore the people should unite and r
Lines 18-24. In accordance wit should elect for kingship the sons of holding the offices of dipa mahaba, ev the lords of the world, and thus they If there are no princes they should themselves to the sway of the queens. place in the position of king even a sli and protect the kingdom. Just as p poisonous trees where 'wish-conferring t in the Island of Lanka which belongs kings of Cölla, Pandya countries, &c Buddha. Since the time of prince Wijs dynasty that the Island of Lanka has b them to be found, then it is the duty of of supremacy, and thus to protect the St
It is indeed the Dharma that pri cherish love for the acquisition of ha future kings exhorted by king Kalingu
Conquers' according to Mr. D. B. Jayatilal ° = Kaliñga Lañkèndra Ni$$añka [Malla].

ZEYLANICA VOL. II
so conduct himself that when he is told sence of the king, he might go without g, what does it matter to me?' Talking ng the god of Death by the repetition the king will live long in the frame of "atefulness. The best occupation is the ure is the Dharma. All these things t through kings. Therefore one should king. Kings do not like those who are received titles, offices, and wealth from proud. If any one . . . . . belonging to ind offices he has already received, were uld not associate themselves with him. ould be held by the public as an object to emulate the mien of swans, lions, and iped out with his worldly possessions. emove him . . . . . . . h the maxim ". . . . . . . . . . . . . . they 0. kings, namely, the princes en though they be minors, for they are should maintain family customs. . . . . . maintain the kingdom by submitting If there are no queens also, they should pper worn on the feet of a great king During poison . . . . . . . . or planting rees' stood, people should not establish to the Kalinga dynasty, non-buddhistic , who are inimical to the religion of the ya, it is to the princes of the Kalinga alonged. Therefore, if there are any of the people to place them in the position ate and the religion. tects this whole world. So reflecting, opiness in both the worlds. Thus are Lakiidu Nisaka who loves virtue.
a. See, however, above, p. 9o, note 8,

Page 192
ro, 17] POLONNARUVA : ' GAILE
POST
This stone for the lithic record Tota-danavu. Mand-navan caused to warriors maintained by His Majesty t
No. 18. POĻONNARUVA: NIŠŠ INSCR
T the premises of the Archaeolog naruva), there lies the upper p an inscription in twelve lines on two a smoothed surface of fifteen inches between ruled lines and are in size
The foregoing galbota record (s Nisidianka-Malla had a pavilion call the express purpose of witnessing th had received alms. Now the presen pavilion so used. It is, therefore, quit record originally stood somewhere at purpose as an inscribed tablet on the nowadays.
In his report upon the archaeolo
Sila-lakha-gala "rock-record-stone' is a "( this engraved stone conveys the idea that the s to Polonnaruva from Sagiri. This was apparently I am not sure that adhikara is used here as Tota-danavu Mand-navan. See, for example, the G names Sivalkoļu Lakdivu Adhikāra, Sēnālaikāra some of his ministers (Bell's Report on the Koga, adhikāra tofa as adhikāra kota and render the pa is the one which Danavu-Mand-navan, exercising by the Nissahka warriors maintained by His M. phrase adhikāra koța or koțä, see the Ruvanväli s we still adhere to the first interpretation, we must adhikāra and Kota or Tota-danavu Mand-nāvan as o Cf. “ Niśśaňka Flower-trail hall”, “ Niśśaṁka According to Dr. Müller in the time of the "See accompanying facsimile (Plate 21).

OTA” SLAB-INSCRIPTION I 23
CRIPT.
given above) is the one which Adhikara pe brought from Sägiri by the Niśśańkao, ne illustrious Kāliňga Cakravartin.
ANKA-DANA-VINODA-MANDAPA IPTION
ical Commissioner at Topavāva (Polonortion of the shaft of a stone pillar with of its sides, six lines on each covering square. The letters are well incised I to I in. section B, line 23) tells us that king ed Nissanka-dàna-mandapa built for e great rejoicings of the beggars who t inscription indicates the mandapa or e obvious that the pillar containing this the entrance to it and served the same 2 façade of a public building would do
gical work done at Ponnaruva during
leterminative' compound. Dr. Mtiller's translation lab had already been engraved when it was brought
not the case. a title, for if it be so, it should come after the name ampola inscription of Vikrama-Bahu, where occur the Adhikara, and Parakrama Adhikara, as those of la District, p. 79). I am, therefore, inclined to read ssage as follows :- This slab for the lithic record his own) authority, caused to be brought from Sigiri jesty the illustrious Kālinga Cakravartin.” For the b of this king, line 30, above, p. 8o. If, however, then take the title adhikara as standing for Zahka another title of the official. See above, pp. Ioo-Io II. Tooth-relic house', above, p. 85. lord Ģrī Kālinga Cakrawarti”.

Page 193
I 24 EPIGRAPHIA
the year ending March, 1886, Mr.S.M. of this pillar-fragment at a site where stood, namely, a ruined building, with of Tõpa-väva tanko to the west of til inset A of the plan of Polonnaruva he identified the ruin as that of AVissa, for the past-time of Nissanka-almsgivi in 1902 fully confirmed this identificati which stood “high at the centre of qui plan and style of architecture well of alms.
A translation of the inscription Sessional Paper, X, I886, p. 13, as we pp. 7O-7 I. Another version by Mr. Bel p. I II. The following is prepared inde
TEX A.
శ్రీ దిది0పలికే హరిత ఆరు ప్రతిని @ లిబ్రలిటిలో పోలి తెతోలి అపed ඹදිවැ ෙනා එක් බේ[ඳ] ශයෙන් අඹා පර
RANS A.
Śrī Niśśaṁka-Malla Kaliiga-Parakrama-Ba-hu Cakravartti-sva-min-vãhansê o Da-mba-diva no-ek de-Sayen a para
Ceylon Sessional Paper, X, 1886, p. Io. For a detailed description of the ruin, se * * වහන්සේ ‘ වියයුතුයි :
Bell's transcript diksilavd.

ZEYLANI CA vOL. It
Burrows makes mention of the discovery he thought the whole pillar originally massive pillars, abutting on the bund he road from Minneriya, as shown in facing page 84 above. Consequently a-dana-vinoala-mandafa, the Pavilion ng '. Mr. H. C. P. Bell's excavations on, for they revealed that the building ladrangular terraced platforms' was in suited for witnessing the distribution
is given by Mr. Burrows in Ceylon ll as in Y. C. B. R. 4. S., vol. x, I887, l is to be found in his report for 1902, pendently of these.
C.
B
දෙශින්ට (සච) @දශින්ට දි(වි තිළි) වැඩහැ හින්ඳ දන් දෙ වා වදාරන නිශශ• anes).50a)2 (9 శబలననే
CRIPT. -
B. dešinta (sva-) deśīnța di(vi tilī) o vädä hinda° dan de-va vadarana Niśśam-ka-dana-vinoda-ma-ћdapayayi
: A. S. C. Annual Report, I 902, p. Io. Read zahanse.
o hindina in Bt.

Page 194
No.18) NIŚSAŃKA-DANA-VINOD
TRANs
This is the Pavilion for taking p His Majesty Śrī Niśśańka-Malla ] svami is (graciously pleased) to sit a foreigners who have come from various his own countrymen.
No. 19. POLONNARUVA: KÄ INSCR
HIS granite seat or asana, measur stands 3 ft. above ground in the f east corner of the site (now identified a the group of ruins on the Topa-vava The inscription runs round all the of the stone in four lines, the letters, ruled lines which are 2 in. apart, thus the centre.
The record indicates the asana a used to sit whenever he witnessed th which were held in the Kalinga-vana a his Indian campaign. According to th (above, No. 15), this king began his jol Ceylon in the second year of his reign have been set up at a later date, nam The question as to whether it stands in “ Kālinga-forest”, and whether this loca the Kalinga-park', formed by Nissank; until the publication of the other inscri
Nissanka-dana-vinoda-mandapa (B,
' Divi fili, lit. “granting or having co) See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1903, * See shrine No. II in inset B of the
See accompanying facsimile (Plate 2 See Hata-da-ge Westibule inscriptio

A-MANDAPA INSCRIPTION 125
AON. asure in Nissanka-almsgiving, wherein āliñga-Parākrama-Bāhu Cakravartihd cause the distribution of gifts among parts of Dambadiva (India) and among
LINGA FOREST GAL-ĀSANA IPTION
ng 3 ft. 7 in. square, with moulded sides", orm of a pedestal a few feet off the southis that of a Ai/image', 'image-house ) in quadrangle.
four edges of the smoothed upper surface I to 2 in. in size, beifig incised between leaving a blank space of 22 in. Square in
is that on which king Nissanka-Malla le dramatic and musical entertainments fter his return from his Ceylon tours and e inscription in the Hata-daige vestibule urneys through the length and breadth of which was II 89 A. D. So the seat must :ly, between Sept. II89 and Sept. II96. its original place in the Kalinga-vana, ity is identical with the Kalihgodyana, -Malla or not, must be left in abeyance tions discovered in this area.
nes 4-6).
passion on their life'.
, 2 I, mote *f. lan of Polonnaruva, facing p. 84 above. ). (above, No. 15), line 8.

Page 195
I 26
tWO
EPIGRAPHIA
The following edition of the prese ink-impressions supplied by the A
Ex [త్రి) ఈతజcesు లెరయత లోహణం బాలిde මුළු ලක්දිව නිෂකණවක[කොටa අය ගෙනහැ දූ[සථකළ ලංකාවාසී: පතා පස් තුලාභාරයක් ද නම් ගම් වහල් සරස්
වසතු දී සුවපත්කරවා කැති අඩ ප්‍රාණන්ව අභය දී (ස්වදෙශ) පර පවත්වා තුන් රජ ය පැදකුණුමෙකාට( සියලූ ජලදුගීග ගි බලා ශෛලාක ශාසන සමුඬ'ෙකාට( { වැඩහැ වනදාව යුඬ (ඉල්වා) @නයා ලදි. @වළකෙගනහැ එවූ රනu ඇඟිලි හා රාජ කරවා ලක්දිවූ වැඩ( දශරාජධමීම නුතන්‍ය*ශීත බලා වැඩහින්දිනා ශිල
TRANS
(Śrī) siri-saňgabo vira-rāja Niśś Cakravarttin-vahanse muļu La rajun no-bada aya genä dustha aya härä havurudu patā pas
tulā-bhārayak dī nam gam vahal sa boho vastu disuva-pat-karava kä tänä präninta abhaya di (svac maha-dan pavatvā tun-raja
-ya padakumu-kota siyalu jala-durggi ha rata bim bala loka sasana sa senañga pirivara Damba-divu vä Pāņdyādi raja-daru van
1 'සමාඬ' වියයුතුයි * Read samraddha.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
nt record has been prepared from the rchaeological Commissioner.
KT.
భgఅe బా[8]c) లివ్రాలలోఅనే లివితో68 සත්] සෙත්කොටැ පෙරැ රජුන් මෙනාබද න්ට] පස් හවුරුද්දක අය හැරැ හවුරුදු
ක් පමුණු පරපුරු වසතුගාභරණදි බොතෙහා හැ(මැ කල)ටමැ හැරැ වල් මහවෑ තැනැ ‘දෙශයෙහි බොහො සතු නෙවා මහදන්
}රිඳුගීග වනදුගීග පටකඳුගීග හා රට බිම් සූඩාශගායෙන් සියූරගෙසනඟ පිරිවරා දඹදිවු න් චෝඩ පාණඩාගාදි රජදරුවන් කන23කාවන් හා පඬුරු දැක( ජයසතමඟ @යන් රාජධාන්‍ය කෙමෙරමින් කාලිංගවනයෙහි 0සනයයි
CRIPT.
anka-Malla Aprati-Malla Kāliigak-divaniskantaka-kota sat set-kota perá -kala Lankā-vāsīnța) pas hayuruddaka
rak pamuņu parapuru vastrābharaņādi i-ada hä(mä kala) ta-mä härä val maha-vä eśa) paradeśayehi boho satra naṁvā
giri-durgga vana-durgga pamka-durgga
mraddha *-koțä yuddhāśāyen siyuraňgadä dvandva yuddha(ilvā) no-ladin Coda
* * නáතන්‍ය ” වියයුතුයි

Page 196
Epigraphia Zeylanica
uoņdịuɔxu i muusų-seso nsəuol yswlluxl
uondylosu i wdrț¢â‚ww.wpou v wuwi' wwww??!N
 

Pe 27
Vol. ll.
uopaea) o cattogssprawoɔ ɲɔɔyooyoɔɔŋɔ, y own o pɔŋự/no suossroasta?-șug tao,
·/oo/, ı ou sɔŋɔteɛ ɛ ɔyɔɔso
oyoo/ i op səņoten z orvoso
原
~?
馨*
জন্ম
ف

Page 197


Page 198
No. 19) KALINGA FOREST G.
4 vela-genä evū ranä äňgili hā rāja-k karavā Lakdivu vädā daša-rāj vanayehi nratya-gita bala väd
TRANS
Prosperity His Majesty Siri-Safi Malla Kālinga-Cakravartī freed the of lawlessness and restored peace to l five years for the benefit of the people inordinate exactions of formerkings **. A every year, as well as bestowing on permanent grants, heritages, clothes, or in abundance, he made them prosperou Atena o cultivation and gave security to In his own country and in foreign land maintained the giving of abundant aln kingdoms of Ceylon and inspected a places difficult of access owing to wate this way he promoted the welfare of
Then being desirous of martial co by his fourfold army and sought singl however) the golden fingers', the roy; sent by the suppliant kings of Coda, I columns of victory and returned to t ruling in accordance with the ten princip does His Majesty occupy for the purpo the Kalinga. Forest.
Read nrtya. As in Hata-da-ge Portico slab, lines 7-II (a This is repeated in many of Nissanka-Malla': See above, pp. 73 and II 8, note 4. ' Here gam stands for divel-gam, lands grant to be held whilst in service. Cf. the Dambulla insc
See above, pp. 72, 9o, and Vol. I, p. 133, Repeated in Hata-da-ge Portico slab, lines II Daia-raja-dharma. See Vol. I, p. 181, not

L-ASANA INSCRIPTION 127
nyakāvan hā paňduru däkä jaya-stambha - dharmmayen rājya keremin Kāliningahindinā śilāsanayayi.
ATION.
abo Vira-raja Nissanka-Malla Apratiwhole Island of Lanka from the thorns ving beings'. He remitted taxation for f Lanka who had been distressed by the ind giving to the people) five tulabharas' them titles, dives-lands', serfs, cattle, aments, and such other kinds of wealth s. He abolished for all times taxes on living beings in forests and large tanks. s he established many alms-houses and is . He made tours through the three Il lands in the country including those r, mountains, forests, or marshes. In the State and the Church. ntests, he proceeded to India attended 2 combats. Finding none, and seeing ll maidens, and other tribute that were 'andya, and other countries, he raised he Island of Lanka, where he is now es of regal duty o. And this stone-seat se of witnessing dancing and singing in
ove, No. I 4). inscriptions.
by government in lieu of payment for services tion, line 5 (Vol. I, No. 9). . te 4. 6, also in the Dambulla and the Galpota records. 7.

Page 199
28 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 20. POLONNA RUVA: KAI INSCR
HIS oblong stone-seat, measuring the north-east angle of the Pidim According to Mr. Bell it was "brought it had been improperly utilized as a flo of the exact spot where it originally stoc
The inscription in four lines runs upper surface of the slab, between ruled a blank space of 4 ft. 6 in. by 1 ft. 9 i I-I in., are boldly engraved. Thei inscriptions of king Nissanka-Malla. | The record which begins with a Sa seat to witness the entertainments of val his campaign in India and had completec in Ceylon. We know from his inscrip undertook the reparation of the dagab of his reign (i.e.-I 19 I-II 92 A.D.). And were) in his reference to restorations ef seat must obviously fall later, namely, b The following text and translatic estampages supplied by the Archaeolo
TE
1 ශී විරනිශශolකමල්ලෙන ශීපරාකූමබාහු තොඳුන0 l gD-3 ඔකථාවස් රජපර වහන්සේ ලංකාවිපයට එක මග මෙකාට( සමසත ලංකාවිපය අපවර
Shrine No. 1 1 in inset B of the plan * I did, No. 13. * A. S. C. Annual Aeport, I 903, p. 2 I See accompanying facsimile (Plate 2 Above, No. 13. * * ගාහ ' වියයුතුයී

ZEYLAN CA (VOL. III
lA-KRIDA-VINODA-GAL-ASANA
IPTION m
about 6 ft. by 3 ft., is now placed near tage ruin in the Topavāva quadrangle.
from the shrine of Thuparama where wer altar'. We are, therefore, not sure od. round all the four edges of the smoothed
lines which are 3 in. apart, leaving thus n. in the centre. The letters, in size r type is the same as that of other
nskrit stanza tells us that he sat on this ious artistes after he had returned from the restoration of Buddhist monuments tion at the Ruvanvali-dagaba that he as in Anuradhapura in the fourth year if these werc included (as they possibly ected by him, the date of placing this etween Sept. I 192 and I 196 A.D. in have been prepared from two inkgical Commissioner.
X.
හූනා 1 ඉඳමබාහසිතමභානුවශඤෂීරණිමව అరటి ( హరితొ శ్రీఆయబ్రఅనిపై లిబ్రలిటిలోలో ලදිපයක්මෙන් පැනි ලංකාතoක පුශමය |ක ගුහ°යක්මෙස් සමබාධකොටා සිතා ෙවාඩ
of Polonnaruva, facing p. 84 above.
note “r,
2).

Page 200


Page 201
Epigraphia Zeylanica Kala-kirida-vinoda-Gal
:
Scale inche,
 

Inscription
-asana
3)
' >
院宮內府院3: *ge&
○新
●空
s to foot.

Page 202
No. 20) KALA-KRIDA-VINODA-C
2
©ගපෑඩාදීන් හා සඟුනාමාතීථිවැ | රාජාදීන් රට්බිම් හැරැ වල් වදන් ප්‍රතිමල්ලයක්ගු මෙන0දැක( ජය බොහොකල් (නැ)සී (තුබූ) [වෙ
ജ് හි තන්හි සතූ කරවා නෙතඥසැ යාචක කිනුදු සතුටු මෙන0වැ හවුරුදු පතු වසභුකාංභරණදින් ලොවැ[ස්සjනඥ දි විෙනාද(නපි)ණිසැ වැඩu හි
| ඡඳිනා ආසනයයි g)-3
TRANS Śrī vira-Niśśamka-Mallena śrī-E
bhanu-varnsa-ksirarnnavenduna Kalinga-Sri-Parākrama-Bahu yata eka mangala-dipayakmen pa Lanka-dvipaya apavaraka graha Gaudãdin hā saňgrāmārtthī-vä r nan-desā rājādīn raț-bim härä v Dambadiva-da pratimalayak-h Lakdivu väçdä boho-kal (nä)sī (tub Lakdiwā, tan-hi tan-hi satra karavā nan-desä
epamaņekinudu satuțu novä hav [ran-) ruvan-vastrābharaņādīn lo kotä kala-kridä vinoda(na-pi)nisä
-dinā āsanayayi
TRANSL
Hail! The seat of His Majesty
Bahu who is like unto a moon that Solar race.
His Majesty Kalinga-Sri-Parākra
the royal line of the Okkaka dynasty,
Read grhayakse. Lit. “This is sat upon by VOL., II.

AL-ASANA INSCRIPTION 29
)හදමබඳිවු මහපිරිවරින් වැඩගැ නෙනදසැ xවුන් බලා කුළුණකින් අභය දී දමබඳිවැ ඳ තමභ කරවා නැවැ[තැ] ලක්දිවු වැඩහැ @හර ම]හසැ කර(වා) දමබඳිවැ ලක්දිවැ
යනට් අපමණ වසතු වියමෙකාට්‍ය එපමණේ 0 සතර තුලාභාරයක් නැඟී [රන්] රුවන් ප්‍රීතුටු හැරැ ලොසසුන් වැඩමෙකාටදැ කලාකීඩා
ΟRIPT,
arākirama-Bahunā u idam adhyāsitam CD4 Okāvas raja-parapuren ā Cakravarttin-vahansé Lamka-dvipani Lankätamka prašamaya-kotä samasta yaksē sambādha-koțä siltā Coda
naha-Dambadivu maha-pirivarin vädä val vada nav un balā kuluņin abhaya dī 1. no-däkä jaya-stambha karavä nävätä ū) vehera maha-sā kara (vā) Dambadivā
yäcakayanat apamana vastu viya-kotä "urudu patā satara tulā-bhārayak nāfgī -vässan-da dilindu härä lo-sasun vädavädä hi
ATION,
Tira-Nissanka-Malla Sri-Parākramabeams on the milky ocean of the
na-Bahu Cakravarti descended from shining on the Island of Lanka like
ira-Nissarinka-Malla, &c.

Page 203
I3O EPIGRAPHI
a unique and auspicious lamp, cause united the whole Island of Lanka as With the object of fighting with the proceeded to the great continent of and there seeing that kings and othe leaving their homes and fleeing into t them security. Then, as he found 1 raised columns of victory and return restored the viharas and great dagabas In various places, both in Damba houses and expended countless wealth And, not contented with these acts of tuidad/hara ' weight of gold, jewels, cl poverty of the people. Thus he pr the State. And this is the seat Hi enjoying Aala-rida 9.
No. 21. PgoĻONNAIRUVA : I INSCR
HIS stone-seat, measuring 3 ft.
ruin, now identified as that of ki the promontory * overlooking the Tõpa
The inscription, in eight lines, smoothed surface, and is engraved, a ruled lines, 2 in. apart, running paralle a blank space of I2 in. by II in. at
The letters are fairly well cut, represent the type of alphabet of th panegyrical account of some of Ni
Apavaraka-grhayak-sa sambadha-kota. * Five tulabhara in other records. See above * Entertainments connected with the sixty-fo * See the plan of Polonnaruva (inset C, ruin
See accompanying facsimile (Plate 23).

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
the afflictions of Lanka to cease and it were a house with inner apartments. Coda, Gauda and other nationalities he Dambadiva (India) with a large retinue; o personages of various territories were he jungle, he out of compassion granted lo equal adversary in Dambadiva, he ed to the Island of Lanka. Here he which had long been in ruins. diva and in Lanka, he established almson beggars who came from divers lands. generosity), he gave away every year four othes, and ornaments, and dispelled the omoted the interests of the Church and s Majesty occupies for the purpose of
KALINGA PARK GAL-ASANA
IPTION -- - -- - ܫ̄ ܢ` -
9 in. square, was unearthed outside the ng Nissanka-Malla's Council Chamber on -vava tank in Polonnaruva. :overs 3 ft. 6 in. Square of the upper s in other asanas of the kind, between l to each side of the square and leaving the centre. averaging in size from I to 2 in., and : period. The contents form the usual Sanka-Malla's acts and munificence as
, pp. 73 and II I 8, note 4, and below, pp. I 33 and I 36. ir kinds of art, such as singing, dancing, &c. No. 1), facing p. 84 above.

Page 204
No. 21) KALINGA PARK GAL
given in his Dambulla record (Vol. I, N (above, No. I4), followed by the state which His Majesty sat whenever he wi Kalinga Park, and that the stone its Endera-galla, which is most probably five miles west of the famous rock-fc Inamalawa on the Dambulla-Trincomal Kalihga Park, which, we are told, w has as yet not been definitely fixed. 'lion-seat' is somewhere near the spo outside the ruin of the Council Cham the open ground on the eastern side of of a park here, for he says, "The "Coun stood in its own enclosure, one wall admission, sufficing to divide their premis "Audience Hall" were more spacious, the building on three sides, and in f Thence a flight of steps descended into farther side of which, directly opposite, into the Citadel'. But he identifies the by Parakrama-Bahu I some few years this area of ruined buildings, stone bat account of the Nandana Park in the Nissanka-Malla made just a few trifl re-named the park as Aalingodlyana (K of his birth.
The following edition and transla from two ink-estampages supplied by th
TE
1. සවසති ශ්‍රී සිරිසඟබෝ විරරාජ නිශ වහන්ෙස් මුළු ලක්දිව නිෂකණට @නාබද අය මෙගනහැ දුසථ කළ ලං; 2 ය හැරැ හවුරුදු පතා පස් තුලාස
See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1894, p. 8 See Hata-da-gé Vestibule inscription, li A. S. C. Annual Report, Igoo, p. Io.

-ASANA INSCRIPTION I3 I
so. 9) and in the Hata-dage Portico slab ment that the “ lion-seat" is the one on tnessed the musical performances in the elf was brought for this purpose from the village Eindéru-gala, situated about ortress of Sigiri and half a mile from ee high road'. The exact locality of the as formed by this king Nissanka-Malla,
But if the original site of the present t where it was unearthed, namely, just ber', then the Park must have occupied it. Mr. Bell also admits the existence cil Chamber' and “Audience Hall' each
pierced by two openings for mutual ses north and south. The precincts of the allowing a width of some I5 ft. round ont running out east as a broad bay. the traditional “King's Garden" on the was one of the doratu (entrance porches) garden with the Nandana Park formed before, because of the existence within hs, &c., similar to those described in the Mahavamsa . The truth may be that ing alterations and improvements and alinga Park) after the name of the land
tion of the record have been prepared e Archaeological Commissioner.
区T。
ශ•ක මලල අප්‍රතිමලල කාලිඟ චකූවතී.තින් )කමෙකාට( සත් සෙත්කොටැ පෙරු රජුන් කාවාසීන්ට පස්හවුරුද්දෙකැ අ
හාරයක් දි නම් ගම් වහල් සරක් පමුණු
3.
ne 8 (above, No. 15).
“ Ibid., I 9o II, p. I 3.
S 2

Page 205
I32
2
EPIGRAPHIA
පරපුරු රන් රුවන් වසතුනාභරණ, අඩ හැමැ කලටම හැරැ වල් මඳ පරෙදශයේහි බොහො සතූ නෙවා මහ සියලූ ජලදුගීග ගිරිදුගීග වනදුගීග
· රජදරුවෙකනකුන්ට දස්කම් කළවු දෙන නිරසනඥපමුණු වේයන් මීයන්
අස්ථිර ෙනාකොටා උන්ගේ වශපර හා උන්ගෙ නමත් දුන් රජදරුව නමත් පස්වාදහසට පවත්නා පරිද්දෙ
ෙබාෙහා දස්කම්කළවුන්ට ද වදාරා සියු රගෙසනඟ පිරිවරා දමබඳිවු වැඩ( චන් පඬයාදි රජදරුවන් වෙළගෙනහැ } ජ කනන්‍යකාවන් හා පඩුරු දැක( { බමිමයෙන් රාජ්‍ය කෙරෙමින් කාලි හි නු?තන්‍ය ගීතාදි කලා ක්‍රීඩා පිණිස
එෙඩරගල්ලෙන් මෙගනිවා වදාළෙ.
ERANTS
Svasti Šrī Sirisaigabo Vīra-rāja N Cakravarttin-valhansē mulu L rajun no-bada aya genä dustha-k -ya härä havurudu patā pas tulābhā parapuru ran ruvan vastrabhara) ada hama kalata-mă hará val ma paradeśayēhi boho satra narihvā n kota siyalu jala-durgga giri-dur bim balā vadārā yam-mä rajadar dena hira-sanda-pamunou veyan mi asthira no-kotā ungē vamša-par ungē namat dun rajadaruvangē namat pasvādahasata pavatnā pa kotä boho daskam kala-vunta d yuddhāśāyen siyu
· ‘සිටිනා’ වියයුතුයි 2 * සමාඬ ” }
* Read sitinā. * Read sam

ZEYLANICA vOL. II
දී බොහො වස්තු දී සුවපත් කරවා කැති තවද තැනැ පුමාණන්ට අභය දි සචෙදශ නඳන් පවත්වා තුන් රජය පැදකුණුකොට, පංකඳුගීග හා රට බිම් බලා වදාරා යම්මa |න්ට
කන පත( ලියා දියෙහි ඇන්දි හිරිඹෙස 'ම්පරාවට බොහොඹා කල් සිටුනා! පරිද්දෙන් න්මෙග් න් තාබු ශාසන ලෙක0@යහි පවත්කොටැ ලෙ0කශාසනය සමුඩ*මෙකාටu යුඬයාශගායෙන්
වයුඬ කෞසනායුඬ ඉල්වා මෙන0ලඳින් චෝඩ එවූ රන( ඇඟිලි හා රා ජයස්තමභ කරවා ලක්දිවු වැඩu දශරාජ 600ஆஇை ை ( වැඩ හින්දිනා සිංහාසනයයි. මෙම ගල
ORIP,
siśśaminka-Malla Aprati-Malla Kāliňgaakdiva niskantaka-kotä sat set-kotä perä ala Larinkavasinta pas-havuruddekä arayak di nam gam vahal sarak pamunu hädi boho vastu di suvapat karava kätiha-vä tänä präninta abhaya di svadeša naha-dan pavatvā tun-rajaya pädakuņugga vana-durgga parînka-durgga hā rața u-kenakunta daskam kalawunta yan kana patä liyā diyehi ändi hiri-se Limparāvața boho kall sițunā“ paridden hā
idden tāmbra-śāśana Lamkāyehi pavat
ī vadārā lokašāsanaya samraddha -kotä
වියයුතුයි * * නාතන්‍ය ' වියයුතුයි "ddha.

Page 206
No. 21) KALINGA PARK GAL
6 -raiga-senaiga pirivarā Dambadivu no-ladin Coda Paňdyādi rajada 7 -ja-kanyakāvan hā paňduru däkä daśa-rāja-dharmmayen rājya ker 8 -hi nratya-gitadi kala-krida-pinisa
Eidera gallen genvā vadāļe.
TRANS
Hail ! Prosperity ! His Majesty Si Aprati-Malla Kaliiga-Cakravartin-va from the thorns of disorder, and restore taxation for five years, by giving away fiv ing titles, divel-lands, serfs, cattle, perm clothes and ornaments, and such other we of Lanka who had been distressed by th He abolished for all times the taxes on living beings in forests and in great tanks he established many alms-houses and m He toured through the three kingdoms difficult of access owing to water, mount whole land.
With the object that perpetual grar loyal services to kings might not be n water, by being written on palm leaves eat up; but in order that they might la: donees, and that the donees' names as v grants might remain for five thousand plate grants into Lanka. And he n rendered loyal service.
Having thus promoted the inter longing for war, proceeded to Dambac
* Read mrtva. * See also Nissanka-Malla's Dambulla inscri Hata-dage Portico slab, lines 7-II (above, No. 1.
Kati-ada. See above, p. 72. Hira-sanda-pamunu, "grants that are valid si See also the Dambulla record, lines 10-II (

ASANA INSCRIPTION 33
vādā dvandva-yuddha senā-yuddha ilvā ruvan vela-genä evū ranä äňgili hā rā
jaya-stambha karavā Lakdivu vādā emin Kâliñgodyânayevāda hindina simhasanayayi. Me gala
LATION.
tri-Saigabo Vira-raja Nissahka-Malla hanse freed the whole Island of Lanka d peace to living beings. By remitting retuladharas every year, and by bestowlanent grants, heritages, gold and gems, alth in abundance, he relieved the people e inordinate exactions of former kings o. chéna cultivation', and gave security to In his own country and in other lands 1aintained the giving of abundant alms. of Ceylon), and having visited all places ains, forests or marshes, he inspected the
hts made to those who have performed nade impermanent, like lines drawn on which white ants and mice as a rule) st a long time in the family lines of the vell as those of the kings who made the
years, His Majesty introduced coppernade many (such) grants to those who
ests of the Church and the State, he, liva, surrounded by his fourfold army.
See above, pp. 73 and I3o, note 2. ption, lines 5-6 and 9 (Vol. I, No. 9) and the
).
o long as the sun and moon endure. Vol. I, No. 9).

Page 207
I34 EPIGRAPHIA
There having in vain sought single c the presents consisting of 'golden fingel and the Pandya kings with their suppl returned to Ceylon, where he is now rul of regal duty. And this "lion-seat doe witnessing artistic performances, such
Park. His Majesty was pleased to hav
No. 22. POLONNAIRUVA : RA
INSCR
HIS stone-seat with moulded si 3 ft. square at the top and a little the jungle some two hundred yards t Ran-kot-vehera.
The inscription which covers its engraved between ruled lines, 2 in. a the square, leaving a blank smooth sp The letters are fairly well preset resemble in type the script of other re. the usual lack of uniformity in writin Skt. BB25d ESO25), instead of HSæS-SFO25 The contents, like those of the for tition of some of Niššañka-Malla's acts statement indicating the stone-seat whic the construction of the Ruvanvali-da The date of this record must be e. (above, No. 17), as the latter makes me then already built on the north side of with gateways, walls, and monks' reside
For a repetition of all this, see the Hata* For a wood-cut of this stone, see V. R. A See accompanying facsimile (Plate 23).

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
ombats and army contests, but seeing s' and royal maidens sent by the Códa cations, he raised columns of victory and ng in accordance with the ten principles s His Majesty occupy for the purpose of as dancing, singing, &c., in the Kalinga 'e this stone brought from Eideragalla.
ANKOT-DAGABA GAL-ASANA
[IPTION
des, measuring about 3 ft. in height, larger at the bottom, was discovered in o the east of the ruin now known as
upper surface is in six lines and is part, which run parallel to each side of ace of 16 in. by 15 in. at the centre'. ved. They are in size 1 to 2 in, and ords of Nissanka-Malla. There is also g consonantal groups, as, for example, }; Sinh, coệ)ốnçệ, instead of coệốnçẹ. agoing gad-asana records, form but a repeby way of introduction to the principal h His Majesty occupied whilst watching gaba at Polonnaruva. rlier than that of the Galpota inscription htion of the Ruvanvali-dagaba, which was the palace to a height of eighty cubits,
nces surrounding it. −
a-gé Portico slab, lines 2 I-15 (above, No. 14).
S. vii. I 875, p. I59.
See section C, lines 2-3.

Page 208
No. 22) RANKOT-DAGABA GA
The Pitfalvaliya also refers to th edifices, while the Mahavariasa confir Nissanka-Malla built the Ratanavali” and adorned it with a golden pinnacle that the dagaba site got its present monastery'.
A transcript with a translation of by Professor Rhys Davids in Y. R. A republished it with a lithographic plat version is based on the two ink-estal Commissioner.
1 .
1 3 assasoae eggs &gaoast
ණටකෙකාට සත් මෙසත්තෙකාට 6 ලංකාවාසීන්ට පස්හවුරුදදකට අ
2 දු පතා පස්තුලාභාරයක් ද නම් ගf වසතුකාංභරණදි බොතෙහා වස්තු දී සු වල් මහවෑ තැනැ පුමාණනීන්ට අභ
3 දී ස්වදෙශපරෙදශGයහි බොහො
පැදකුණුකොට සියලූ දුගීග හා ද යුඩාශ0යෙන් සියුරගෙස
4 නඟ පිරිවරා දමබඳිවු වැඩ( චනඥ • | රජදරුවන් වෙහෙළගෙනහැ එවූ { දැක( ජය
5 ස්තම්භ කරවා ලක්දිවු වැඩ( දශරා දාගබා ” කරවා වදාරන කලා කම
6 වැඩගැ හුන් මුළුගලින් කළ ආසනයයි
Kirti-Nissanka nam raja Polonnaruve Ruu valiya, Extract, p. 30).
* This is the Pãli form of Sinh. ^uvanvăỉi.
Bandhāpetvā samutungarin ĀRatanāval-ceti (Mv. lxxx. 2o).
* 'අය' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * චන්ඳව ' වියයුතුයි

L-ASANA INSCRIPTION I35
nis dāgaba as one of Niśśańka-Malla's ms the Galpota account in stating that -cetiya to an exceedingly great height :8. It was evidently from this pinnacle
name Ran-kot-vehera, 'golden-spire
f the present record was first published ..S. for 1875 (pp. 166-167). Dr. Müller e as No. 15o of A. I. C. The present mpages supplied by the Archaeological
X.
කාලිඟ චක්‍රවර්තීන්වහන්ෙස් ලක්දිව නිෂ්ක ඉපරු රජුන් කෙනාබද අය මෙගනහැ දුසථකළ !ය හැරැ හවුරු ම් වහල් සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු රන් රුවන් පුවපත්කරවා කැතිඅඩි * හැමැ කලටමැ හැරැ
Cls සතූ නෙවා මහදන් පවතවා තුන්රජය රට බිම් බලා ලොකශාසන සමුඩ 5 කොට
පුඩාදි ඉල්වා කෙනාලදින් කෞචාඬ පාඬයාදි රන(ඇඟිලි හා රාජකනායකාවන් හා පඬුරු
ජධමමයෙන් රාජය කෙරෙමින් 6లిడోలి මාන්ත බලා වදාරා
g-3
anvali-digaba baidava kot palaidava . . . (Pija
s
am alankarittha sovannatthüpikāya tam uttamarih
* * සමාඬ ' වියයුතුයි " 'දෘගබ' වියයුතුයි

Page 209
I36 EPIGRAPHIA
TRAINTS
1 Śrī siri-saňgabo Vira-rāja Niś: vahansé Lakdiva nişkantakaaya genä dustha-kala Laṁkā havuru- - 2 -du pata pas-tula-bharayak di nam
ruvan vastrabharanadi boho va kalata-mä härä val maha-vä tä 8 di sva-deša-para-destayehi boho sati pädakuņu-koța siyalu durgga hā koța yuddhāśāyen siyuraňga-se4 -naiga pirivarä Dambadivu vädä
Pāņdyādi rajadaru van veheļa-g hā paňduru däkä jaya5 stambha karavā Lakdivu vādā dašaväli-dāgabā karavā vadārana
6 vädä hun muļu-galin kala āsanaya,
TRANSI
Prosperity ! His Majesty SiriKaliiga-Cakravarti freed the Island lessness and restored peace to living years for the benefit of the people of inordinate exactions of former kings. A every year, as well as bestowing on t permanent grants, heritages, gold, jewe kinds of wealth in abundance, he mad all times taxes on chema cultivation forests and large tanks. In his own cou
Read -vartin. This may also “ Mt. durgga harata bim.
Read duandua,
Read dagaba.
' See above, p. 72, n. 6.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
SCRIPT.
Sarinka-Malla Kaliiga-Cakravarttin'- kota sat set-kota perä rajun no-bada -vāsīnța pas-havuruddakața aya härä
gam vahal sarak pamuņu parapuru ran Lstu dī suva-pat-karavā käti-açda * hämä nä prāņīnța o abhaya
ta namvā maha-dan pavatvā tun-rajaya rața“ bim balā loka-śāsana sam raddhao
dvandao-yuddhādi ilvā no-ladin Coda enä evū ranä-äňgili hā rāja-kanyakāvan
rāja-dharmmayen rājya keremin Ruvan
kalä karmmānta balā vadārā
yi KD-<0
ATION .
Saňgabo Vira-räja Niššamka-Malla I of Lanka from the thorns of law
beings. He remitted taxes for five Lanka who had been distressed by the nd giving to the people) five tuladharas hem) titles, (divel-)lands°, Serfs, cattle, ls, clothes, ornaments, and such other e them prosperous. He abolished for and gave security to living beings in ntry and in foreign lands he established
De read aya. * Read praininta.
o Read samrddha. " vela in other records of Niśśańka-Malla.
See above, p. 1 27, n., 5.

Page 210
tpigraphia Zeylanica
sae survuese svo eqāāṁ
uoņdsuɔsus euese-Iep sueả bầųIæXI
 

uoyao ɔ wɔttoņssytutuoɔ pɔgoogooooo.es” o’r, sopɔŋŋŋts suoissaažius-yu, tuo, y
yoo/ i o, sɔŋɔuự #1 øywys
·/oo/ i os səŋɔu; o'i ŵywɔS
必献。[2
· 球so:袭†!흑해** 心火炎鞑 ∞to :);r.
}
澱劑'.摄s. 氏諡
心연혁J ¿?, - §§シkmで
老爹、r.o.،-،* **-~羽脚) Ĥ*)~혁哑·
r.シ 劑阿屬 :V ● 0が km溜感翻哆就 §父sae!朴*)%;Šsoso::*, \,\!,o.ĤON和舒�阿森纳蛟z o.o.比母以)张骁 耐)Cシkm《魔念* 潮)
终欢·院は さ函&.*?(...)، ، ، ، ، ،Ɛ * o*، ،•No |“ ሸ!'ጎ(*m« }... »saei§km km威)so oo
*)2)-浣衣函器皿g劑*
►toĤ %'. , !鞑シシ�|×
Nossos
sae
劑

Page 211


Page 212
No. 22 RANKOT-DAGABA GAI
many alms-houses and maintained the gir through the three kingdoms of Ceylo including all places difficult of access. of the State and the Church.
Then, being desirous of martial c (India), attended by his fourfold army, ar none, but seeing "the golden fingers', that were sent by the suppliant kings he raised columns of victory and ret he is now ruling in accordance with ti as such, His Majesty was pleased to s stone, and watch the progress of work the Ruwanvili-dagaba.
No. 23. POLONNARUVA: R
INSCRI
HIS inscription is repeated on each
the roof of an open pavilion on or Rankot-dagaba. In the centre of Professor Rhys Davids, was about eig an asana, a sort of dais, from which, a to pay his adorations to the relics ensh The four pillars are now fallen, an about 6 ft, long, I 2 in. Square at top a where the writing is in consequence narr The letters are engraved between and vary in size from I to 2 in. Their t records of Nissanka-Malla.
The contents are, as usual, a rep an introduction to the principal stateme pavilion was built.
The date is not given, but it must
For the exact situation of this ruin, seep See accompanying facsimile (Plate 24). WOL. I.

-ASANA INSCRIPTION I37
ving of abundant alms. He made tours in and inspected lands and villages, In this way he promoted the welfare
ontests, he proceeded to Dambadiva ld sought single combats, &c. Finding
the royal maidens, and other tribute of Coda, Pandya, and other countries, urned to the Irland of Laṁkā, - where he ten principles of regal duty. And it on this seat, carved out of a single whilst superintending the building of
ANKOT-DAGAEA PILLAR
PTION
of the four pillars which once supported the southern terrace of the Ruvanvali the enclosed space which, according to ht feet square, there must have been S the inscription states, the king used rined in the dagaba. d two of them are broken. They are nd bottom, and octagonal in the centre ower, being only about 5 in. wide.
ruled lines which are two inches apart ype is the same as that of the foregoing
petition of some of this king's acts as nt indicating the purpose for which the
t be placed some time after the fourth
ilan of Polonnaruva, facing p, 84 above.

Page 213
I38 EPIGRAPHI IA
year of Nissanka-Malla's reign, that i because the record refers not only to place in his fourth regnal year, but al which he made most probably at a st
Of the four copies of the inscriptic of two of them, together with a transcri published by Professor Rhys Davids in A transcript and a translation of the thi following is that on the fourth pillar. number of lines on each side and also in
A. d
සිරි ලක පැදකු ණයුමෙකාටගැ සිසාරා ගම් නියම්ගම් ප ටුන්ගම් රා
e5 83 g53
है 68
లి6 ణa
Casî ç
ge
କ୍ଷୁର୍ଲାଭିକ
ఇర ర్హ
වර ඇ
තුළුවූ
තුන් d
ජඹෙය
GD
එක් පු සිඬ සථාන (ද) ජල දුගීශ ගිරිදුගීහ 20 වනදුගීග පටකදු
See above, p. 86. * * ෆි' යීදකියවියහැකියි

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
; to say between II 9 II and I I 96 A. D., his visit to Anuradhapura, which took o to the tours of inspection, some of ll later period. n on the four pillars, a lithographic plate t and a translation, was for the first time the R. A. S. GYournal, vol. viii for I 87,5o. rd copy form No. 1.5o of A. I. C. The It differs from the other three in the the beginning and end of each line
SK .
21 ශීග් අතඹුලූප 22 කක්කෙස් නිමෙශගුෂ 23 මෙකාට( බලා වදාරා ර 24 න්තිසg මිණෙහාරනඃ 25 oscyase) c (su3) 26 එවූ තුන් රජයෙහි 27 මෙන0එක් මහවෑතහැ 28 නැ අතෙශෂ පුරාණන්
B.
ට අභය දී ෙනා මරනනියායෙන් සමමත මෙකාටදැ වි * සඹුරුවත
ද මෙස
@හන්
මෙකාටයා
ගත් කෞත නටද (හැ) ම දව(ස) ටම කැ
* See p. I, 52 et seg.

Page 214
No. 23)
2
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
2.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
RANKOT-DÄGABA PII]
තිඅ
ඩ හැ
ර පූවවී
රාජය
න ඳව
සැ අ @නක වධබනධ නතා(ඩ)නයෙන් හා @ගාමහිෂාදි ස වචීස්ව හරණයෙ න් ඉතා දුසථවැ ගියාවූ ලොකවා සින්ට දඬනාදි e Sobeded Oça ao ර මුතු මැණික් ප බළු ඇතුළු වූ ෙනා එක් රත්නද
C. මෙගාමඟිෂ බන ධානය දඹාසි දාස යාන් (හා) දිවෙල් ගම් පමු ૬ [qu තුළුවූ] අඹෙන
బా gద3 ර වසතු0 භරණ (e) 6(S වළන්) රි
දි සක) ල මෙලාකවාසීන් සවසථ@ක0ටg ලංකා(තල)ය නිෂ්
* *පදානි' ව

LLAR-INSCRIPTION I39
18 කණවකෙක0ටඇ 19 සෙමෙ(හි ත)බා 20 වනදාව(යුඩා)ශා 21 වෙන් හස්තය 22 ශවරථපදාති ! 23 චතුරඟි(නී) මහ 24 සෙනග පිරිව
D. රා මහදඹඳි වුහි පාඩිර ට වැඬ( සමා න පුතිම ල්ලය න් කෞන0
දැකu. @චාළ පාඬයා
ర్విGర
ක මෙද
(69) Gö න් පඩු රු ගෙ නැ වදා රා දිකවි ජය කළ ශී වීර කාලි ග ලoෙකශව ර අප්‍රතිමල් ල නිශශolක తి ఆరు 8))s ea වතී.තිසවාමි
డొలిఅలGE දා වැනද වදා ර (න කුඩ)මයි
Øයයුතුයි

Page 215
I4O
25
26
27
28
1.
2
EPIGRAPHIA
RAN
A.
Siri Laka pädaku
-ņu-koțä siisārā gam niyam-gam pa-țun-gam rā
jadhanida Devu
nuvara, Kä-läni Da-rinbulu A
- nurādha
pura-nu
-Vara ai-tulu-vi
tu Il-ra
jaye
-hi no
ek pra-siddha sthäna (-da) jaladurgga giri-durgga vana-durgga parhka-du-rgga at-ambulu-pa-kak-se niśśesakoțä balā vadārā Ra-ntisä Miņihoru Gaigataļā Padī (ätu-) -u-vu tun-rajayehi no-ek maha-va-ta-nā ašesa prāņīn
B.
-ța abhaya dī nomarana-niyayen
1 This may also be read pii-. 4 Mt. di,

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
SCRIPT.
10
11
12
13
4.
15
16
17
18
19
20
21.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
Mt. -watu-. o Mt. di.
sammata-kota vi-safnburu-vata
da se-hen kota * gat te-nata-da“ (hä-) -ma dava(sa) -ța-mä kä-ti-a- -da hä-ra pūrvva rājaya-n dava-Sai al-neka vadha-bandha-na-tã(da)nayen hã go-mahisadi sa-rvvasva haraņaye-n itā dustha-vā giya-vu loka-va-sīnta daņdanādi no-ek deya hä-ra mutu mäņik pa-baluatulu-vu no-ek ratna-da
C.
go-mahişa dhana dhānya dāsidāsa-yan (hā) divel gam pamu-nu ă:-
* Mt. kotä

Page 216
pigraphia Zeylanica
Rankot-dagaba P
$le', ticle 1 Areas an inte-impression saflted by the Arı
 

V0f, ||, 3 24
illar-Inscription
ο Ε ήooέ,
chaeological Commissioner, Ceylon

Page 217


Page 218
NO. 23 RANKOT-DAGABA PILL
6 -tulu-vu 7 ane8 -ka prakā9 -ra vastrã10 -bharana11 (da) ra(n-
12 valan) ri13 -di-(valan-da 14 dī saka-) 15 -la lokavāsīn 16 svastha-kotă 17 Lankā(tala)ya niş18 -kantaka-kotai 19 seme(hi ta)ba 20 dvandva-(yuddhā)śā21 -ven hastya22 -Sva-ratha-padati' 23 caturangi(ni) maha24 senaga piriva
D,
1 -rai maha-Daffiba-di
-vuhi Paidi-ra3 -ta vādā samā
2
TRANSAT
Side A. His Illustrious Majesty Wi Malla, Niğğaíhka-MIalla, Paräkrama-Bähu round and throughout Lanka, inspecting con hand", villages, market towns, seaport tow of note in the three kingdoms of Ceyl Dondra), Käläņi, Dambulu, and Anurā difficult of access either on account of wa
1 Mt. zvalan di. Read padani, * Side D, lines II 8-25. o See E. Z., vo o Viz. Ruhuņu, Māyā, and Pihiți.

AR-INSCRIPTION I4 I
OINT
-na prati-ma-Ilaya
a- O
däkä
Cola
Pāņdyā
-dy-ane
-ka de
-Saye
-n paňdu
-ru ge
-nā vadā-ra dik-vi
jaya kala śrī Vīra Kāli-íhga, Laıimke$va-ra, Aprati-Mal-la Niśśarinka:
Malla, Paräkra
-ma-Bahu Cakra
-vartti-swami
-In-Vahanse dā vända vadā-ra(na kūçda)mayi o
ra Kāliṁga Laňkeśvara ApratiCakravarti was pleased to tour 1pletely, like a ripe melli fruit in his is, cities, and many other localities on), including Devu-nuvara (i. e. lhapura, as well as those places er, mountains, forests, or marshes.
* Mt. kugdamayi.
i, p. I34, note I.

Page 219
I42 EPIGRAPHIA
He gave security to all animals in Ra and many other great tanks in the three Side B. And he ordered that th for all times the vasapiduru-vata and th From punishments and the like he exen to straitened circumstances through vari and chastisement, as well as through 1 such as cattle, buffaloes, &c., in the days them gifts of pearls, precious stones, coral Side C. He gave them also catt female serfs, dive/ villages and permane clothes, ornaments, and gold and silv all the inhabitants in comfortable circa from the thorns of lawlessness and ke Thereafter being desirous of s Pandyan country in the great continent of elephants, chariots, cavalry, and infan Side D. Seeing however no c a contest he was pleased to exact tri various other countries.
And this is the pavilion" from wh victories in all directions, is pleased t Ruvanväli dāgaba.
Identical with the Suvanna-Tissa tank built by Parakrama-Bahu I. See above, pp. 27-28.
Manihira tank constructed by Mahasena (2 Same as modern Minneriya.
* The tank, now known as Gantalå or Kan century A.D.
The Padaviya tank, said to have been built repaired by Parakrama-Bahu I (Mv. lxxix. 34).
o See above, p. I I 7, note II. o Ran valan ridi valan da. See also above, "Küdama. Tamil küdam. Cf Skt. kuta, kü

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ntisä, Miņihoru, Gaigataļā, Padī", kingdoms. ey should not be killed. He abolished 2 dues on places under chēna cultivation. pted the inhabitants who were reduced pus kinds of oppression, imprisonment, he seizure of entire personal property, of former kings. And he bestowed on s, and such other jewellery in abundance. e, buffaloes, money, and grain, male and nt grants, together with various sorts of 2r vessels. Placing in this manner 1mstances, he freed the land of Lanka pt it in a peaceful state. ingle combats, he proceeded to the of India, attended by his fourfold army try. opponent who would be his match in bute from the Cola, the Pandya, and
ich His Majesty, who has thus gained o worship the relics enshrined in the
by Mahasena in the third century A.D. and repaired
'u. xxxvii. 47), and repaired by Parakrama-Bahu I.
alai, formed by king Aggabodhi II in the seventh
y Mahāsena (Parker's Ancient Ceylon, p. 22), and
. 95, note 4. a, and kuti.

Page 220
No. 24 POLONNARUVA: STONE
No. 24. POLONNARUVA: STO
XCAVATIONS of ruins on the 'P during I 9or revealed the existe structed baths which Mr. Bell has id Mahavamsa (lxxiii. 95-II2) as the work though manifestly repaired by some of The slab on which the present re the flagstones of the rectangular bath. one of which was found in the Topa Nevertheless, we have been able to rei as that of the foregoing Rankot-dagab of the concluding sentence which state fataisa was used by Nissanka-Malla.
The date of the record may be pl reasons given in connexion with that o letters vary in size from 1 to 23 in. lines 2 in. apart, and are of the same ty
TE
1 ශ්‍රී සචසති සිරිලක පැදකුණුකොටගැ සී
€9లిర
2 విuc్మల బ్రిg భీతవిgరర్టరీర සථාන[ද ජලදුගීග ගි]
For a full and accurate description of these r
Site No. 6, in inset C of the plan of Polonn bath as follows:-
From the middle of the wall of the Circular a lower bath, rectangular in shape and sunk in the 6 ft. in thickness, having to act as retaining walls paved and faced with smoothly laid slabs of stone. square, flanked by delicately moulded pilasters now Circular Bath above and at back entered the Stone Ba of 5 ft. 9 in. from the pavement. . . . . . . The bath embedded in the brick walls on either side, and IA carried on to the edge of the pokuna by two additiona
Ορ. αι., p. I 2.

BATH SLAB-INSCRIPTION 143
NE BATH SLAB-INSCRIPTION
romontory at Topavāva (Polonnaruva) nce of a series of magnificently conentified with those mentioned in the of Parakrama-Bahu I (II.53-II86 A.D.) his successors. cord in 14 lines is cut, formed one of It is now broken into several fragments, vāva village: the others are missing. store the text easily, as it is the same a pillar-inscription, with the exception es the purpose for which the cistern or
aced between II9I and II96 A.D., for f the Rankot-dagaba inscription. The They are well engraved between ruled pe as that of the script of the period.
ΧT.
සිසාරා ගම් නියම්ගම් පටුන්ගම් රාජ[ධානී
ඇතුළුවූ තුන්රජයෙහි කෙනාඑක් පුසිඩ
uins, see A. S. C. Annual Report, Igor, pp. II-r3. aruva facing p. 84 above. Mr. Bell describes this
Bath on the south a drain conducted its water to ground, its outer wall of brick and mortar, average to the well-like bath. Inside, the entire bath was The back portion formed a recess nearly 6 ft. 2 in. partly broken away. . . . . . . . . The drain from the th over the abacus of this central pilaster at a height was covered in. Four stone pillars Io in. square, ft. 4 in. apart cross ways, held a roof, which was pillar supports for this bayed vestibule to the bath.'

Page 221
I 44
10
11
12
13
14
EPIGRAPHI
රිදුගීග වනදුගීග පටකදුගීග අතඹුද
రత[భవ తిలకGఅ]
රු ගඟතලා පදී ඇතුළුවූ තුන්රජකෙය
අ[භය දී ෙනාමරන නි]
“ යායෙන් සම්මතකොටගෑ විසඹුරු* වතු
දවසට[මැ කැතිඅඩ හැර) පූබ්බ* රාජයන් දවස අෙනක වධබන්
හ[රණයෙන් ඉතා දු| සථවැ ගියාවූ ලොකවාසීන්ට දඩනා ඇතුළුවූ [මෙනයාඑක් රත්නද මෙගා] මහිප බන බානන්‍ය දාසි දාසයන්ද !
වසනුගාභ[රණද රන්වළ න් රිදිවළන්ද දි සකල ලොකවාසීන් ලය නිෂ්ක[ණට]ක@කාටගැ ෙස[මෙහි දී
චතුරඟිනී මහ කෞසl] නග පිරිවරා මහදඹදිවුනි පාඩිරට වැ
පාඬයාදාමෙනක] දෙශයෙන් පඩුරු ගෙනහැ වදාරා දික
තිමල්ල නි] Gకిదిరిపలి శ్రీ ఆర@లినిg లిబ్రలివీ:
මවා වදාරන පත(සයි <00><ය
RAN
Šrī svasti Siri-Laka pädakuņu-k râjadhânî-da Devunuvara) Käläņi Dambulu Anurādhapur siddha sthāna-da jala-durgga g -ri-durgga vana-durgga parhka-dur
vadara Raňtisä Miniho-ru Gaňgatalā Padi ätulu-vū tun-i
a[bhaya di no-marana ni-]
* 'පිසඹුරු' යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * සච්සව ' වියයුතුයි

ZEYLANI CA (vOL. III
පකක්සේ නිශේෙශප කෞකාට( බලා වදාරා
分 නොඑක් මහවෑතැනැ අශෝෂ පු0ණින්ට
ද සෙනෙහන් කොටා ගත් තැනටද හැමැ
ධනතාඩනයෙන් හා ගොමනිෂාදි සබ්බඤච *
දි කෙනාඑක් දෙය හැර මුතු මැණික් පබළු
6లి(శ్రీమతి రిటె గర్చిలిల్లి (65)దా ප්‍රකාර
ත් සවසථෙකාට( ලංකාතl] තබා වනද'යුඩාශගාවෙන් හයතාර්ශව රථ පදානි
ඩැ [සමාන ප්‍රතිමල්ලයන් නොදැක. @චාළ
විජය [කළ ශ්‍රී විර කාලිග ලo@කෙවර අස්‍ර
నెపోలిలితోలివితినేeజీ . . . . . . . . క)
SCRIPT,
ota sisara gam niyam-gam patun-gam
a-nuvara atuluvli tun-rajayehi no-ek prai
gga at-aňbulu-pakak-sē nišesa-kotā balā
'ajayehi no-ek maha-vä-tänä ašesa prāņīnta
2 * පූව් ‘ වියයුතුයි
* වනදාව " වියයුතුයී

Page 222
No. 24) POLONNARUVA: STONE
5 -yāyen sammata-kotā visamburu-v
davasața-mä käti-ada hära] 6 pūrbba o rājayan davasä aneka vad
sarbbasva o ha[raņayen itā du-) 7 -sthavägiya-vü lokavasinta daňdanä
atulu-vu no-ek ratna-dago8 mahişa dhana dhānya dāsi dāsayan prakāra vastrābha-raņa-da ran-v 9 -n ridi-vallan-da di sakala lokavāsīn s 10 -laya niskaņtaka-kotā serehi tabā
padāni caturanginī maha-se11 -naiga pirivarā maha-Dambadivuhi F
no-dākä Cola Pandyady-aneka) 12 dešayen paīduru genā vadārā dik-v -vara Aprati-Malla Ni-) 3 -ģšainka-Malla Šrī Parākrama-B
SLSSLSLL SSSSL0YSSSSSSSS LLL LSS SL SS S SLLLL . ni14 -mavā vadārana patäsayi gd-3
TRANSL
L Lines III-I II. Same as the foreg sides A, B, and C.
Lines II I-II 4.) Seeing however) no to exact tribute from the Cola, the Pāņd
And this is the bathing-pond in Lańkeśvara Aprati-Malla Niśśańkavarti, who has thus made conquests i
the ceremony of bathing?).
This may also be read pisailburu. Read sarvasva. 'Patasa, same as modern patasa or pataha "a scripts in the British Museum, there are two ma Patasē pota [Or. 66 I 5 (167) and 66 I II (Io4)), givin order of a Pandyan king. I am indebted to Dr. Bar
WOL. I.

BATH SLAB-INSCRIPTION 145
ta-da sehen kotá gat tänata-da hämä
na-bandhana-tādanayen hā go-mahişādi
idi no-ek deya hara mutu manik pabalu
-da divel-gam pamunu atulu-vu aneka la
vastha-kota Lanka-ta-) dvandaʻ-yuddhâ$även hastya$va-ratha
ãňdi-rața vädä samāna prati-mallayan
ijaya (kala śrī Vira Kāliňga Larinkeś
ähu Cakravartti-svämin-vahansõ.
ATION.
oing Rankot-dagaba pillar-inscription
adversary equal to him, he was pleased 7a, and various other countries.
which His Majesty Šrī Vīra Kālinga Malla $ri Paräkrama-Bähu Cakraall directions, is pleased to complete
* Read pūrva.
Read duandua. it”. In the Neville Collection of Sinhalese manuuscripts of a poem entitled e5268 Gebo) an account of a patasa or a pond constructed by ett for drawing my attention to this work.
U

Page 223
Ι 46 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 25. POLONNARUVA
INSCR
HIS inscription in five lines co quadrangular slab measuring 5 f the top flagstone of a raised seat. Mr. between I 9o I and Igo5. The slab referred to by him as Siva-Devalaya of the main group of Buddhist ruins c tank ”.
The letters, from half an inch other asana slab-inscriptions, between r to each side of the rectangular slab a by 1 ft. 6 in. in the centre. The ty the other records of Nissanka-Malla.
The stone is much worn. Cons inscription is totally illegible, but wh the text agrees almost word for wor inscription, the only exception being the present pedestal seat or asana : to occupy when performing the funct ceremony of propitiating the nine plane
T
1 ශ්‍රි සවසති සිරිලක සිසාරා (එ)ක්වසින්
రరఏ0)లో 6వదిలిర బాacaల [මෙනයා]එක් [පුසිඩ සථානද ජලදු පකක්මෙස් නිශේමෙගෂතෙකාට( බල ඇතුළුවූ තුන් රජ
See A. S.C. Annual Report, Igo5, p. 4o, * Ibid., 1906, p. I7. See also plan of Polic “ Vanu = Skt. snana, P. nahana and më, co by metathesis. Cf nahana mehe in Jayatilaka's also means “an ointment for anointing the head scattered on the guests at feasts (Clough's Sinh, l
* * හාත්පසින්' යීද කියවිය හැකියි

A ZEYLANICA vOL. III
: SIVA-DEVALAYE SLAB
IPTION
vers the upper smoothed surface of a ... 2 in. by 2 ft. 9 in., which once formed
Bell examined it some twelve years ago, was then lying inside the ruined shrine No. I, and situated a little to the south in the raised quadrangle near Topavāva
co one inch in size, are engraved, as in uled lines, one inch apart, running parallel und leaving a blank space of 3 ft. 8 in. pe of the script is the same as that of
equently a considerable portion of the at remains readable clearly shows that d with that of the foregoing stone-bath the concluding sentence which indicates as the one which Nissanka-Malla used ion of lustral bathing (nanu me') at the tary gods (navagraha-Santi).
X.
· පැදැකුණුකොට, ගම් නියම්ගම් පටුන්(ගම් දඹුලු අනුරාධපුරය ඇතුළුවූ (තුන්)රජයෙහි ගීග ගිරිදුගීග වනදුගීග පටකදුගීග අතඹුලූ 9] లిర్మిరు రతిభజన తొలనేGవిర వివిలe) ఆశి
No. ვვ. nnaruva, facing p. 84, above. * See plate No. 25.
traction of mehe, probably from Skt. śrama, P. sama, lu Akaradiya and in Aavstlumina, verse 499. Nanu. s of kings on great feast days'; perfumed powder ict).

Page 224
3
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Slab-inscription of Nissanka-Malla
as 岑、 an ؟ R ES }ٹ
قصص
Scale about rie to 1/oot
From inked impressions supplied by the
 
 

Vol. II. Plate 25
Siva-devalaye Slab-inscription
Polonnaruva:
inches to II /69
露 5
ഭor
Scale
Ceylon
Archaeological Commissioner,

Page 225


Page 226
No. 25 PoĻONNARUVA: ŠIVA-DEv
2. මෙයහි කෙනාඑක් මහවෑ(තැනැ) අශෝෂ
සමමතකොටගෑ විසඹුරු(වතද මෙස කලටමa [කැනිඅඩ හැර පූබාබරාජය හා මෙගාමහිෂාදි සබ්බසව හරණයේ දඬනාදි කෙනාඑක් දෙය 3. හැරැ මුතු මැණික් (පබළු ඇතුළුවූ) @ දාසි දාසයන්ද දිමෙවල් පමුණු [ඇතු වළන් රිදීවළන්ද දි සකල ලොකව කමෙකාට( සෙමෙහි තබා වනදාව යුඬ මහසෙනග පිරිවරා මහදඹ 4. දිව්හි පාඩිරට වැඩහැ සමාන පුතිම `දෙශයෙන් (පඩුරු) [ගෙනහැ වදාරා ఖgఅde లోకి కొందాలిలే డ్రి ఆర ගුහ)ශානතියෙහි වැඩහැ හින්දෑ නා 5 නුමේ නිමවා වදාරන ආසනයයි <0)
TRANSC
1 Śrī svasti Siri-Laka sisārā (e)kvasin
(gam rajadha)ni-da Dewunuwara ätuluvü (tun-)rajayehi no-ek durgga vana-durgga panka-durgg vadārā (Rantisā) Miņihoru Gai 2 -yehi no-ek maha-vä-(tänä) ašesa pi sammata-kotā visarinburu (vata-d kalația-mä käti-ada hära pūrbba-r tādanayen hā go-mahiş=ādi sarbb loka-vasinta daidanaadi no-ek dey 3 hari mutu manik (pabalu atulu-vu)nc dāsi-dāsayan-da divel pamuņu ät ran-valan ridi-valan-da di sakala niskantaka-kota semehi taba dvi padāni catur-aňginī maha-senaňga
This may also be read hatpasin. * Siri-Laka pädakutu-koțä siisārā

ĀLAYESLAB-INSCRIPTION 47
}ධාණින්ට අභය දී ෙනාමරන නියායෙන් |ෙහන් කොටා ග(ත් තැනටද) හැමැ ත් දවසා අෙනක වධබනඛනතාඩනයෙන් න්] ඉතා දුසථවැ ගියාවූ ලොකවාසීන්ට
නාඑක් රත්නද (මෙගා)මනිෂ ධන බානාය ළුවූ අෙනක පුකාර වසක්‍රහාභරණද රන් සීන් සවසථමෙකාටඇ ලංකාතලය නිෂ්කණට \ශාවෙන් හසත්‍යඥවරථ] පදානි චතුරශි නී
Sලයන් මෙන0ඳහැකහැ ෙචාළ පාඩාසාදා,කෙනක දිගවිජය කළ ශ්‍රී වීර කාලිග ලංෙකශවර అనిపై లివ్రాతితీతజలితెలిఅలిes (ర)రి
X4
RIPT.
padakunu-kotai” gam niyam-gam patunKäläņi Daňbulu Anurādhapuraya orasiddha sthāna-da jala-durgga giria at-arihbulu-pakak-se nišSesa-kotăbala gataļā Padīätuļu-vū tun-raja‘āņīnța abhaya dī no-marana niyāyen se)hen kotä ga(t tänata-da) hämä jayan davasa aneka wadha-bandhanasva haraņayen itā dustha-vä giyāvū a -ek ratna-da (go-)mahisa dhana-dhanya lu-vu aneka prakara vastrabharana-da loka-vasin Svastha-kota Lanka-talaya indva-yuddhasaven hasty-asva-rathapirivarā maha-Damba
n the foregoing two inscriptions.

Page 227
I48 EPIGRAPHI
4 divhi Pāňdi-rața väçdä samāna
aneka-dešayen (paňduru) g Kaliñga Lankesvara Apr krama-Bahu Cakravartti-s vädä hindä nā- -
5 -nu-mē nimavā vadārana āsanaya
TRANS
Lines 1-3] Hail! Prosperity ! vara Aprati-Malla Niśśaṁka-Mall having toured round and throughout inspect completely [&c., same as li inscription, or sides A, B, C of Rank
Lines 4-5) Seeing however no to exact tribute from the Coļa, the Pā
And this is the seat on which His in all directions, is pleased to complet attending the ceremony of propitiati
No. 26. POLONNAIRUVA : KIR
HIS quadrangular slab, measuring or terrace of the so-called “ Kiri eight or ten yards to the south-east of
As will be seen from the accomp mental border carved with swans (ham left along a fillet of foliaged creeper pa 9 ft. by 4 ft. Within this and at equ
Or hatpasin entirely. * Lit. “having come and sat down * See plan of Polonnaruva, opposit
Plate No. 26.

A ZEYLANICA [voL. III
pratimallayan no-däkä Coļa-Pāņɖy=ādyenā vadārā dig-vijaya kaļa Šrī vīra ti-Malla Niśśamka-Malla śrī Parārāmin-vahanse
yi 

Page 228
No. 26. POLONNARUVA: KIRI-VI
rectangle also marked by a fillet engra crab and fish pattern. The smoothed s with lines three inches apart, so as to r first inscription on each of the four rectangle is ruled so as to receive four side, leaving, thereby, a blank space of 6
The letters, I to 2 in. in size, rep period, namely, the latter half of the first or outer inscription is the same exception of the concluding clause whi the one from which His Majesty Kirti Ni relics. The text of the second or inner plete transcript and translation appear i for word with the inscription at the Nissa. being the final clause stating that the return from the Indian campaign, and (Buddhist) relics.
It is obvious from both these recol still existing round the slab that the structure similar in style to the one at about the same period, namely, betwee slab must have been the flagstone of a royalty was wont to worship the relics opposite.
Outer inscription
Side A, three lines ending giri-durgga t Side B, three lines ending vadha-bandha ha go-mahisa harazmayen titā Side C, the estampage is imperfect here. Side D, the first two lines of this side en the third line runs (vadard dig-z Malla AViéğamñÄka-/Malla A°ardakra kūgdamayi. See A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1911-1912, p. 1 See plan of Kirivehera-dagaba in A. S. C. An See p. 137, above. For a description of this ruin, see the last-mei

ÈHERA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 149
7ed with what looks like a conventional pace outside the inner rectangle is ruled 2ceive between them three lines of the sides. Similarly, the area within this lines of the second inscription on each ft. by 1 ft. 3 in. in the centre. resent the type of the alphabet of the twelfth century A.D. The text of the as that of No. 24 above, with the ch indicates the pavilion (hidama), as $Sanka-Malla worshipped the (Buddhist) inscription, of which a faulty and incomn A. J. C., under No. 152, agrees word thka-lata-mandapa, the only exception pavilion was built after His Majesty's that it was used for worshipping the
rds and from the few stumps of pillars Audama or pavilion in question was a Rankot-dagaba and that it was built n II I 9 and II I 96 A.D. The inscribed raised seat within it, from which the enshrined in the Kiri-vehera-dagaba'
arĥika = lines I-3 of No. 24.
na-tadanayen
ādi saröbas zva
du- = lines 3-6 of No. 24.
The three lines probably = lines 7-8 of No. 24. ding deśayen paňduru genä = lines 9-I 2 of No. 24; ijaya-kaļa) Srī Vīra Kāliiga Larikešvara Apratima-Bāhu Cakravarttisvāmin-vahanse (dā) vandanā
O. nual Report, 191o-19 II.
tioned Annual Report, p. 28 ff.

Page 229
  

Page 230
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Kiri-ve
砂シ シ
*
 

7 Le 1
hera Slab-inscription
kšszše 恕 /** Sta کس
a.
i T
WM
ኞÃëቄ`8የጅmmçጽ Rኽ፲፻፭፻፭ ቐmስmጅ8፳1ክነv°m
鱷韋受 ۴: ماده :
itches to foot

Page 231


Page 232
NO.
:
:
26 POLONNARUVA: KIRI-V
RAN
Sri Vira-raja Nissarinka-Malla. A -liñga Lankeávara Parãkrama-min-vahansē Niśśarinka-Malla yan (-dusu-vä) kisi-tenakät säkayak nä
sena(ħga) pirivara Paħdi-rata de(
-raņa(vū parākkrama)yen Col -ňdy=ādy=aneka rājayan hā) yudc siñgu Senevi Tâvuru-nâvan -nata mammä (pamanimi) danvä y1 patvū Pāňdi-rajjuruvan hā (mä -sin apa jivat-vana pamana gama vadāla mänaväyi kiyā evū (bis
-n hā ätun asun-da Solī-rațin evū
dākā kopaāgni sanhinduvā Karņņā Tiliiga Gurjara Aramaņa Kambo (no-ek) desayehiguna kamati raja.
(-n hā) guņen mitra-santhāna k vahansēgē śauryy=ātiśayen-ma -n bisovarun hā paňduru genvā
Rămesvarayehi-di tulăbhăra deša väsinta ananta vastu tyāga ! jaya-stambha kotä Niśśarinke(-éva)ra, yana devalayak aaríhva si" - vata vādā karavā vadāļa dā v

EHERA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 151
SORP.
A.
prati-Malla KäBāhu Cakravartti-svāa virudu (vata su-) ti-vä) sivuraňga
B.
va) rekā vādā taman-vahansēgē a(sā)dhāa Pālhayata (sä)rähunu (kal)hi Lak-Vijaya
Dambadivu sādhā denuddhayața nikmuņu kal(hi mē) asā bhaya)niyan-vik dī me rājyaya taman-vahansē-ma genä ovaru-)
C.
no-ek paňduru ta Neluru Gauda Kaliga ja ätuļuvū
daruva
D.
oțä santhāna no-(kä)mättavunța taman
bhaya elava e e ratii pratimallavü anya rajayan näti-bävin nägī no-ek rotā etanhi boho kalak pavatnā paridden
vu-raiga-senaiga pirivarä nävätä Lamkä, Lindanā kūçdamayi

Page 233
I52 EPIGRAPHIA
RANS
His Majesty śrī Vira-rāja Niś Lankesvara Parakrama-Bahu Cak Missanaa-Malta (dauntless warrior), be might at any place, twice proceeded to fourfold army and prepared to wage v Cola, Pandya, and various other kings Senevi Tavuru-nāvan, declaring, "I a Dambadiva, started forth to the war. his (royal) mother, being filled with fe: Majesty be pleased to take possession a village that will be enough for our ma royal maidens together with elephants other gifts from the Cola country, F indignation). And he formed friendly [Karnāța, Nellūru, Gauda, Kalińga, Til divers other countries as were desirou did not wish such friendship he struck own valour. He, moreover, exacted and tributes. Thereafter, as there w scale-pans at Ramesvara and (distribi less wealth on the inhabitants of m victory set up there, as lasting mon bearing the name Nissankesvara. Tl his fourfold army, and had this pavili worshipping the relics.
Mam-ma pamanini. With Mr. Bell, (A.S.C pamantimi as a denominative verb equivalent to be pamanimi by 'I myself suffice, especially as we fi In Apabhrainsapamåyahu = Skt. pramånayata (Pis verbs such as Sinh, sorema, “I am a thief”, Tamil a Gram., $ 287 ; Geiger's Litt. u. Spr. d. Sing., § 5 translation of the Galpota inscription I took the påminemi, "I arrive" (Skt. pra+ våp. E. S, p. previous rendering should be altered accordingly,

ZEYLANICA vOL. II
ATION.
śaṁka-Malla Aprati-Malla Kāliňga ravarti, consistently with the title 2ing without any misgiving as to his the Pandyan country, escorted by his war with his unsurpassed might upon Then the general Lak-Vijaya-singu lone suffice to secure the conquest of Hearing this, the Pandyan king and ar, made entreaties, saying, "May Your of this kingdom, leaving to us only intenance', and sent as peace-offerings and horses. Seeing these and various His Majesty quenched the fire of his alliances with such of the princes of inga, Gurjara, Aramana, Kamboja and is of his goodwill, but into those who terror by the very superiority of his from such kingdoms royal maidens ere no hostile kings, he mounted the uting tulābhāra alms) bestowed boundany a land. He also had pillars of uments, and a temple (devalaya) built hen he returned to Lanka, escorted by on (hiidama) built for the purpose of
. Annual Areport, 19II-I912, p. Io), we may take amanemi (Skt. pramånayåmi) and translate man må nd the same sentiment expressed in Mu. lxxvi. 42. chel's Pkt. Gram, S 557). Regarding denominative ảoyên, “I a servant , see Mendis Gunasekara's Sinh. 8, and Pope's Tamil Grammar, S 184 (c). In my view that pama imi might be an older form of 59). I have now given up this derivation. My

Page 234
No. 27) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
No. 27. POLONNARUVA :
NIŚŚAŃ:
HIS quadrangular slab, measurin premises of the Archaeological C
there from the spot where the preser known.
The first twenty-three lines of the face of the slab between ruled lines, tw cut, according to Mr. Bell, one on ea of the inscription is wanting. It may the slab.
The letters vary in size from t of other records of NišSanka-Malla. is really concerned is given only at the judge from the style of composition of of the text appearing below is only th contains nothing new. It agrees almost of the Kiri-vehera slab (above, No. 26 record (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 9).
Variations in spelling such as va, are not uncommon in other inscriptions the twelfth century A.D.
T
శ్రీ లెరరల లోకిజెండాలిee egరలిe වර සිරිපරාකතුමබාහු (ස්වා)මීන්වාන් ශශයකමල්ල යන විරුදුවට සුදුසුවu සැකයක් නැතිවැ සිවුරගසේනඟ පි,
:
See plate No. 25. * See A. S. C. Annual Report, I9II-I912, p made out the text from the two inked estampages has been of some value to me, especially as it cont * * ලංකෞකශචර ශීපරාකූමබාහු' වියයුතු
VOL. III.

OF NISSANKA-MALLA I53
A SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
KA-MALLA
g 3 ft. by 2 ft. 7 in. and lying now at the ommissioner at Polonnaruva, was brought ut rest-house is. Its original site is not
inscription are engraved on the smoothed o inches apart. The next four lines are ch of the four narrow sides. The rest possibly be found on the reverse side of
I in. Their type is the same as that The subject with which the inscription
end of the text, now missing, if we may other records of the kind. So the portion e usual introduction to this subject, and t word for word with the inner inscription ) and with lines lo-I 2 of the Darnbulla
zse for zva/ianse, rāmes vara for rāmešzvara of this period, namely, the latter half of
exT.
ල කාලිග ලංකෞකස් ඊ මස් තමන්වාන්මෙස් නි
කිසි කෞතමෙනකගැන් රිවරා පාඩිරට (දෙව)
Io2. This report came into my hands after I had in my possession. Nevertheless, Mr. Bell's edition ains four lines of the missing portion.
§යි

Page 235
I54
10
1.
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
:
EPIGRAPHIA
මෙරක( වැඩහැ තමන්වාන්සෙගෙ අ(නන් යෙන් චෝඩ පාඬන්‍යාදාමෙනක රාජයන් හා లీ బాలికన8Q 636లలే లgర్మబాలి දන්නට මම්මැ පමණිමි දන්වා යුඬය එ අසා භයපත්වූ (පාඩි)රාජයන් හා මෑ අප ජීවතචන පමණ (ග)මක් ද මෙ ර{ මැ ගෙනහැ වපළම(නැවැයි කියා එවූ බී. අසුන්ද සොලීරටින් එවූ කෙනාඑක් පඬුර න්හිතුඩුවා කණිණට කෙනල්ලූරු (ගුජිර ද කලිඟු (කාම්බොජ) ඇතුළුවූ කෙනාඑක් රජදරුවන් හා ගුණෙන් මිත්‍රස(නාථගාන න්ට තමන්වහන්සෙගෙ (ශෝණයකියාති)ශ බිසොවරුන් හා පඬුරු ගෙනිවගා පුතිමල් වින් රාමෙස්වlරයෙදි තුලාභාර නැඟී { @යන් නා නා දෙශවාසින් මනෙදාළ පු ත්නා පරි(දෙදන්) ජයසතමඟ කොටa • ලයක් නෙවා සිවුරඟකෙසනඟ පිරිවරා න (හන්සෙගෙ) අ(හි)පපුඹායානුකුලවැ මෙන
· · ... ... ... ... ... අ ... ... හිරසඥපව *තා වදාරා මෙවයන්, මීයන් ඇතුළුවූවන් දී *ෙනාලියවා ලක්දිව ෙපරපවත් නුවූ
මෙකාට( ත *මන්වහන්සෙ අසාධාරණ කරුණ ගුණි *තැනැ ඇතුළුවූ කෙනාළුක් වැතහැනහැ අකෙl [ඹුරුවත] · ... ... ... ... ...
ERANSCR
śrī Vīra-rāja Niśśarinka-Malla A -vara Siri“-Parakkrama-Bahu-(svi -šćanića-Malla yana viruduvata sudu säkayak näti-vä sivuraiga-senaiga p
1 * ශව ' වියයුතුයි
* බැල්මහතාෙග් 1911-1912 ආබඳික වාතී: * Read í. 4 R

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II,
තාය) සා(ධා)රණ බල පරාකූම xහා යුඬය(ට) සැරහුණුකල් න් දඹදිව් සාධා
}ට නික්(මුණු)කල්හි
ණයන් විසින් ජ)යත් තමන්වා(න්සෙ) සොවරුන් (හා ඇතුන්) බැ දැකැ (මෙකාපාග්නි) ස a)රමණ (චෙගාඩ ෙගාඩ) (දෙශයෙහි ගුණ කැමැති) ) මෙකාට( ස(නළුවාන නොකැමැත්තවු) යෙන්ම භය එළවා (එ එ රටින්) ෆ්ලවූ අනන්‍ය රාජයන් නැති බැ අමෙනකපපුකාරවූ වසතු (සච) පුරා එතන්හි බොහො කලක් (ප)ව නි(ශශ)•ෙකශවර යන දෙවා xනැවත ලංකාවට වැඩනැ (තමන්ව) , ගොඑක්ලෙසැ දස්කම් කළවුන්(ව) .. .................... ත්නාමෙතක් පවත්වුව මැනැවැයි (සි) විසින් සොපද්‍රවවූ තල්පත( වූ තාමබශාසන අකුරු කොටවා පවත්
ණයෙන් යුකතමෝහයින් මහ(ව:) ශෂප්‍රාණන්ට අභයදාන දි විස
IP,
prati-Malla Kaliiga-Larinkesi)min-vanse taman-vanse Misu-vâ kisi tenekâ-t irivarā Pāņdi-rata (deva-)
වේ ro2 වෙනිපිටෙන් උපුටාගන්නාලදි ead Śrī.

Page 236
No. 27 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
-rekä väçiä taman-vānsege a(nanya) : -yen Coda Pāňdy=ādyslaneka rājayan -hi Lak-Vijaya-siigu Senevi Tāvu dennata mam-mā pamaņimī danvā y e asā bhaya-pat-vū (Pāņdi-)rājayan h apajīvatvana pamaņa (ga)mak di m mä genä vadāļa-mänäväyi kiyā evū asun-da Soli-ratin evů no-ek paňdur -nhinduva Karnnata Neluru (Gurja Kaliigu (Kāmboja) ätuļu-vū no-ek ( raja-daruvan hā guņen mitra-sa(nthã -nța tamanvahansege (śauryy-āti)śa) bisovarun hā paňduru genvā pratim -vin Rāmes" varaye-dī Tulābhāra nä -yen nā nā deśa-vāsin mana-dolla pu -tna pari(dden) jaya-stambha kota N -layak namnvā sivuraňga-senaňga piri (-hansege) a (bhi)pprāy=ānukūla-vä n ... .. .. .. .. .. .. da .. .. hira-sanda *-tä vadärä veyan miyan ätuluvuvan* no-liyavā Lakdiva pera-pavat nuv
kotà tal
*-man-vahanse asādhāraņa karuņā gu *-tänä ätuļuvū no-ek vä-tänä aśeşa-pr
-iduru-vata) . . . . .
RANSA
(Lines I-8] His Majesty Šri Vira
Kāliňga Laňkeśvara śrī Parākrama-Bä Malla (dauntless warrior) being without a place, having twice proceeded to the Par army, prepared to go to war against th other kingdoms with the valour of his m
Read v. From Mr. Bell's text in A.S.C. An

NISSANKA-MALLA I55
sâ(dhâ)rana bala parakrama
hā yuddhaya(ța) särahuņu-kalLirunāvan Daňnbadiv sādhā uddhayața nik(muņu)-kalhi nā mäņiyan-visin e ra(ja)yat tamanvä(nse-) bisovarun (hā ätun) 1 daka (kop=agni) sara A)ramana (Coda Gauda) dešayehi guņa kämāti) ina) kota sa(nthana no-kamatavu-) yen-mai bhaya elava (e e ratin) allavü anya rajayan näti bäõgi anekapprakära-vü vastu (safica-) tā etanhi boho kalak (pa)va"i ($$a)rinke$vara yana devävarā nāvata Larinkāvata vädā (taman-va-) O-ek-lesä das-kam kalavun(ța) .. .. .. .. -pavatna-tek pavatvuva mănăvăyi (si-) visin sopadravavū tal-patä ū tāmbra-šāsana akuru kotavā pavat
nayen yukta-heyin maha-(vä-) āņīnta abhaya-dāna dī visa
FION,
rāja Niššanka-Mala Apprati-Mala ihu consistently with his title AViśśañukainy misgiving as to his might at any dyan country escorted by his fourfold e rulers of Coda, Pandya, and various atchless and uncommon might. Then
nual ÄReport, I 9 I-I9 I 2, p. Io2.

Page 237
I56 EPIGRAPHIA
the general Lak-Vijaya-singu Sene suffice to secure the conquest of Damba Lines 9-17. On hearing this, th being filled with fear, sent as peacehorses, and made entreaties, saying, " possession of this kingdom, granting u maintenance." [The king) seeing thes from the Cola country, quenched the alliances with such of the princes of Kar Gauda), Kalinga, (Kamboja), and vari his goodwill; but into those who did n by the very superiority of his own val kingdoms royal maidens and tributes.
[Lines I 7-2 I] As he had now ni he mounted the scale-pans at Rāmesv and by the bestowal of hoards of desires of inhabitants of divers lands. there, as lasting monuments, and a ten Nissankesvara. Thereafter he retur fold army. ag
Lines 2 I-28) Considering that g services in various capacities conformab Sun and Moon endure, he did not as h (palm-leaves) which were liable to be de but had such grants engraved on copper which had not been in vogue aforetime with the virtuous qualities of an extrac security to all living creatures in vari
well. (He also abolished) the Visambu
See above, p

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
vi Tavuru-nāvan declaring "I alone diva' set out for the war.
2 Pandyan king and his (royal) mother, offerings royal maidens, elephants, and May Your Majesty be pleased to take is only a village that will suffice for our e presents), as well as diverse gifts sent fire of his wrath. He formed friendly ņāta, Nelūru, Gurjara, Aramaņa, Cōda, ous other countries, as were desirous of ot wish such friendship he struck terror our. He, moreover, exacted from such
O other kings who were hostile to him, ara, had himself weighed against coin), various kinds of wealth satisfied the
He also had pillars of victory set up mple (aevadaya) built bearing the name ned to Lanka accompanied by his four
rants in favour of those who rendered le to his wishes should last as long as eretofore) have them written on tal-fat stroyed by white ants, rats, and the like, (plates), and so established the practice s in Lanka. Moreover, being endowed frdinary sympathetic nature, he granted pus tanks, including the large tanks as ruvala " . . . . . . . . • • • • • • • - - - -
. II, 7, note II.

Page 238
No. 28) SLAB-INSCRIPTION A
No. 28. POLONNARUVA: SI
NORTH-GATE OF
HIS quadrangular slab, measuring completely buried at the North-g: subsequently placed in an upright positic and is engraved, as is usual, between rule or side A, contains 37 lines and the reve one to two inches each. They agree wi of the twelfth century A.D. Another s the same dimension and containing a engraved, was discovered at the East-g and Dr. Müller's transcript have been here for easy reference with a facsimil improved translation of the text.
The Sanskrit verse at the beginnir vieradita metre. The rest of the insc usually bombastic style of the compo a repetition of his favourite phrases ar
The subject-matter consists of a virtuous qualities and of his charitable to that given in the Galpota record a subjects to choose for their sovereign a dynasty. He denounces vehemently th the non-buddhistic princes from Cola o emphasizing these sentiments with the th be treated as traitors and would accord families and their worldly possessions. subjects through the medium of a repr at p. IOI above, that he did his best ti
See plan of Polonnaruva, facing p. 84, above
* See A. I. C., No. 149. A transcript and a Rhys Davids are also to be found in the J.R.A.S.,
See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1900, p. 9.

T THE NORTH-GATE 157
AB-INSCRIPTION AT THE
F THE CITADEL
g about 6 ft. by 2 ft. 8 in., was found ate of the ruined citadel, where it was n. The inscription covers both its sides d lines two inches apart. The obverse, ‘rse 36. The letters vary in size from th the form of script of the latter half lab having the same shape and about copy of the present record, similarly gate of the citadel. Both these copies utilized in producing the text printed le (pl. 27) of the former slab and an
g and that at the end are in Sardalaription is written in Sinhalese in the ser of Nissanka-Malla's records with ld expressions. panegyrical account of Niśśańka-Malla’s acts, followed by an exhortation similar bove, No. 17, in which he advises his prince or princess of his own Kalinga he aspiration of the Govi caste and of * from Kerala to the throne of Ceylon, reat that all those who join them would ingly be extirpated together with their His policy, however, of consulting his resentative council shows, as I stated O popularize his rule.
translation of this inscription by Professor T. W. rol. vii.

Page 239
EPIGRAPHI
ලක්‍ෂමීට වඩීයිතුමවාසථාශශබ් වශස්ථිතියං []ෙක%ලනධමම: රකෂිතුවාශ්‍රිතාන් [I] කෂානෝ මයත ස්වාමිතවමනාසාන් පූ ති නයානිමාන් භජත කෞභ තාන්[1]<0)<ය ඔකාවස් ට තිලකායස *මානවනැ රජ| දින් මෙවාටුනු පැලනඥ( මහ කමල්ල කාලිඟ ප්‍රා*ක්‍රමබාහු නoස අනත් රජසිරින් ශක් වැ තාපාංග සතන්‍ය කෞශණයඹීයාදි රණවැ උදාගල් මුතුන් පත දුරුලා මුළු ලක්දිව වෙසෙම නින් උපන් කල්පවෘකෂයක @ලාවැඩ සසුන් වැඩ කොට; ජාත්‍ය මෙකෙරමින් පුලස්තිපුර රයෙහි වැඩ වසනයෙසයෙන් රිදි කහවුණු මුතු මැණික්
පීඨායෙන් දිළිතුලුන් ගිම් නිවූ
සමූඩි 5 දැක( සතුටුව( අපගේ සවභාව ධම්මවූ ලොකොප; ගයෙකාගැඹෙස අප මෙම කොට පානතය( දක්වා කෙසෙ සදී ත්කෙළදාමෙහායි මහාකරුණ පු රිකෂාකොට(g) වදාරනසේබ පියවැ නරෙඳවතාව( සිටි ර ගුණමහිමා ෙනාද(නැ උන් වර්ජනයන්ෙගමැ වග්ගිග හා ද මූල වන බව දැක( එසෙද්
* * කෂාතූහාණෙසව' වියයුතුයි * * තිලකායමබාන " බොබෙහj * * සමාධි ' වියයුතුයි

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III.
EXK.
A.
මයිතුන් තූතාතූo සව මූපාසිතුල්‍ය යදි මනසෙ ත්‍රඹෙණතුං'ව කුලානි මෙවා ග න[...]වීවණර්‍වණෙනන 0නීනි”ශශයංකමලෙලාදි රජපරපුරෙහි සූයඹිවශය පිළිවෙළින් රාජත්‍ය ල රජතන් පත්වූ නිශශ• బ్రా లిస్టలిటిడతలి )යාකෙස් විරාජමාන
ගුණගණයෙන් අසාධ[9] } හිරුමෙස් සතුරතුලුරු හි තබා ගලාවනැස්සන් පි Šමෙස් වැඩගැ සිටගැ ( දශරාජධමමයෙන් රා නැමැති කාලිගරාජපු | තමන් වහන්ෙස් රන් වස්තූනාභරණදි දාන ව මහාජනයන්තෙග \ග කාලිඟවශයගැට කාර කළමහ කාතයු
ලූ සමූඩි” ය කල් රිරකොටගැ ගනි }කාංඥෙයන් ප යක් ලොවට මවු රජදරුවන්ගෙ 'ට අපරාධ කළ දු සමපත් වහා නි ද කිසිතෙකනකුන්ට
* * කෞභානිශශථක ' වියයුතුයි * * පරාකූම ' වියයුතුයි

Page 240
NO. 28 SLAB-INSCRIPTION AT TI
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
24
විනාශ නුවුවමනා වෙදයි සිතා ද අනධවූ ලොකයාහට ඇස් දෙන: මෙයන් බොහො අවවාද අනුශාස ජඹෙදාහනම් පවානනතයකිකමමද යුතු දෙයෙක(යි ධම්ම නීති දක්වන ප්‍රාණතිපාතාදි දුශචරිත කළඹාහුද තුබූ මතු නසිති රාජඹෙදාහනම් ක වග්ගද උන් හා එක්වූවනනසයි
B.
ජළොහනම් සිතිනුත් නොසිතිය යුනෙතතය( අරාජකවාද මොනරාවිසි
ය යුතෙතය. එහෙයින් මහරජත න් පත්වැ සිටියවුන් නැති තැබෙන යුවරජවැ සිටියවුන් මෙහා උනුදු
නැතහොත් රාජකුමාරවරුන් බෙදී උනුදු නැතහොත් බිසෝවරුන් රාජාසයට තැකිය යුතෙතය( බුදුස නට හිමි ලක්දිවට අබෙණුඬ චෝල රළාදි රජදරුවොඳ මෙනාත(කිය උන් හා එක්ව කොපමෙරළිකළඹානු , නම් මෙවති කාකයා හoස ගතියට ළුවා කෙසෙනධවයන්ටද ගැඩහුල: රාජයන්ටද කණමැනදිරිය[0] සූය: වයටද වටුව(%) හසතින්ටද කැණි සිංහයන්ටද භාව කරනනාසේ දේ හි ඇත්තන් රාජ ලීලාවට මෙනයාප වැ කෙසෙ බලවත්වුවද ගොවිකු ඇඹෙතතා රාජ්‍යයට බලා මෙනයාගත තමා හා සමගහැතතන් වැනද පුදා, භාවනා කළා*හුද උන්ගෙන් න අදාහුද රාජඹෙදාහිනම්මැ වෙති මෝ වශීගසමපත් රජදරුකෙනෙක් ප විටැමැ නිමුමුලකරන්නාහ එකෙහ
* * මොනාතෘකුව' යීද කියවියහැකියි

HE NORTH-GATE I59
අඥානයෙන්
50GS3 Casyay }නයා මෙකාටගැ රා ➔ස කෙන0කට
නමෙසෙයක් ද විෂ කැවෝද කළවුන්ද උන්ගෙ එමෙහයින් රා
2S.
s
6a)
e SAz) දැ යුතතකාංහ රාජකෞද්‍රා(නි) )ද කොට
) SOOGD
§පුභ0
ණහිලා \ගාවිකුමෙල (තුව • මැනනැ |ලෙහි x'යුතතකාංහ රාජසම් මි තනතුරු ල ම කීවන් හා පැනුණු යින් ලක්
* * කළහූ' යීද කියවියහැකියි

Page 241
I6O.
EPIGRAPH
25 දිව මනුෂ්‍යවාසකළ විජයරාජ 26 පරම්පරායෙන් ආ ලක්දිවට හි 27 ජදරු මෙකෙනකුන් සොයා ගෝ 28 ම ඇස රකෂාකරන්නාසෙ ලේ 29 රකෂායෙහි යෙදි ස්වාමි පකෂව 30 වර්‍ගඟ සම්පත් රකෂාකරනු මැ 31 ඛවා(∞)කෙෂා හoසගතියං ඛෙරා 32 ගඩුපද(9) පනනගo[...] ඛෙදහC 33 මමාතෙගනඳුල(ලි)තo@කූඹාෂට්‍ය වි 34 ක8[I] වෙණර්ණතෙනහ නුකතෝරා 35 තෙනනවාදාතට කොකවලට [...] 36 දිනි වක්ති නීතිඤශමෙලා නිශg
RA
1 Lakşmīm varddhayitum vya 2 -varnsa-sthitirin , kaulan=dh 3 -rakșituñ-c-āśritān () kșātre 4 -mayata svāmitvam anyān p 5 -ti nayānimān bhajata bhor 6 -tan gid-3 Okavas-raja 7 -ta tilakaya-samana-varaja 8 -din voțunu pälandä maha-r 9 - ka-Malla Kāliiga Prākra 10 -nse anat raja-sirin Śakrayā 11 -vai tyaga” satya Sauryyadi 12 -raņa-vä Udā-gal mundun p 13 durulā muļu Lakdiva semel 14 -nin upan kalpa-virkşayak-sē 15 lo-vāda sasun-väda kotä daś 16 -jya keremin Pulasti-pura 17 -rayehi väda vasana-seyek t
Read ksatrasy. * Mt. vya,
' Mt. tilakäyavi mänavä. Read tilakävam
Read parakrama.

IA ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
යන්
S 6 ගනගැති වී(න) ප්‍රාවණැසන්
|ති රාජ චරි
හාසත්‍යාස් සහ నితిపలిeQ 6)ల8 []
ANSCRIP.
A.
thaš šamayitunatratum svaarmmam upâsiturih yadi manas Sarihду-eva kulāni vo gaunar[.]vvarninān nee*- in Nissanka-Mallaodi-parapurehi Suryya-vamsayapilivelin rajya laaja-tan patvü Niśśarinma-Bahu Cakravarttin-waha-sē virājamānaguņagaņayen asādhāat hiru-se satur-anduru i tabā lo-vässan pi
väçdä sițä a-rāja-dharmmayen rānämäti Käliiga-räja-puamanvahanse ran
nzán ena. * Read bho NWiśśaninka.
ina-vd: the aksara sa appears to be crossed out.
Mt. tyagra. .

Page 242
raphia Zeutanica
Polonnaruva: Slab-inscription at
Scale alon I in
Arom an inked impression supplied by the
 

ሃ0ዘ. ዘ. ዙ”ዘqte 2 /
North gate of the Citadel
مd> ፳፩
z
s
R
§ S. ki 23ے
گا؟؟؟
※ 2. AAN t چ
リ。 3 يعتشيلي)
ches fø 1 /**í
Archaeological Commissioner Ceylon

Page 243


Page 244
No. 28)
18 19
20
21.
22
23
24
25 26 27 28. 29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
10
12
WOL.
SLAB-INSCRIPTION AT
ridī kahavuņu mutu mäņik vastrsā -rșāyen dilindun gim nivū mahā-ja samurddhi' däkä satutu-vä apage svabhãva. dharmma-vũ lokopakãr: -gayekä-se apa me kota lu samurc -pantayā dakva kese Sthira-kotā g -t-dohoyi mahā-karuņā prājfiayen -riksä-kot(ä) vadärana-seyek lovat -piya-vă nara-devată-vă siţi raja-d. guņa-mahimā no-dänä unța aparā -rjjanayange-mä vargga hā sampa' -rimmūla vana bava däkä ese-da k vinäša nu-vuva-manä* ve-dayi sit andha-vu lokayähata *äs dennä-se -yen boho avavāda anušāsanākot -ja-droha-nam paficanantaryya-kar yutu deyekâyi dharmma-niti dakv prāņātipātrādi dušcarita kalāhu-da tumū matu nasiti rājadroha-nam k vargga-da un hā ekvūvan nasayi
B.
jadroha-nam sitin-ut no-sitiya yutteyä arājaka-vä-da no-visi-ya yutteyä eheyin maha-raja-ta-n patvä sitiyavun näti tänekä yuvaraja-và sitiyavun ho un-udu näta-hot raja-kumaravarun ho un-udu näta-hot bisövarun ho rājyayața täkiya yutteyä Budu-sas -nața himi Lakdivața abauddha C -ralladi rajadaruvo-da no-takiyāy
un hā ekvä perelikalāhu rājadro(h
-nam veti kakaya harhsa-gatiyata
Read samrddhi. * Mt. mu vu manā.
II.

THE NORTH-GATE I6
ibharanaadi dana-va
unayange
Kalinga-varihsayāta
a kalamha krtayu
ddhi ya kal
ani
ра
2a 12V
aruvan-ge
dha kala du
t vahā o ni
isikenakunta
ä ajñānayen
: Satata
:ä rā
mma-se no-kata
ana-seyek
, vişa kävo-da
alavun-da unge
eheyin rā
- ola Keuttaha i)-
da kota
* Mt. sampatvā hā. * Mt, lokayanata.

Page 245
I62
13
14
15
16
17
8
19
20
2.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
EPIGRAPHI.
-luvä saindhavayanta-da gäňC rajayanta-da-kanamandiriya. -vayața-da vațuv(ā) hastīnța-C sinhayanta-da bhāva karannā -hi ättan rāja-līlāvața no-pätu -vä kese balavat-vuva-da gov ätto rājyayata balā no gata-yl tamā hā samagättan vända p -bhävanä kalähu°-da ungen n -ddahu-da rajadrohi-nam-mä v vargga-sampat rajadaru-kene vita-mă nirmmula-karannaha diva manuşyāvāsa-kala Vijay paramparayen a Lakdivata h ja-daru-kenekun soyā genä-ti -masa raksakaranna-se lo-vas raksāyehi yedī svāmī paksav vargga sampat rakşā-karanu
Dhvã(m)kso hamsa. gatim kh gaņdūpada(b) pannagarin
-m mrgendra-la(li)tarih kroşta -kah () warnino 'nyo 'nukaroti -tan n-aivalādrtarin kevalaṁ [,] -d iti vakti niti-kusalo Niéšal
RAN
Sj
Lines 1-6) If it be) your desire fears, to preserve the position of you your family and to protect your adhe your Ksatriya families; not the oth by Nissanka-Malla.
Lines 6-17) His Majesty Nis: Cakravarti, who is like unto a tidaea of the line of kings of the Okkäka f
This may also be read no-takuva. o Mt. padam.

A ZEYLANICA vOL. II
lahulā nāga
suryya-prabhada känahilã i-segovi-kuleva-manai-kulehi
uttaha udā rāja-samam tanaturu laveti me kīvan hā k pānuņu eheyin Laka-rajayan imi ra
i vī (na-)
SSa
ä taman
mänävi gd4 aro haya-varan khadyoto mihiradviparin vartta
rājacariihāsyas syāinka-Mallo nrpah ()
SATION.
ide A.
: to increase your prosperity, to allay your ir own lineage, to respect the customs of rents, raise ye to kingship a member of r castes: embrace these precepts spoken
iahka-Malla Kāliňnga Parākrama-Bāhu mark of adornment' of the Solar dynasty imily, receiving the kingdom by right of)
This may also be read kalahu, See above, p. 8o, note 8.

Page 246
No. 28) SLAB-INSCRIPTION A
royal succession, wore the crown an Majesty) shining like Sakra in bounc by the assemblage of virtuous qualities truthfulness, heroism, and the like, disp| over the Orient Mount dispels darknes Lanka in peace. Then flourishing like up by reason of the merits of the world, and the State; and ruling in accordance made his residence in the Kalinga royal
Lines 17-25. He quenched the gold, silver, éahavunuo pearls, precio being pleased when he beheld the pr great compassion and wisdom, he refl world, for such is the native dispositic maintain to the end of the present cyc which we have secured as it were in th
Lines 25-37] Then perceiving th; wealth, nay the very tribe, of the wick ignorance of the greatness of their virt form and as parents to the world, His should not befall any one. So he con: as if bestowing eyes on the world blind that treason, like the five unpardonab committed, he was pleased to expoun
Those who have committed evil a like and those who have taken pois the other hand treason destroys those their families and their associates.
Sid Lines I-19 Therefore even the mind. Moreover, it is not right to live
See above, p. I 17, note 3, and Mr. Codrin weight standard in The Ceylon Antiquary and Lite Panicanantarya-karma = murder of mothe shedding the blood of Buddha, and causing dissens

T THE NORTH-GATE I 63
assumed supreme sovereignty. His less regal splendour, and distinguished he is endowed with, such as generosity, rsed his enemies, even as the sun rising s, and thus he kept the whole Island of a "wish-conferring tree that has sprung he promoted the interests of the Church with the ten principles of regal duty he city of Pulastipura.
ire of poverty with showers of gifts of us stones, clothes, jewellery, &c. And Dsperity of the people so benefited), in ected, "We have rendered help to the n of our Kalinga dynasty; how can we le (&alpa) the stability of this prosperity Le golden age (érta-yuga) ?'' at utter destruction forthwith befalls the ed ones who work evil against kings in les-kings who stand as gods in human Majesty determined that such destruction stantly gave much advice and instruction through ignorance. Further declaring le sins", is a thing which should not be l as follows the law and policy:- icts such as destruction of life and the on destroy themselves alone, while on who have committed it, together with
e B.
hought of treason must not arise in the without a king. So whenever there is
ton's interesting article on the Polonnaruwa coin ray Register, vol. i, pt. 4.
murder of father, murder of a Buddhist saint, on in the Order of Bhiksus.
Y 2

Page 247
I 64 EPIGRAPHIA
no one holding the position of king pa or, if there be no such personage, one princesses should be chosen for the kingc belongs to the religion of the Buddha, nc or other countries should not be chos disturbances shall be called traitors.
People of the Govi caste should n for this would be like the crow ap Saindhava steed, or the worm the c or the snipe the elephant, or the ja people of the Govi caste may be, the kingdom.
Lines 2o-3o) Those who pay ob as themselves and render them the ho accept from them offices and titles shall with their families and their worldly po: a royal prince appears on the throne). has been found, who has a right to the the lineage of King Vijaya who made to such a lord and join with him in pr even as you care for your own eyes. and fortunes.
Lines 31-36. As the crow may ap the noble steed; as the worm may a as the jackal may ape the lion, and th caste may try to emulate the conduc
assuredly meet not with respect, but Nissahka-Malla who is skilled in the
* Bhāva-karannā-së. Cf. Bhāvam kr, to have * The fame of the Indus horses goes back also Vātaka, No I 83, Rasavāhini, tale No. I 4 and

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ramount, then either the heir-apparent, of the princes, failing them, one of the lom. Over the Island of Ceylon, which on-buddhistic princes from Cola, Kerala, en. Those who join them and cause
aver aspire to the dignity of kingship, ing the swan, or the donkey the obra-king, or the firefly the sunshine, ckal the lion. However powerful the y should not be elected to rule the
eisance to persons of the same class nours due to kings, and those, too, who indeed be called traitors. Such people ssessions will be rooted out as soon as Therefore, if it so happen that a prince Island of Lanka, being descended from Lanka an abode for mankind, be loyal otecting the inhabitants of the country, In this way protect your own families
e the mien of the swan, and the donkey pe the cobra, and the firefly the sun; e snipe the elephant; even so another t of kings; yet such an attempt) will t only with derision. So says king
rules of statecraft.
an affection for (M.-W. Skt. Dict). to the Upanisads (Brhadaranyaka, vi. I-13); see Hopkins, J.A.O.S., xiii. 256, 257 (Dr. A. B. Keith).

Page 248
No. 29) PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
No. 29. POĻONINARUVA: PRĪ INSCR
HE construction of the new road brought to light a group of Hi Topavāva proper. In September of Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) com: with the result that among other finds h the western slope of the long hummoc height of about 60 ft., its length being at the centre) 90 ft.
The inscription is in forty-five lin 8 ft. 3 in) of the slope of the rock to leading up to the building on the top They are well incised between ruled lin as those of Nissanka-Malla's records d portions of lines I and 2, and a num inscription is quite legible. It begins w and proceeds in the usual style of langu Nissanka-Malla's birth and parentage, the religious edifices and alms-houses he invasion of Southern India, and finally “joy-conferring pavilion, and its consec entering its premises had the right of as act that the present record was inscribec All these details taken in conjun and other inscriptions of Nissanka-Mal born in Sinhapura in Kalinga about tl Ceylon at the invitation of his senior sometime between II I 8o and I I86 ; h I 186-II.87 and eventually ascended thirtieth year of his age. The first t marked by charitable acts and certain
See plan of Polonnaruva (inset A), facing p. See A. S. C. Annual Report, 19o, p. 13.
* For his full name and pedigree, see E. Z., vo See above, p. Io3. See the * See Mv., lxxx. I 8-I 9, and the genealogical

PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I 6 ა
TI-DANAKA-MANDAPA ROCKPTION
from Minneriya to Polonnaruva in 19oo du ruins' about a mile to the north of the following year the Archaeological nenced a careful exploration of the site, e discovered the present inscription on k of granite rock which rises there to a 27o ft. or more, and its breadth (greatest
s, covering a smoothed surface (8 ft. by the left or north of the flight of steps The aksaras are in size It to 2 in. es 2 in. apart, and are of the same type escribed above. With the exception of ber of letters in other parts, the whole ith a Sanskrit verse ina sragadharā metre Lage of the period to give an account of his administrative and charitable acts, built, his tours in Ceylon, the so-called the erection of Prīti-dānaka-maņɖapa, ration as a sanctuary whereby every one ylum. It was to commemorate this last
. :tion with those given in the Galpota la yield the following facts :-He was he year II 57 A.D.; he crossed over to kinsman (probably Vijaya-Bāhu II) o, e was sub-king o to Vijaya-Bāhu II in he throne in September II.87, in the vo years of his rule (II.87-II89) were ldministrative reforms carried out most
84, above.
i, р. I 24, and above, pp. 9 I-92. Galpota record A, lines 5-6 (above, p. I I5). able facing p. 59, above.

Page 249
66 EPIGRAPHIA
probably in consultation with his council guilds. He adjusted the taxation of lanc vata and the taxes on Chena land, while in consideration of the distressed con tulăbhăra gifts, and introduced the Sout copper plates. He fixed the distance of a set up inscribed milestones in their prope works and religious edifices, establish thereby many forms of injustice. By claimed his policy of government anc conduct. In his second regnal year Inspection. He seems to have made Danbulla he had already been on th a short one. The second was to An costly offerings to the Ruvanvali-dag as to Mirisawiti and other viharas i the longest, as it must have compris Peak), Miyuňguņu (in Bintenna), Mah: coast) and Kalani (near Colombo).
was to Dambulla, where, according to
the cave-temple and set up there seve This tour, in which Nissanka-Malla prob taken place about the end of II94 A.D., invasion of South India", but before t Nissanka-Dalada-geya, the Nissanka-la the Ruvanmali-dagaba in Polonnaruva, portance. It is, of course, more proba construction whilst he was away on circu
See A. S. C. Annual Report, 19oo, p. 9. * See Häța-dä-gē vestibule inscription, - line II 2 * See above, Nos. I 7 and 28, and also lines I
See above, No 15, lines I-2. * See the Danbulla inscription, line 12 (Vol. ) " The Indian expedition is mertioned in th therefore, not quite accurate in referring to it as if it The present inscription places the building Ratna-caitya or Ruvanmali-dagaba before Nissank a reference to the Rankot-dagaba pillar-inscription (

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
of officials and representatives of various l, abolishing for all time the visambururemitting others for a number of years dition of the people. He distributed h Indian custom of recording grants on gavu ', and, calling it a Missa hagavu, 2r places. He repaired certain irrigation ed courts of justice, and suppressed means of public inscriptions he prol exhorted the people to be of good (II89 A.D.) he started on his tours of four tours in all, for when he visited ree. The first tour may have been urādhapura in II I 9 I, when he made aba and effected repairs to it as well n that city. The third was probably ed his visits to Samanola (Adam's agama, Devunuvara (on the souther
His fourth (probably the last) tour all the chronicles, he spent lavishly on nty-three gilded statues of the Buddha. ably included Madiligiri also, may have that is to say subsequent to his so-called ihe erection of the Vata-da-geya , the tai-mandapaya, the Upakaracaitya, and not to mention buildings of minor imble that all these edifices were under it and in India.
(above, No. 15). ; and 16 of the present record.
(, No. 9). See above, No. 13. e Dambulla inscription. The present record is,
took place after the visit to Dambulla. of the Vata-da-geya, the Upakara-caitya and the a-Malla’s visit to Anurādhapura in II I 9 I A.D., but above, No. 23) will show that this cannot be correct.

Page 250
No. 29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
The account of the Indian camp; his inscriptions as one of his great literally true. Nissanka-Malla neither r (even if he had the ability and the a task and also to build the many may be that the composers of his ins their vain-glorious monarch have magni bably to some of the South Indian coul and credited him with the victories ge or so before. That this is true in the ca: Mr. Bell'. Besides, the historical work Indian expedition. In fact they have d without even telling us whether at ti in September I I 96 A.D., he died a natur or fell a victim to a party plot brewing policy and his public exhortations.
Touching the different buildings m see that the Vata-dā-geya (circular relicwith the Vata-geya mentioned in the Hai under the supervision of General Lakit received the name Ratana-giri. Th mentioned in line 24, is also referred to where it is stated that Nissanka-Mallal (of Polonnaruva), but we are not sure as Possibly the group of ruins in the Jetav, and the Upakara-caitya may accordingl by, for example, the so-called Kiri-veh
Lines 34-37 give the names of cit have established alms-halls. Some of
A. S. C. Annual Report, 1903, p. 13.
* This ruin has been identified with the A name, Aata-da-ge, is supposed to mean a 'shrin p. 13), but the statement in the Piafavaliya that (evidently the present one) to be constructed of salamaya daladi geya sita-payakin karawa) makes to this tradition. Accordingly hata-daga may be 'relic-house built in sixty hours'.
* Concerning this officer, see below, p. I 9 II.

PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION Ι 67
aign, so persistently mentioned in all achievements, must not be taken as eigned long enough nor had the time men) to carry out successfully such edifices attributed to him. The truth criptions in their eagerness to please ified his visits to Ramesvara and proits, as if they were military expeditions, lined by Parakrama-Bahu I, a decade se of several buildings is the opinion of is are absolutely silent as regards his ismissed his reign in a short paragraph he expiration of his nine years' rule al death in his thirty-ninth year of age at the time in spite of his conciliatory
entioned in the present inscription, we house), which is most probably identical a-dage and Galpota records, was built 7ijaya-sifigu Tavuru-navan and that e Upakara-caitya (subsidiary shrine), in the Galpota inscription (C, line 2), had it built adjoining the Mahavihāra to the exact situation of this monastery. anarama area may be identified with it, y be one of the ruined dagabas close
68.
ies where Nissanka-Malla is stated to hem are not mentioned in any of his
See above, pp. IoI-Io3 and Vol. I, pp. 124-126. issaiika-dalada-geya (above, p. 85). Its modern 2 of sixty relics' (A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1903,
Nissanka-Malla caused a Tooth-Relic Temple stone in sixty Sinhalese hours (dalada-maluyehi it possible to ascribe the origin of the name paraphrased by häța päyakin karana-lada dāgeya,

Page 251
I68 EPIGRAPHIA
foregoing records, and their situation Brahmana-satra, Bauddha-satra, 2C people which some of these almshouses we come to the Priti-dänaka-manda had it built and made its premises a san in bliss, 'imparting the gift of religiou noblest of all gifts' and also hear the from the people who had received alm The location of this mandapa or shallowly cut steps on the right leads of the rock. This is no doubt the r although in architectural details it do Nissanéa-dana-vinoda-mandapa built fi yards to the west,
The following text of the record supplied by the Archaeological Commi
T 1 ශ්‍රි: දා පාත්‍යමදාද්දීණඩ(කාග) (පු)තිනාපති ලාභාවිතරණවිධිනා දානවීරා(නුප් 2 [ශ්‍රී --- ~-] (භා°) නායකාත භූවි කෘති රමවිකලනතානි රකෂනතු භූපා3 m
Mr. Bell's description of the building run rectangular building was laid out, its longest face It was certainly pillared (as stumps prove) at its a range of rooms, about 30 ft. wide, in a straight li for pillars, and a “set' for wall foundation, show have run outside the building; for there is a bare vertical pebble and lime concrete facing of the wall Outhouses probably occupied the eastern slop A flight of some twenty-five shallow steps c Annual Aeport, I902, p. 8.
Since writing the above I have received a 1912 containing his text and translation as well These have now been utilized and all important v present edition.
* ‘ශ්‍රී දාපාසෙදදාදඬකුඩා3ථ පුතිනාපති පාඨයයි -
* *තාදාකෂබාන් ගුනාමලාභාවිතරණවිධිනා (
* * සපඬිශාලාභානෙපතානකාත' යනුබැ

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
is uncertain, while the names such as l Bahujana-satra connote the class of were intended to provide for. Finally pa. We are told that Nissanka-Malla ctuary in order that he might rest there is doctrine (dharma-dana) which is the joyous shouts of sadhu and the like is from him. . .
pavilion is quite easy, for a flight of up to a ruined building on the top amains of the Priti-danaka-mandapa, pes not seem to correspond with the or a similar purpose? about a dozen
is based upon two inked-impressions issioner in I 9 I II o.
X. 3 කුලෙ වනවයුඩා') විධිතසුඤතරාදා,කෂාණම”
-)
శ్రీఆరుత్తాతోటివిgదిత్రిఅలాలోదికెరిబాలిజ్వలి
s:- Along the axis of this rock an elongated s being I 25 ft, east and west, by only 40 ft. across. northern end, and in all probability divided into ne along their west face throughout. Mortice holes the southern termination. A gangway seems to groove in the rock, and inside it parts of the thick s remain. es of the rock, which are the widest. ut in the rock leads down direct west.-A. S. C.
See above, No. 18. opy of Mr. Bell's Archaeological report for 191 Ias a photographic plate of the present inscription. ariants have been duly added as footnotes to the
කුලොනතුග සොබා' යනු බැල්මහතාගේ
දානවීරාගු පදමම්" යනුබැල්මහතාගේ පාඨයයි ලමහතාගේ පාඨයයි

Page 252
No. 29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
3
O
11
12
13
14. s
15
16
17
18
ඔකථාවස්රජපරපුරෙහි සූයඹවශයට ති @වාටුනු පැලනඥ( මහරජතන් පත් லிையெ லிமைஇைரு 0ை8 ைகல்ஒஇ)ெ
ජයන්වහන්සෙ නිසා පා(බීබ)ති ම හෙදවීන්වහන්සෙ කුසෙන් උපන් කෝ කෝමාතෙහාත් දැකගැ කුලතිලකයක් ලද න්වහන්සෙ වදාළ බස සබා කෞකෙර (අතුලු)රු දුරුලා අනත් රජසිරින් ද විරාජමානව ලොවැස්සන් පිනින් උප
සසුන්වැඩ කොට( දශරාජධමමයෙ න් රාජ්‍ය කෞකෙරමින් පුලසතිපුර මෙන(
· මෙපරු මෙනයාබද කරවූ වර දි මූළයාවූ වාසීන්ට පස් හවුරුද්දකට (අය හැරැ) වසතුනාභරණදි ෙන(ක) වසතු දි මහ 6ò ozoo6 occodgg é8zyoao 23
(උන්ක(මැති) වසතු ගම් බිම් ද සේ ය දුරුකොටa අගමෙතෙහසුන් සුය.කීව ගඟවශ කලයාණ මහමෙදවීන්ව හන්සෙ හා යුවරජවැ සිටි උතෙරභිදා වි
සහ මෙවාටුනු රජඹරණී න් සැදි පෙරැ රජ දරුවන් කෙනාකළ මහානවරතන දානවසීයා පවත් [වා] දිළිතුපූභය දුරුකොටගෑ බොහො
දුරුකොටගැ ෙනාඑක් තැනැ ධමීම0 ධීකරණ ලවා අනන්‍යායනනිවාරණ මෙක් වැසසන් අනාචාරෙකාටගැ ෙනානස පිණිස රාජIධානිෙය]හි සදාචාර ශිලාලේ
බොධිසතච 3රාජගුණ යට (මෙත් සිත් ඇති * ගසන)ඟ පඤ ඇතතවුන් වෙළ(ගතතා දැකt ෂිමා වුන්ට කෞතසු රජදරුවන් හා සම සමපත් @නාඑක් සමපත් දි හැමැබෙදන සුව
* 'සක්වත්” යනු බැල්මහතාගේපාඨය * * නැමැති ' වියයුතුයි * * සතතව' වියයුතුයි
WOL. II.

PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I69
ලකායමානවා. රජපිළිවෙළින් රාජ්‍ය ලදින් Q (85)
චකූවතීර්තින්වහන්සෙ ශ්‍රී ජයගොප මහාරා
කෙණහි(ම සැ)පත් 1 ලකුණු මනා නකත් කැනීමියි ... ... පියාණ මින් උදාගල් මුතුන් පත් හිරුහුනෙස සතුරු ඍකුයාතෙස් xන් කල්පවෘකෂයක්ෙස වැඩගැ සිටගැ ෙලාව(ඩ
මැති)* කාලිගපුරයෙහි වැඩගැවසනසේ යෙක්
ලංකා වදාරා දිවෙල් වහල් සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු භාජනයා සමා @සාරකම් කරගෙනන ධනාශාවෙන් වෙදැයි 0රකම් හරවා කෞචාරභ \ශ කාලිග සුභද්‍රා මහතෙදවීන්වහන්සෙ හා
|රබාහු මහපාණන්වහන්(සෙ) [හා සl]මැගැ
විරූ ලෙසැ හවුරුදු පතා තුලාභාර නැඟී
ඇළ අවුණු වැවු බන්ඳවා දුණි.හික්ෂභය
bකොටැ තමන්වහන්සෙ සමාඩමකාව ලූ ලො jනා \ලඛ කරවා මවුපියන්ෙස මෙලාසසුන් රක්නා
ෂපාත ශරීරයෙන්ම, පාමහයි. තුන්රජයෙ
§ දෙමියි රන් රිදී වළන් මුතු මැණික් (ආදි)
3.
* ‘මෙත්සිතඇති ' යිද කියවිය හැකියි Z

Page 253
I 7o
9
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
32
83
34
EPIGRAPHIA
පත්කොටැ වොඩ, ගෞඩාදි මෙන0එක් ( (චන්ද්ව) යුඬ ඉලලා දැ(o) ප්‍රතිපකෂ ර @නකුන් නැති මෙහයින් පිටත( සතුරන් (මෙව)දැයි දළදා පාතූ ධාතුන්වහන් ට “උමෙරගිදා විරබාහු මහපාණන්වහ අන(ඟි. රුවනින් විසිතුරු ඝනරන ගබක් කරවා දළදා වඩා බොහො පූජ
లిgరణలిలో ద73థెరి0 ర0లత5 යැ යන නමින් අනනැඟි වටදාගෙයක්
මහපෙරහර තබා නැවත( හවු රුදාදකට ලක්දිවැ අය හැරැ ශිලාලේ
තයයන් යනාදි තුන් රජයෙහි මහසෑ කරවා අනුරාධපුරයට වැඬ( සන්
මහාපූජා බලා දෙවතා[ව] න් පුතාන්‍යකෂවැ කෙලාවාඩ සසුන්වැඩ :
· තැන්]හි දාගබක් බනදවා ඊසිට මා ඬනා කලහැ නැඟී වදාළ අසුගෙ ජව
· වොටුන්න සිගාවෙහිමැ දෙවතාව න් තබා කළ ආරකෂා දැකැ සුචරිත
නියම්ගම් ආදි හැමැතැ(නට) වැද බලා අනාථයන් සනාථකො[ට සිතා වදාරා දඹුලුලෙණට (වැඩ() @හාත් හුන් සිටි පිළිම (තෙත)සැත්තාව
සත්ලකෂයක් ධන වැයකොටගෑ ම හා පූජා කරවා මැඩිලිගිරි වෙලගම්බෝව
නොඑක් ප්‍රසිඬ විහාරය(න්)ට වැ ඩැ අනනත වසතු පරිතන්‍යාග කොටා සංඝයාට සිවුපසයෙන් උපසථා න කොට ධමමධර ශාසභුධර පඬිත දරුවන් අනුභවකරන (ලෙස) (මා) දවසා යාච(ක)යන් සමපත්වුව
நீ90(3)gவிலை கிைேegைல்லை
* * කරවා ' වියයුතුයි * *ෙෙචතත්‍යය( “ වියයුතුයි * * උඩපැනගැනගැඟි වොටුන්න'''

ZEYLANICA (voIL. II
Nදශයෙහි රජදරුවන් කරා භට්ටයන් යවා ජෙක í නැත මිවිටැ දිනුවමනා කෙලෙස් සතුරන්
G න්සෙ පුදා උන්වහන්සෙ ගළවන සන්ඳහා
ဒါးသ9, මළුවෙහි ද ලක්විජයසිඟු මෙසෙනවි
කරවවා' ගම් බිම් වෙහෙරවැස්සන් ආදි
6) zDó8)o cesaðsdeeleassea“ GæoeÐ
හැලිස්ලකෂයක් (ධන වැයදම්) මෙකාට( කළ
කළමනා මෙඉස වෙදැයි සතුති[සොෂාකළ (වත() ව
වෙගයෙන් සිගාවෙන් ............................... (වැටුණ)*
ඵල පුතාන්‍යක්ෂ කො[ටu තුන්රජයෙහි] ගම්
( නටබුන් වෙහෙර දා:[ගබ් පවත්කරමjයි ක් හා දාගබ් වෙ(මහර)[කරවා රන් ගාවා!
இ3ை இலலை (68ஆ96) (eைணி $08
මහාපූජා කොටu (වදාරා සුපිළිපන්) මහා
වරුන්ට අනුරූපවාතති ද වදාරා තෙසු රජ
මැනැවැයි සිතා අනුරාධපුරයශන් ශ්‍රීපුරයෙ
යනු බැල්මහතාගේ පාඨයයි

Page 254
NO.
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
29) PRITI-DANAKA-MAND
(వా)అలెకణ(g)రయయ అవిgeఆca * Gకి
@නාඑක් සවදෙශ පරදෙශයෙ හි දානසතූ කරවා මහාදානවසීයා පවත gరGణత ( ప)లిఅజg(ణ)ణ கிeைaைgலை இ0S9விலகுைை ெே
දානශාලා කරවා ! (අනු)භවයට (සු)දුසු සියලූ වැසතුමයන්
පරෙදශයෙන් ආ යා(චක) (යන් පිළිගන්)වා(කෙනාඑක් ඉචරිත) @භ අනුභවතෙකාට්‍ය රන්(විලt) රිදී(විලා [මෙකණඩියෙන් රිදිනෙකණඩ]යෙන් මුඛ ශෛද
නි(න].යුත් බුලත් කා (සි) තුසෙ හා) .. ... (ව) ........................... සුවනදවි අ(ව) .. .. ... (හ)වින්දිමින් අන හි ශයනාසනයෙහි සැතැපී මහත්වූ පීප්
ප්‍රීති]මෙඝයාෂා (අස) අසා (දාන) ප්‍රීතිසුඛ අනුභවතෙකාට්‍ය වැඩබැහින්දිනට
පවත්වන්නටද ප්‍රිතිදාන(ක) මඩපයක් කරවා මහාපරාධ කළවුනුදු
කරවා වදාළ මෙම ශිලා මෙලබ බලා මතුවන රජදරුවනුදු (
මො(ක්‍ෂ) සමපත් අත්පත් කරනු
RANS
Śrī: drpyada dors ddaņda (ksāṁga-pr -dhitsus, tādrksāņām alābhāda’v śrī — — — V — (bhā)ny sakrta * bhuvi Niśśarinka-Mallas suciram avik Oka-vas-raja-parapurehi Suryya-va rajya ladin votunu pälandä maha
@@(8). යීද කියවිය හැකියි * Śri dryad-doraddanda-kudyam prati-nrpat:-ka
are almost illegible at this point in both the estampa
o Bt. tādirkṣān grāma-lābhādevitarana-vidhinā d.
Bt. spardahālāöhān apetām akrita.

|APA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I7 I
}9లన8 (ణా)cణన రeఅజాలిరయాణ యార90
}වා වැඩවසන පුලුසතිපුර නැමැති කාලිග
3ெஆலை ఏప్రకణజఅణణ යනාදි කෙනාඑක්
ක් කප්රුක්කෙස් සරහා (නොඑක්) සවදෙශ
à(ජන මනළුවූ පාන) වශීග පූපජාති ඵලජධානි !)රන් ඩුබාධා සුවනඥකල්කයෙන් අත් මැඩගැ පස්පලව
ලවුන්ගෙන් සමපානන (ප)රිචා(ර)යන්ගෙන්
හීන් අනන දානාදි(ක) සාධු යනාදින් [මෙනක 's జఐa දානයට උතතමවූ ඛම්ම (දානය)
මෙය වන් කල අභයයෑයි අභය දී වදාරා
ත)බා වදාළ (දානධම්ම) පවත්වා (සච)ගීග
මැනැවි
CRIPT.
a)ti-nrpati-(kule dvandva-yuddhaṁ)o viritarana-vidhina dana-vira (nuji-)
krtī Šrī-Parākrānti-Bāhuš, šrīmān alan tāni raksantu bhūpāb u ńśayata tilakayamana-vä raja-pilivelin -raja-tan patvū (Siri) Sa- -
'-ottunga-saudham in Mr. Bell's text. The letters ges. ina-viragra-padmam.

Page 255
I 72
10
11
2
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
EPIGRAPHIA
-ňgarbo Niśśarinka-Malla Kāliňga
śrī Jayagopa māhārājayan-vaha
-ha-devīn-vahanse-kusen upan keņeh
däkä kula-tilakayak latmi-yi ... .. -ni-vahanse vadāļa basa sabā-keremi (andu)ru duru-la anat raja-sirin S virajamana-va lo-vassan pinin upa sasun-väda kotä daša-raja-dharmi
-n rājya keremin Pulastipura ne(mät
perä no-bada karavū vara dī mul vāsīnța pas havuruddakața (aya hä para puru vastrsabharanaadi ne(ka -ddha koțä sorunudu jīviteāśā härä so kämäti) vastu gambim di soraka -ya duru-koțä aga-mehesun Sūryyav vahanse hā Gaňgavaňśa KalyāI -hanse hā yuva-raja-vä siți urehidā samäňgä saha voțunu rajaňbara -n sädi perä rajadaruvan no-kala vi mahā-navaratna-dāna-varşā pava
, -va) dilindu-bhaya duru-kotä boho
bhaya duru-kotä no-ek tänä dhar -dihikaraņa lavā anyāyan nivāraņa lo-vassan anacara-kota no-nasná-piņisä rājadhāniyehi sadācāra šili raknā bodhi-satva'-rāja guņa-yața (met sit ätio sne)ha pakşa-p ättavun velä-gattä' däkä mo-vunta tesu rajadaruvan ha sama sal
(ādi) no-ek sampat dī hāmā-dena -pat-koțä Coda Gaud-ādi no-ek deś (dvandva) yuddha illā dä(ṁ) prat
4 Bt. sakzvat, Read 7 Read sattva. This o Bt. velagannā.

ZEYLANICA voL. III
Parakrama-Bahu cakravarttin-vahanse „nse nisā Pā(rbba)tī mai-(ma sä)pat lakuņu manā nakat mohot piyāņain udā galmundun pat hiruhu-se saturu akraya-se n kalpa-vrkşayak-se vädä sițä lo-väda mayei *) Kāliňga-purayehi vädä vasana-seyek āvū Larinkāirä) vadārā divel vahal sarak pamuņu ) vastu di mahajanayä samrorakam karanne dhan=āśāven vedäyi (un .m haravā cora-bharanša Kāliiga Subhadrā maha-devīnla maha-devin-va
Vīra-Bāhu maha-pāņan-vahan(se) [hā ņirü lesä havurudu-patä tuläbhära näigi
t
äļa avuņu vāvu bandavā durbbhiksammsākotä taman-vahanse samrddha-kota lü
ā-lekha karavā mavu-piyan-se lo-sas un
āta śarīrayen-mä pāmhayi Tun-rajaye
mpat demi-yi ran ridi walan mutu manik
SVal
ayehi rajadaru van karā bhattayan yavā i-paksa raja-ke
ämät, * Bt. amuzau. 1ay also be read met sita äiti; Bt. apa sila äiti.

Page 256
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Priti-dänaka
sale about ; if
From an inked impression supplied by the 4,
 

Vol. II. Plate 23
mandapa Rock-inscription
窓リ 。
o II /oot
cáaeological Comme storer, yo

Page 257


Page 258
NO.
20
2
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
-nekun näti heyin pitatä Saturan 1 (ve)däyi dalladā-pātra-dhātun-va. -ta urehidā Vīra-Bāhu mahapāņa
sandaha anängi ruvanin visituru -gabak karavā daļadā vadā boho pū
Senevi Tāvurunāvan kāndavā -yā yana namin anahgi vata-da-geyal maha-perahara taba nävatä havu -ruddakața Lak-divä aya härä śilā-lek
caityayä yanādi Tun-rajayehi * maha-să karavāAnurādhapurayata kotä kala maha-puja bala devata-n pratyaksa-va lo-vāda sasun-vāda
tänjhi dāgabak bandavā ī-sițä mā -danä kalä näigi vadäla asuge jave
votunna siñgavehi-mä devatava-n taba kala äraksa däkä Sucarita pł
niyamgam-ădi hămă-tă(naţa) vāda balā anāthayan sanātha-kotā n sitā vadārā Dambulu-leņata (vā hot hun siti pilima (te)sättävak hã
lakşayak dhana väya-koțä ma-hā pūjā karavā Māidili-giri Velag Kālāņi ādivū no-ek prasiddha v -dä amanta vastu parityaga kotä ma samghayāța sivu-pasayen upasthá -na koțä dharmma-dhara śāstra)dh vadārā tesu raja-daru van anubha (mā) davasä yāca(ka)yan sampat-vuv šripurayayӑ Sriva(sa)purayaya (Kā)liiga-Vijaya (pu) rayayä Maha Rämesvarayayä yanadi no-ek sv
' Bt, kelesa saturan bida sida. * Read caityaya.
' Bt. udapänä näigivotunna.
7 Bt. me pilipan. * This may also be read Mahavuțupayä or Mah

A ROCK-INSCRIPTION I73
äta mivițä dimuvamanā keles saturan
aSen-vahanse pudā unvahanse gaļavana ghana-ran dāja-kota maluvehi-da Lak-vijaya-sifigu Ratana-giri: karavavā gam-bim vehera-vāssanādi
na karavā Upakāra-caityayayäo Ratna
vādä satalis-lakşayak (dhana väyadam-) va-) kalamanā mese vedäyi stuti-ghoşā-kala (vata) va-vegayen sigāven . . . . (vātuņa)
hala pratyaksa kota Tun-rajayehi) gam
ața bun vehera dāgab pavat-karami-yi çdä)
dāgab ve(hera) karavā ran gāvā) sat
amovehera Mahagama (Devuņuvara) viharaya(n)ta vähā-pūjā koțä (vadārā supilipan") mahāiLara pandita-varunta anurupa-vrtti di va-karana (lesa) a mänäväyi sitä Anurädhapurayayä i Niššarinkapurayayä puțupayä o Śonayayä (Kāli)ňgayayä radesa-paradesaye
* Read karazdi,
“ Bt. tun vargayehi.
o Bt. veragam.
putuvayä, or Mahavutuvayä; Bt. Mahaputuvayä.

Page 259
I 74 EPIGRAPHIA
36 -hi dāna-satra karavā mahā-dānanämäti Käliiga-purayehi (-da 37 Niššaninka-satrayayä Brāhmaņa jana-satrayaya, yanadi no-ek ( 38 (anu)bhavayața (su)dusu siyalu va
paradeśayen ā yā(caka-) 39 (yan piligan) vā (no-ek icchita) b phala-jati anubhava-kota ran-(v 40 kendiyen” ridi-kendiyen mukha {
vatin yut bulat kā (si-) 41 (-tu se ha- .. ... (va) . . . .. Su yangen a(va) .. .. .. (ha) vindi 42 -igi Šayanäsanayehi sätäpi mahatv (neka priti-) ghosa (asa) asa (da 43 prīti-sukha anubhava-koțä vädäh dharmma-(dānaya) pavatvanna 44 mandapayak karava mahaparadh abhaya dī vadārā karavā vadāļ 45 lekha balā matu vana rajadaru vanu (sva)rgga-mo(ksa)-sampat atpat
RANS
Lines 1-2 Hail! His Majesty ever active in the world, desiring t munity of kings, proud and long-arm the exercise of bounty on account of th benefactions). Let kings long preserv
[Lines 3-8) His Majesty Siri Sa krama-Bahu Cakravarti, being like u
Bt. pin karava. * Bt. pirīti dānana mama pasak karavā. * Several words of this Sanskrit stanza in sra before me, their reading is not at all certain. So
* Cf. Kåstraküta-kula-tilaka (Ep. Ind, vii, p.

A ZEYLANICA vOL. III
varsā pavatvā vädä-vasana Pulastipura
Tribhu)vana-satra (ya)yä L-satrayayä Bauddha-satrayayä Bahudāna-šālā karavā stuyen kap-ruk-sē sarahā (no-ek) svadeša
ho(jana manthavù pana-)vargga pupajati ilä) ridi-(vilä) ranjodhā suvanda-kalkayen at mädä paspala
vanda-vilavungen sampanna (pa)rivā(ra)- imin anavū prītīm anna-dāntādi (ka) sādhu yanādīn ina-) indinata-da siyalu dānayata uttama-vū a-da Priti-dana (ka-) a kalavunu-du meya van kala abhayayäyi a me sila-du (ta)ba vadala (dana-dharmma) pavatva -karanu mänävi
LATION,
śrī Parākrama-Bāhu Niśśańka-Malla
o establish single combat in the comed, . . . . . . . . a hero of liberality in e losses of such kings made . . . . . ve them unimpaired.
ŭgabo Niśśañlka-Malla Källińga Paránto the tilaka mark of the Solar dynasty
* Bt. kot ridi-kot. . . . niyáyen mukha sodhá.
gdhara metre not being clear on both the estampages the above translation can only be offered tentatively.
2 I7), and above, p. 32, note I. -

Page 260
:No. 29) PRITI-DANAKA-MAN1
of the royal line of the Okkaka race r order of royal succession and wearing t - As soon as His Majesty was born
his father, the great king Sri-Jayagc body) and the auspiciousness of the st made the announcement, "I have recei His Majesty on coming to the thron scattered his enemies even as the sun, darkness. Shining like Sakra in boun a 'wish-conferring' tree that has spru inhabitants of the world and promot (Buddist) religion. Thus ruling the he made his residence in the Kalinga Lines 8-14. He relinquished th those inhabitants of Lanka who had inordinate imposts in former times. dicellands, serfs, cattle, permanent and he enriched the people. Reflecting their lives, through their desire for wea and property as much as they desire Thus did he dispel fear of theft. A and other royal insignia, together wit Mahadevi of the Solar race, and Ka as well as his own son, the sub-king Vir; the scale-pan and giving away every ye caused showers of navaratna gifts to Thus did he dispel the fear of poverty, by the construction of many irrigation) Lines 14-19) Through courts of places. And with the object that t
Cf. Galpota record, Section A, lines 12-13 line 4 (Vol. II, No. 9).
Cf. Galpota, A, line I4.
* This is found repeated in many other record.
See also Galpota A, lines 2 I-22 (above, N (above, No. 13).
* See above, p. 118, note 4.

APA ROCK-INSCRIPTION 175
ceived the kingdom of Ceylon in due e crown assumed supreme sovereignty. if the womb of the great queen Parvati, pa, observing the lucky marks on his ars and of the hour when he was born ved a tilaka to adorn my race". And 2) made good this assertion in that he rising on the Orient Mount, scatters the dless royal splendour, he flourished like ng up by reason of the merits of the ed the welfare of the world and the kingdom with the ten regal virtues, city of Pulastipura. e revenue for five years in favour of become destitute by the payment of By gifts of divers property, such as heritable grants, clothes, and ornaments, that thieves steal, even at the risk of ilth, he bestowed on them village lands and made them desist from stealing. Again) His Majesty wearing the crown h his chief queen Kalinga Subhadra lyana Mahadevi of the Ganga race, a-Bahu Mahapanan-vahanse, mounted ar wealth equal in weight to themselves, fall as kings had never done before. He dispelled also the fear of famine canals, embankments, and tanks. ustice he suppressed injustices in many he people whom he had thus made
(above, No. 17), and the Dambulla inscription,
of Nissanka-Malla. o. 17), and the Ruvanvali-dagaba slab, lines 6-8

Page 261
п76 EPIGRAPHIA
prosperous might not be ruined by w moral edicts engraved on stone. M in my true body which is endo attachment to the virtuous qualities of protects the world and the religion';
threefold kingdom of Ceylon) were ir give them wealth equal to that of ki silver vessels, pearls, precious stones, a
happy.
Lines 19-25. He dispatched cha and many other countries demanding hostile king, he pondered: "I have no meet for me to conquer the enemies So he dedicated his own son, the s "Tooth-relic and the ' Bowl-relic, an His Majesty had a model of a daga priceless gems. He exhibited therein in profusion '. Then summoning to singu Senevi Tavurunavan, he cause a priceless circular relic-house calle with landed property, monastic staff, a taxes in the Island of Lanka for one
to that effect). In the threefold kin sacred shrines, such as the Upakara-C Lines 25-31) Thereafter His M. magnificent offerings with an outlay of w coins). The divine beings (devatas) in bodily form), and uttered shouts of
Lit. with (my) body itself'. o Cf. the expression Siri-Lak-hi no bosat-hu 1 become kings of prosperous Lanka in the Jetav * Vellä same as vela in Galpota, B, line I 7 (at line 4 (above, No. 22) = Skt. vihetha.
Cf. Galpota, B, lines 23-24 (above, No. I' No. 14), according to which Nissanka-Malla's Bowl relics.
See Ruvanvali-dagaba slab, line 25 (above.

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
'ong conduct, he set up in his capital reover thinking, “I will show myself ved with benevolent regard for and a Bodhi-satta king' who, like a parent, and seeing that the inhabitants of the
distress', His Majesty decided, “I will gs', and bestowing on them gold and ld various other wealth made every one
mpions to the princes of Coda, Gauda, single combat. There being now no enemies without, therefore it is now within me, namely the evil passions." ub-king Vira-Bahu, to the venerated i for the purpose of redeeming him, ba made in solid gold, ornamented with the 'Tooth-relic' and made offerings his presence the general Lak-Vijayad him to build on the maduva (terrace) l Ratanagiri and amply endowed it nd the like. Further, he remitted the year and had stone inscriptions set up gdom of the Island he erected great aitya, the Ratna-caitya, &c. jesty visited Anuradhapura and made alth amounting to forty lacs of nasuran observing this, manifested themselves raise, saying, " thus indeed should duties
raf vanhayi, “that none but the Bodhi-sattas would harama slab (No. 2), line 52; E. Z., vol. i., No. 20. ve, No. 17) and vehela in Rankot-dagaba Galasana,
, and Hata-dage Portico slab, lines 7-2 o (above, laughter also was dedicated to the Tooth and
No. 13).

Page 262
No. 29 PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
for the benefit of the world and the re. built a dagabal. As he was proceedi that his crown was jerked off the siiga riding; but the devasas soon replaced observing the divine) protection thus vo manifest the reward of virtuous action villages, towns, and all other places in th relief to the helpless, and restore the vi into dilapidation." Accordingly he visit erection of a vihara and a dagaba and th sitting, and standing statues of the Bud great offerings to be made with an expei Lines 31-36 Further, he visited at Mandili-giri, Velagama, Mahaga. giving away boundless wealth made gi well-conducted community of Buddhist
* See also Galipota, B, lines II I-I 2.
Siiga, a topknot, a peacock's crest' (see J form sringaka. Here it may refer either to the knot head-dress, probably conical in shape. The stat siňgā itself seems to lend coloür to the last mear śekhara, III. 25, where, according to the commer bäidalā sigālelavā däta ma kumaru maga balā äda gata “When one beholds how the handsome youth moves along the road, can one withdraw one's e.
As regards the shape of the Sinhalese crown ol of the crown of the last Kandyan king may perhaps king of Kandy's Crown, of a very singular, but tast are suspended ornaments of table diamonds, small forehead, are fifteen ornaments of gold, set with rose is an ornamental tuft of gold and pearls, and in fr beauty, in the form of a plume, covered with table a very large size, forming altogether a singularly spl of the Regalia of the King of Kandy. Printed by W
* See also the Dambulla record, lines 24-25 ( (above, No. 17).
VOL. II.

PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I77
ligion be performed'. At that spot he ng thence along the road, it happened * through the speed of the horse he was it on the selfsame siiga. His Majesty buchsafed to him, reflected, "I have made is. I will now visit and inspect the le threefold kingdom of Ceylon, afford haras and the dagabas that have fallen ed the cave of Daň bulla and caused the e setting up of seventy-three recumbent, dha). He had them gilded and caused hditure of seven lacs of money .
many celebrated viharas, such as those ma, (Devunuvara), and Kalani, and eat offerings to them. He served the monks with the four priestly requisites
ayatilaka's Elu Akärādiya), apparently from a Skt. of hair on the crown of the king's head or to his ement that the gods replaced the crown on the ning. Compare the following quatrain in Kāzi'a- itator, stigå is equivalent to Skt. sikhå:–
suňga
narafíga
yana rañga
häkida netyuga. with crest bedecked and arms swinging gracefully, res from (gazing at) him?
the twelfth century A.D., the following description enable the reader to form a general idea :- The eful form, gold, with projecting angles, from which ubies, &c.; round the circle, which embraces the diamonds, and rubies, which screw on; on the top ont attaches an enamelled gold ornament of great liamonds, emeralds, and rubies, the centre ruby of endid, and costly mark of royalty.” See Catalogue . Smith, King Street London, 1820,
E. Z., Vol. I, No. 9) and Galpota, B, lines IO-II,
A all

Page 263
EPIGRAPHIA 78ז
and bestowed suitable means of subsi and science. Then reflecting, in my d: they may also enjoy themselves as do th in Anurādhapura, Šri-pura, Šrīvāsa-p pura, Mahapuțupa, Šonaya, Kaliňga, both in this country and in other lanc to fall.
(Lines 36–39) Also in the Kalin, resides, he built many alms-halls, such almshouse) Nišahka-satra, Brāhmaņ satra (public almshouse), and the like, trees' with everything fit for enjoyment. had come from many places in this count
Lines 39-45) That His Majesty a drinking divers mixed beverages, eating his mouth with water out of gold and s and at the silver pond'; and after rubbi chewing betel with the five ingredients sleeping-couch, (waited upon) by attenda there in the enjoyment of the bliss (o shouts of sadhu and the like in respo that His Majesty may inaugurate the knowledge, which is the highest of a Priti-danaka-mandapa, joy-conferring enters its premises shall have the right o a serious crime.
To this effect this rock-edict has be it and continue the virtuous practice of lished, and so attain the realization (mõkşa).

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
stence on learned men versed in law ays let beggars have wealth wherewith e royal personages, he built almshouses ura, Nissahika-pura, Kalihga-vijayaRamesvara, and in many other places ls, and caused great showers of gifts
ga city called Pulastipura, where he as Tribhuvana-satra (the three-world a-satra, Bauddha-satra, Bahu-janaand furnished them as "wish-conferring Here he entertained the beggars who iry and in foreign lands.
fter partaking such food as he desired, various kinds of cake and fruit, rinsing ilver ewers filled at 'the golden pond ng on his hands sweet-smelling unguent, e o O e and sleeping on a priceless nts with fragrant ointment, may remain f almsgiving), ever hearing the joyous nse to the distribution of food; and impartation of the gift of religious ll gifts, he caused to be erected a pavilion, and enacted that whosoever fasylum even though he has committed
en inscribed. May future princes read almsgiving which has thus been estabof heaven and release from re-birth,

Page 264
No. 30 SLAB.INSCRIPTION C
No. 30 POLONNARUVA: SLA
BĀHU II (I
TS slab stands near the ancient
sides of it are smoothed so as to lines, two inches apart. Side A has 37 I ft. 7 in. : side B, 28 lines, occupying With the exception of a few words anc side A and the whole of side B are illegi inked estampages before me.
The letters, which vary in size fr alphabet of the latter half of the tw. guage too points to the same perio After the usual auspicious word sv the first line is partially legible, the re eldest son of Sinha-Bahu of the Kal Ceylon, defeated the Yaksas, and becan Parākrama-Bāhu, who brought the II dominion; and that this king, desiring his sister's son (bina) over from Sinha and in course of time died. The nep Vijaya-Bahu, but the day after his acc ministers rose against him. A chie however, protected the king and, quelli country. In recognition of these dis granted him heritable lands with ce. lines I to 22, and ending with the usual so enacted should be preserved. The Sanskrit stanza in Tamil character of
century A. D.
Such are the contents of the pr
See plate 29.
* Påna = vahana and yahan-tån = Skt. faya Vijayayan-tin-naivan may mean Vijaya, the Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka for this suggestion.

OF VIJAYA-BĀHU II 179
B-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYAI86-I 187 A.D.)
irrigation canal at Polonnaruva. Both receive the inscription between ruled lines, covering an area of 5 ft. 8 in. by 4 ft. 5 in. by I ft. 7 in. of the surface. l letters here and there, lines 3 to 7 of ble. So at least it appears from the two
om i to I in., agree in type with the elfth century A.D. The style of the il. asti and a Sanskrit verse of which only cord goes on to state that Vijaya, the inga-Cakravarti dynasty came over to he king; that a descendant of his was sland of Lanka under one canopy of che continuation of his dynasty, invited pura, invested him with royal dignity, hew was thereafter duly anointed king ‘ession to the throne some treacherous stain named Vijayayan-tan-navan, ng the rebellion, restored peace to the tinguished services, king Vijaya-Bahu rtain privileges described on side B, clause to the effect that the regulations remaining six lines contain an illegible the type in use during the twelfth
esent inscription. The historical facts
na-sthana (Kavsilumtama, vv. 598 and '74I), So ord of the bed-chamber.' I am indebted to

Page 265
18O EPIGRAPHIA
therein alluded to not only corroborate throw additional light on the short re Bāhu II (II I 86- I I87 A. D.). We are n of a sister 1 of Parākrama-Bāhu I ; anc facing p. 59 above, this sister could be of king Gaja-Bāhu II (II I 32—I I 53 A.D.), sisters who were married to his hostile c Their issues were Siri Vallabha and Ki the party which opposed the political as true, however, that in the course of t captive 8 and were brought before Parak their fate and we have no grounds to on them and adopted one of them as is the statement of certain Buddhist m had neither a son nor any brothers, circumstances under which the statem brother near him at the time to conti him on the throne. In the absence Parakrama-Bahu I, it is probable that son either by Gajã-Bāhu II or by a secc bina is applied loosely, as is often done, t where the nephew was when Parakrama-F The inscription alone tells us quite defini the capital of Kalinga. We must, ther between Gaja-Bāhu II and Parākrama-I and sister of the latter, fled to India w personage had done so before. Some about a reconciliation between the two of the war with Māņābharaņa may havi look on Bhaddavati's son with favour.
his reign that he was still childless anc settled, he rightly chose this prince in p by Māņābharaņa. That there was muc from the insurrection that took place
'' P. ồhãgineyya; Sinh. ồằna. .l/с. Іххіі. 324, 333—344.

ZEYLANICA vOIL. II
the account in the Ma/hazariasa but also sign of that unhappy monarch Vijayaow absolutely certain that he was a son l, as is shown in the genealogical table no other than Bhaddavati, the spouse for Parakrama-Bahu had only two other ousin Māņābharaņa, son of Siri Vallabha. tti-Siri-Megha, and they all belonged to cendancy of the Kalinga dynasty. It is he war both these princes were taken rama-Bahu, but nothing is known as to resume that Parakrama-Bahu took pity his heir. It is also true that there onks in AMv. lxx. 333 that Gaja-Bāhu II but this may mean, judging from the ent was made, that he had no son or nue the war and eventually to succeed of any reference to a fourth sister of
his daima or nephew was Bhaddavati's nd marriage, unless, of course, the word O indicate a more distant relative. As to Bahu sent for him, the chronicles are silent. tely that he was then living in Sirhhapura, efore, assume that when war broke out Bahu I, Bhaddavati, queen of the former rith her son for safety as many a royal years later the Buddhist monks brought monarchs. This, and the continuation e paved the way for Parakrama-Bahu to So, when he found towards the close of l the question of a successor had to be reference to the sons of his other sisters h opposition to this election is clear both on the day after the accession of this
* Mv. lxvi. J 49. * Mv. lxx. 326-335 and lxxi. I–6.

Page 266
No. 30 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
prince to the throne as Vijaya-Bahu II the hands of Mahinda and Dipani . T renowned poet of great learning and attached to the Buddhist religion. He hand a letter in Pali to the Burmese kil friendly intercourse with that monarch.
As to the general Vijayayan-tān-n by the present grant, there is every pro as Bardärapota, Pirivatu-bim Vija Kalyanavati's inscription at Ruvanvali the time of Parakrama-Bahu I (II.53-1 gives an account of a festival he held ti and his nephew (Öina) Lankadhikara offerings to the dagaba.
TE:
Sid 1 . (සචසති) 2 ශ්‍රී කාලිගන ප8 පරාකූමඟු, 3
4
5 6
8 ශ්‍රිමත්වූ මහත් (එඩ් සිංහව 9 ලිග)චක්‍රවතීතන්වහන්සෙ 10 ශයෙහි උපන් සිංහබාහු ර 11 හන්සෙට ජෛෂඨ * පුතූවූ ක් 12. ලංකාවට බැස යක්ෂ පුළ 13 වාසනෙකාට එක0තපත්‍රරාජ, 14 ජයන්වහන්සෙගෙ වශපද
" Mv. lxxx. I 5.
* This was a town in Ramania, and was the capi * See J. C. B. R. A. S., 1882, pp. 181-182.

OF VIJAYA-BĀHU II I 8 I
ind from his tragic death a year later at he Mahavaniasa speaks of him both as a as a just and benevolent ruler deeply is stated to have written with his own g of Arimaddana, and thus established
ivan, whose loyal services are recognized bability that he was the same personage vayan-navan, who was, according to Dagaba, a powerful minister even at 86 A.D.). This Ruvanvali inscription, gether with his mother Sumedha-devi Kotadanavu Deval-navan in making
za 3 z53 3බෝග ව
ජපාව პეტGაG>cessპ 3කොට මනුෂ්‍ය } బాత్రి లేకయారు ‘මපරායෙන්
al of Burma about this period
" ' ජෙජ්ෂ්ඨ' වියයුද

Page 267
I82
15
16
17
18
19 20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
3.
32
33
34“
35 36
37
EPIGRAPHIA
ආ ලක්දිව ඒකරා(ජ්ජ) 1 ක් හු වත්හිමියන්වහන්ෙස් ද මත්තටද පවත්නා කැමැ යන් ෙකාට ආ පරිද්දෙන් යවා බෑනණවන් වහන්සේ න්වහන්සේ (නමුලා) හිමි
ශසතූ ශාසතුයෙහි නිපුණ
මෙකාට වදාරා රාජධ්‍යය සන: න් සචශීගසථවූ කල්හි (ඉද අභිෂිකතවූ විජයබාහු වහ (නදා) දුෂවාමාත්‍යයන් රාද (ළ විලුපත) සාධා විජයාය න් කෙස(මෙම)හි තබා දුන් ර න්වහන්සෙ අභිෂිකතව ස බරණින් සැදි සිංහාසනා වුන්ට අභිවාඩිවුව මැනැව లెప్రయాణaఇరిడోలలిలో ర පටන් ශීශරිරරකෂමෙයහි සි @පරු පරිද්දෙන්ම( කාලි, ජාත්‍යයේ සාබා දුන් සෙයිනුත් පරමාපරාවද විජයරාජයන් කෞකෙර පටන් කාලිගවශ මෙකාට ආ මෙහයිනුත් මෙ
ERAN
Sid
(Svasti) Sri Kalinga-nrpah Pari
Srimat-vü mahat (edi { -inga-)cakravarttin-vah
* * එකරාද

ZEYLANICA vOL. II
త్రి ఆరబ్రలి6) වවශය නිවැ පූවීවරාජ } &ం ఆవిర్ధారణ9 ස් ෙගන්වා තම යා පට්බන්ඳවා කරවා ඇති ථකොට කලතුමෙර ව) ක්‍රමයෙන් s360 (es) fෙදාහීව ලංකාව(ට ක) }ణాభిలాలి 6ජාත්‍යයෙහි හිමියා(ණ) ‘හමෙවාටුනු (ආ) රූඪව දස්කම් කළ |යි සිතා වදාරා @@eణతీవ్ 3ටිමෙහයිනුත් හා පරමපරාවටම රා § මෙකුන්තෙග වශ වහන්කෝස යටම දස්කම් කළ දස්කමට (ති)
SCRIPT,
e A.
äkrama-bhu(jo)
Sinha-varihšāti Kār
ansege va
රාජ්‍ය ” වියයුතුයි

Page 268
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Slab-inscription
Scale adopt I inches a
From an inked impression supplied by the Arc,
 

и оl. 11. rate zу
of Vijaya-Bāhu II
o voat
haeological Commissioner, Ceylon

Page 269


Page 270
NO. 30 SLAB-INSCRIPTION Ol
10
11
2
13
14
15
6
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
-ňśayehi upan Sirinha-Bāh -hanseta jestha putravu K Larhkavata bäsä yaksa pra vasa-kota ekatapatra-rajya jayan-vahansege varinsa-p ä Lak-diva ekarä(ija°) kala -hu-vat-himiyan-vahanses mattata-da pavatnā kämāti -yan kota a paridden-mä S yavā bānaņu van-vahansē g -n-vahansē (namulā) himiy Sastra-sastrayehi nipuna-ka kota vadārā rājyaya sanāti -n svarggasthavū kalhi (işți abhisiktavü Wijaya-bähu-i (-nadā) dustrāmātyayan rāji (-ļa vilupta) sādhā Vijayāy -n se(me)hi tabā dun rājya -n-vahanse abhişiktava sah -baraņin sädi sinh=āsaneāri -vunta abhivrddhi-vuva mä Vijayāyāntän-nāvan Riu patan Sri-Sarira-raksayehis perä paridden-mä Kāliňgajyaya sādhā dun seyinut n paramparava-da Vijaya-raj -kere patan Kaliga-vamsa koța ā heyinut me kala das
RANSA
Side A
[Lines 8-16] His Majesty king Siri Cakravarti family of the illustrious and v son, king Vijaya, came to Lanka from the K
Readiyestha.

F VIJAYA-BĀHU II Ι83
u-rajapa-vaālifgayen laya-koța manuşyakala Vijaya-räramparāyen
Parakrama-Bava-varihšaya -va purvva-rajairinha-purayata enVā tamaā patbandavā ravā ätina-koța kalaturea) kramayen vahansēța (pa-) adrohivä Lamkäva(ta ka-) raintain-navayehi himiya(na)- avoțunu (a-) idhava daskam kalainävayi sitā vadārā vandarňmbuyehi iţiheyinut paramparāvața-ma rānekunge varňśaayan-vahanseyata-mă das-kams-kamața (ti-)
ION.
hha-Bahu was born of the Kalinga 2ry (proud Sirinha race). His eldest alinga country, destroyed the Yaksas,
* Read aka-raiya.

Page 271
I84 EPIGRAPHIA
and making the Island habitable for me From his lineage was descended His M the soil, who also brought the Island of Lines 16-27) This king, desiring future, sent (emissaries) to Sirinhapura ; his bina brought over to Ceylon). invested with royal rank and brought hi. of arms. Parakrama-Bahu having th future) ruler, attained to heaven in cou his wishes, Vijaya-Bahu was anointed certain treacherous ministers became trai But the chief Vijayayan-tān-navan s delivered the kingdom to His Majesty.
Lines 27-37 His Majesty having in his crown and other royal attire, an those who had rendered loyal services Vijayayan-tān-navan was engaged in g Ruvandarinbu, as he subdued the co dynasty just as before, and as member Vijaya have been rendering loyal serv recognition of these loyal services. .
No. 31. DIMBULĀ-GALA: MĀR
IMBULA-GALA (: Gunner Quoi Duñbulä-gala, is a range of hil Polonnaruva or sixty miles from Anurad The Archaeological Commissioner ( exploration of the whole locality in Sep the cliff towers slightly concave (recallir with many damdara wada (rock-bee hives east the range rises still higher with
Vat-himiyan-vahanse (line 16). Namula probably for numula.

ZEYLANICA voL. II
h ruled it under one canopy of dominion. Iajesty Parakrama-Bahu, the Lord of Lanka under his single sovereignty.
the continuance of his dynasty in the as previous kings had done, and had (Without delay) he had the prince m up, making him skilful in the science us made the kingdom possessed of a rse of time. Then, in accordance with king). On the following day, however, tors and caused (disturbances) in Lanka. uppressed them and, restoring peace,
been enthroned again, arrayed himself d mounting the lion-throne thought that should become prosperous. And as guarding the person of the royalty from untry and delivered it to the Kalinga s of his family from the time of king ices to this same Kalinga dynasty, in
A-VIDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION
Hill), called in the present record is about ten miles to the south-east of hapura in the same direction.
Mr. H. C. P. Bell) who made a thorough tember 1897, tells us that “at the back g the east face of Sigiriya, but steeper) ) hanging hundreds of feet up. Further two more rocky scarps well marked.
See E. Z., vol. i., p. 199, note I.

Page 272
No. 31 DIMBULA-GALA : MARA
Directly behind Kuda Ulpota is a slig height. North-west by north, nestling caves with white plastered walls, like th Diňbulā-gala lies Kosgaha Ulpota, ano its west face Mannampitiya, the larges kaduwa, two miles this side of the Mah: J O e 9 O B e o All the west, north-westerly vidiya from the ancient road which The highest point is immediately west the hill gradually falls away round to n the outline. The approach to the cave nearing the cliff under which the caves scarp near its summit. Cave No. 1 is are nearly perfect, and paintings whic This cave has an arched doorway and a hanging rock beyond the reach of lad Passing to the left a rock pool of clear to three feet only in width, leads towarc more east. A few yards' crawl along tunnel, more creeping across a further broader passage, culminates in a second A fine view is obtained of the Kandyal No. II, and was centuries ago a gal v than at any other point, provided a fair of the walls still stand, and there are r white.
On the rock roof are two inscripti second dated in the twenty-seventh yea I I2O A.D.). This latter record of seven is of great interest. It proves the occu for whom the caves were prepared by I I 21-II 42 A. D.) and mother of Gaja Parakrama Bahu the Great.'
Such is Mr. Bell's lucid descriptic which we are concerned here is that en lines two inches apart in Sinhalese char
VOL I.

ĪDIYE ROCK-INSCRPTION 85
ht dip in the range (degala) at no mean high near the summit, can be seen some e Sigiriya “gallery'. At the east end of ther Vädda hamlet; and round opposite it and most thriving village in Tamanvali-gaiga across the Mahagantota ferry side of Dimbula-gala is known as Mārāassed round its base to Mannampitiya. of the dip and above the caves. Thence orthwards with two rocky buffs breaking S is along a spur and very gradual until lie. These were natural caverns in the s the best preserved: its plastered walls h adorned them may be faintly traced. ..nother entrance. High up on the overder is an inscription of very large letters. est water, a gradual rise by a ledge, two is the second cave, No. 3, thirty yards or the ledge, a dip through a natural rock ledge equally narrow, then descent to a tunnel. This emerges on to cave No. 2. n hills from this cave. It is larger than thare. The rock floor being wider here -sized natural terrace in front, Portions emains of drawings mostly in black and
ons-the older in a few cave letters, the r of “Jaya Bāhu” (Wijaya Bāhu I, Io65lines is cut on a smooth raised panel, and pation in the eleventh century by monks, Dueen Sundari, wife of Wikrama Bāhu I
Bahu I, the cousin and chief rival of
n of the locality. The inscription with graved on the raised panel between ruled
acters of the twelfth century A.D., varying
Bb

Page 273
I 86 EPIGRAPHIA
from one to one and a half inches in si. though the unusual ending suggests the panels on the rock roof which might has an indefatigable explorer like Mr. Bell.
The contents tell us that Sun Vikrama-Bahu and the mother of Ge
· road at Durinbula-gala between Sanda Hiru-maha-lena (the great Sun-cave); had also cave temples built with statues, d she further testifies to a certain benefactic in the 27th year of the reign of Vijaya-) It is clear from these historical refer to Vijaya-Bahu I nor to his brother Jay It is the only record by her so far known the chief queen of Vikrama-Bahu I () be correct we see first from the form o debar us from giving the inscription a twelfth century A.D., secondly from the re by the title deva which suggests that h thirdly, from Sundara-devi's confirmatior to Demalapaha in the reign of her father Her object was obviously to make in he of the gift. It seems that as the chief C the right to make such permanent gran she apparently did not enjoy when a viceroy of Vijaya-Bahu I.
Attention may be drawn to the printed edition as well as in manuscripts Vikrama-Bahu's queen is called Sunari, her correct name. And it is confirmed v. 49 by ovu/ku susu óuuhun Sundarīn bandhu vardhanaya hedeyi in the Britis
See plate 3o. * This clause may also be interpreted as Sunda
of her own; but the above rendering seems to be th o More correctly Vikrama-Bāhu II. See the G “ See Mv. lx. 88-9o.

ZEYLANICA [VOL. II
ze 7. The record seems to be complete, possibility of it being continued on other ve escaped even the long trained eye of
ldara-Mahā-devi, the chief queen of ja-Bahu, caused the construction of a a-maha-lena (the great Moon-cave) and that she had it paved with stone and agabas, and sacred bodhi trees; and that on which she had made to Demala-pahā Bāhu. ences that the inscription belongs neither al-Bahu I, but to Sundara-Maha-devi. to us, and was set up in her capacity as I I I-II 32 A.D.)8. That this view must f the script and the phraseology which late later than the third quarter of the ference to Gaja-Bāhu II (I I 32-I I 53 A.D.) e had not yet come to the throne, and, of the benefaction which she had made -in-law, Vijaya-Bahu I (Io55-II IO A.D.). 'r present official position a legal record ueen of the reigning monarch she had ts to public institutions-a right which her husband Vikrama-Bahu was only
name Sundara-Maha-devi. In the of the second part of the Mahavamsa but there is no doubt that the former is by the Sinhalese rendering of Mu, lix, Vikrama-Bāhu-hata sarayuabāvā di mesē h Museum MS. Or. 66O6 (61) of the
ra-devi's confirmation of Vijaya-Bahu's grant, not e right one. enealogical Table facing p. 59 above.

Page 274
No. 31) DIMBULA-GALA: MARA-V
AVaremdracaritazva/oéama-AöradiöiÄa ". T1 a copyist’s mistake some centuries ago combined aésara 3ą zaa as 300 na owi signs to each other in early manuscrip Sciously perpetuated the error, possibly happened to give an appropriate meanir ears; while Yatanvala Thera, the auth fia, did not fall into the error prob version on MSS. of the Mashavariasa der As regards the other proper name: doubt identical, as mentioned above, althoủgh the word at the end of the se to Queen Sundari is hardly legible. Vijaya-Bahu I (Io55-I I IO A.D.), the s estampages before me. Mr. Bell's orig but the later suggestion that Vijaya-Ba is inadmissible.
The monastery Demala-pāhā 'mi ruin now known as Demala-maha-saya, context makes it almost clear that the De at Dumbula-gala, probably by Vijaya-B; hand, might be the great thiba, which, ac Parakrama-Bahu I built and gave the n who were brought from the Pandu coun the building of it.
In the Namfota and other Sinhalese as an important seat of the Buddhist p of two celebrated monks, namely, the M his chief pupil, the Mahathera Aranyaka fraternity. They lived in the first hal
1 See fol. 5 6.
* A. S. C. Annual Areport, 1897, p. 9.
Ibid., I 909, p. 27.
P. Damala-pasada.
* P. Damila-mahâ-cettya. For a complete des ÄReport, I909, pp. 9-II 6.

ĪD IYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION I 87
e form Sunara probably originated from . He evidently misread the Sinhalese ng to the close resemblance of the two ts. Later copyists and editors unconbecause the reading su-narz like sundari g and was, therefore, not jarring to their or of the Warendracaritavalokama-pradiably because he happened to base his ived from a different archetype.
in our record, Gaja-Bahu Deva is no with Gaja-Bāhu II (I I 32-I I 53 A.D.), !cond line which tells us his relationship Vijaya-Bahu Vat-himi is obviously illable vi being fairly clear in one of the ginal identification is, therefore, correct; ihu of our record might be Jaya-Bāhu I
ght at first sight be identified with the in Polonnaruva but this is not so. The 'mala-paha was a distinct building erected ihu I. Demala-maha-säya, on the other :cording to the Maivamsa, lxxviii., v. 81, ame Damila-thtipa because the Tamils try as prisoners of war were employed in
works we find Dirhbula-gala mentioned iesthood. The Mikayasangraha speaks ahāthera Buddhavarinsa Vanaratana and Medhankara, both of the Dimbula-gala f of the thirteenth century and assisted
ription of this important ruin, see A. S. C. Annual
Bb 2

Page 275
88 EPIGRAPHIA
both Vijaya-Bāhu III and his son Parā Buddhist Order. Again, it is a commor Udumbara- or Audumbara-giri who p Polonnaruva under the patronage of Par also belonged to the same fraternity, an is only a Sinhalese form of Udumbarato regard that these names refer to Durinbulla-gala of the present inscript
The Sanda-maha-lena and the made by the order of Queen Sundari, and the ancient street mentioned in M
TE:
1 ඔකථාවස්රජකුලෙන් නිපන් සුදොනාප
රූසිරින් සිරි) 2 දිනූ ලඳමෙවාටුනු මැ .. .. ... න් විකුමඛ
වයන් (වැදූ)
3 జలచరలిఅ6్యలెలనేలియాల68 రిరుటియద అ{ 4 రి, 85 gg(అవి సడలిప6@ల(3)
අ ... .. .. ... මෙරඹු) 5 න්(යෙදු) කැබලිගල් (හසවා) මග ප
පිහිටුවා (කලිගුලෙ) 6 ණ යා (ඥානවන් වි)ජයබාහු වන්හිමියන
පුර ෙපා 7 මෙහාය. ෙද(මළපෑපැහැ සිරිකුසලාන්) ක තාක් කලට දුන් බවට සුඤරමහඟ
TRANS 1. Oka-vas-raja-kulen nipan Sudonā-p
rū-sirin siri) 2 dinu lada-votunu mä.. ... .... n)Viku
Bāhu Devayan (vādū)
See the Galvihara inscription (A. f. C., No
galaha.
* See the Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS. in the

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
krama-Bāhu II in the purification of the belief that the Thera Maha Kasyapa of resided over the Buddhist synod held at akrama-Bahu I, some ninety years before, d that Dimbula-gala or Durinbulla-gala giri'. But definite proof is still wanting one and the same place, namely, the on. Hiru-maha-lena, as well as the road may be identified with the two caves r. Bell's report quoted above.
ΧT,
රපුරෙන් ආ හිරුගොත්තුලෙන් (අභින්නවූ
0ඩා නිරිතුලුහට අගමෙමෙහසුන්වූ ගජබාහු (බඳ
නසගනට ආවාසවූ අප මුනිරජහු සිරුරු
හි(රු)මහලෙණ මෙඳඅතුබෙරහි මග(දුණු එවු
}වත්කොට ලෙණ පිළිම දාගබ් මහ(බො)
jවහන්ෙස සත්විසිවන හවුරුදු මෙපාෙසානu
xරවා යාබත් පුදනුමෙකාට (ලොව්) පවත්නා ಕ್ಷೌರಿ (9)
CRIPT.
arapuren ā Hiru-got-kulen (abhinnavū
mbä-nirindu-hata aga-mehesun-vü Gaja
137), the Sasanavamsa, p. 26, and the Wikayasai
British Museum, Introd., p. xv.

Page 276
Epigraphia Zeylanier
;
uoņdsuɔsus-uæIII
*喇결¿?逐文 シ*)
** 熱 &... ...-->
ɑ ɔdţi!!!!!YI
变
管 !“ » : ? 战
群
No
感)
《王 可虑{)
u.
渝實*續。
冠:
opduosus-sooviəKypIA
俄)
-bugW :eležemqų
CI
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Wol. II. Plate 30
oợf I op sɔŋɔtɛ; } I ; mɔŋɔɔ ɔyvɔç yɔre; †ộ

Page 277


Page 278
No. 31) DIMBULA-GALA: MARA-V
3 Sundara-maha-devin-vahanse pa
ni-rajahu siruru 4 dā pihiți Duňbulā-galä Sanda-ma manga (dunu evu a .. .. .. .. re 5 -n (yedū) kābaligal (hasvā) maiga pihi;uvā (Kaliigu-le-) 6 -ňa yā (dānavat Vi)jaya-Bāhu Va
-rudu Posonä pura po7 -hoya De(mala-paha siri-kusalan) k tāk kalața dun bavața Sundara
RANS
Her Majesty Sundara-Maha-devi . . . ... the crown which he had rece who surpasses the goddess Sri in her the Solar dynasty, which belongs to th from the Okkāka royal race—this que between Sanda-maha-lena (the great great Sun-cave) at Dumbula-gala, wh munity' reside and where relics of the b had the street paved with flagstones' established with statues, dagabas and sacr (Kalinga-cave) also, on the uposatha day Poson May-June), in the twenty-seven king Vijaya-Bahu Vat-himi, she cause (vessels?) for the Demalaipāha (mona gruel in them), dedicated them to it effect Sundara-Maha-devi herself test
This may possibly be a reference to the fact th he had got the crown. Cf. Mu. lxi. 3o.
Lit. who brought forth. s
* Käbali-gal has vā. The greater part of the te
If the last syllable be mha, the translation sho Maha-devi'.

İDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION I89
nsiyak maha-saňganața āvāsavū apa mu
ha-leqi(n) Hi(ru)-maha-lena de-aturehi mbu-) pavat-kota lena pilima dägab maha-(bo)
t-himiyan-vahanse sat-visi-vana havu
aravā yā-bat pudanu-koța (lov)pavatnāmaha-devi-(mä)
AON
, chief queen of king Vikumbá who ved and mother of Gaja-Bāhu Deva, beauty and is directly descended from he lineage of Sudona that has sprung een) caused the construction of a road moon-cave) and Hiru-maha-lena (the ere 5oo members of the "Great Comlody of our Lord Buddha also exist, and LLSLS S0LSS S S SLS SLS S LLLL SS L0S SLL S SLSLS SL Then she had caves ed bodhi trees. Adjoining Kalingu-lena of the bright half of (the lunar month) th year of the reign of the munificent ld the construction of sacred Ausalain. stery), and, after making an offering of so long as the world exists. To this ifies).
at he was still not properly anointed as king though
P. Suddhodana. kt here is hardly legible. uld be “To this effect I am lit. we are Sundara

Page 279
I9O EPIGRAPHIA
No. 32. BÖPITIYA SLAB-INSC.
HIS stone was discovered betweet a village in Hevavissa Korale in th facsimile (plate 3o) shows, it is in two portion of a slab about 2 ft. wide. It co tion. The second piece evidently belon words hira sanda, "sun and moon', which The letters, measuring I to 2; incl ruled lines three inches apart. Their other records of the last quarter of the century A.D. -
Of the inscriptions of Nissanka-M Lilavati, bore the title Abha Salamevan, is the one on the pavement of Ruvanv her second regnal year, and the second is here only a fragment of the latter, yet wil throws some light on the final events ( No. 14 of Volume I on the slab-insc regarding the fate of Sahasa-Malla whom installed on the throne on Wednesday A he had reigned two years, which would the latter administered the government f of the present record, and for one year a three-months-old prince named Dhamr kanga, with a large army from the Cola Ayasmanta and Dhammasoka to death, The chronicles are silent as to what becam from the scene is certain. Otherwise not have placed somebody else on the t cleared up by the present record. The probably Anikanga's invasion about 12 vati's stronghold by the Tamils might be in a battle, when Kalyanavati had to seek
A. I. C., 158, and J. C.

ZEYLANICA vOL. II
RIPTION OF KALYĀŅAVATĪ
the years 1906 and 1912 in BÖpitiya, e Central Province of Ceylon. As the fragments. The first piece is the top intains the first six lines of the inscripgs to the lower end, as we see on it the
usually occur at the end of a grant.
hes in size, are boldly engraved between ype is practically the same as that of twelfth and the first of the thirteenth
alla's queen, Kalyānavati, who, like only two are so far known. The first ali dagaba at Anuradhapura, dated in the present record. Though we have hat little information its contents give of her reign. As stated in the article iption of Lilavati, nothing is known Lag-Vijaya-sifgu Ābōnā orĀyasmanta August 23, 20O A.D., and deposed after be up to September 12O2. Thereafter or six years through Queen Kalyanavati Subsequently by placing on the throne nasoka. Then a governor called Anicountry, invaded the Island, put both and took up the reins of government. e of Kalyanavati. That she disappeared Ayasmanta, her champion, would surely hrone. The mystery is to some extent Tamil insurrection which it speaks of, is O8 A.D. The destruction of Kalyanainterpreted as the defeat of Ayasmanta safety in flight across the river Mahavali
B. R. A. S., 1882, p. 18I.

Page 280
No. 32) BOPITIYA SLAB-INSCR)
gaiga into the mountainous districts of or less in concealment, while Ayasman naruva against the invaders, and nom. by placing on the throne an infant. were put to death by Anikanga. Suc Kalyanavati's present grant may have l living in retirement possibly somewhere As to the general Ayasmanta, h Abó Senevirat of the Piafavaliya an or Tavuru-navan of the Galpota and the chronicles he seems to have been qu singu Kit Senevi of the Abhayavāva Lilavati on the throne. But the follow of the theory that these names refer to
(a) Ayasmanta (Skt. åyusmat, Sinl honorific title applied to Buddhist monk. At the time of Queen Kalyanavati (I2O: might have been popularly spoken of a camapati, “the venerable general, owing a king might be referred to by a pop ma/ha/u rafa), "the old king', more than (6) The close similarity of the two Lag Vijayastingu Senevi Abo-navan, the (c) The contemporaneity of the be of the rôle they played in politics within
g33 qeep C3ee නත් කලායාණවක් න්වහන්කෝස මෙ යවුලින් කනඳවූ , ర) (2 ... .. ... මත ('' [?] වුළ හිර ස
* See above, p. o. For an account of
A. J. C., 157.

PTION OF KALY ANAVATI 191
Kandy. Here she may have lived more l, regaining his lost ground, held Polonhally ruled the country for nearly a year orince named Dhammasoka until both being the probable sequence of events, een made in 1208 or 1209 while she was near Bopitiya. : has already been identified with Elalu. l Lagi-Vijayasiňgu Senevi Ābõ-nāvan ahasa-Malla inscriptions. According to ite a different person from Lag-Vijayapillar', who, in I I97 A.D., put Queen ing arguments may be urged in support one and the same person:- . ado) is not a proper name. It is an s and elderly persons in high positions. - 2o8 A.D.) Lag-Vijayasiñgu Kit Senevi s Senevi Abõ-nāvane, in Pāli Ayasmantato his seniority in age and rank, just as ular title such as ma/ha/ủaẢa-rã7ã (Sinh. by his proper name. names Lag Vijayasigu Ait Senevi and last word being only an honorific. arers of these names and the similarity a period of only twelve years.
K.
&
3 ස්වාමි
;මළ වි
ර බිනදී ර) හිතුලුවා ගෙන ඩි)
冠
S administration, see Mu., lxxxas5-43.

Page 281
I 92 EPIGRAPHIA
ERANT
śrī Abhā sal -m Kalyäџava -n-vahanse De -yavulin kand. ... ... nä (ka ... mata ( [?] vulla hira
RANS:
Her Majesty śrī Abhā salameva been broken-up through the Tamil i shoulder . . . . . . . . . . sun and mot
No. 33. RÄKITI PE PILLAR
AKITIPE is a village in Una Nuvara Eliya District. The ins facsimile (plate 3o) was found in this vi but no details are available as to its inscription as well as the sun and moon stone is only the top fragment of a pilla varying from one to two inches in size, two inches apart. Their type is the s forming No. 14 of the first volume of th r show a shade more modern.
As to the origin of the name, 'the tradition for game for an hour at a place in this village, he watching), corrupted into Rakitipe (Lawrie's Gaz See A. S. C. Annual Report, I9 II-I912, p

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
CRIPT.
8Vas ti svāmi*mala viavura bindī ra) hinduva gena padi)
sanda
LATONT.
an Kalyanavati-her stronghold having insurrection-was carried away on the
Ol.
INSCRIPTION OF LILAVATI
ntanna-vasam, Diyatilaka korale in the cribed stone shown in the accompanying llage between the years 1906 and I912, discovery. The abrupt ending of the emblems carved above it show that the r about I.33 inches square. The letters, are incised as usual between ruled lines ame as that of Lilavati's slab-inscription e present work, though the letters m and
is that a king having gone out hunting was watching Ice the name “Rakahitiyapaya' (the hour that was teer of the Central Province of Ceylon, p. 785).
22

Page 282
No. 33) RÄKITIPE PILLAR-INSC
As we have here only the first ten say what its subject-matter is; but that benefaction in the reign of Lilavati, the is apparent from the first clause. The palaeographic considerations to be I 2 I I race installed Lilavati on the throne f government for seven months until dep From Lilavati's Anuradhapura inscriptic Abha Salamevan, and the present recor race. Her pedigree and details connec in the genealogical table facing p. 59 ab
TE
ශ්‍රී සඟබෝ ප goes) sobo Đg %3EG ට අගමෙහෙසු සූරියවශඹාභිජ @లిటిలోలితో රජ පැමිණ (වූ)නුවණ . (කරන) සමයේ 10 ... ... (Ocs). , 11.
:
TRANS
Śrī Saňgabo -krama-Bah -rttin-vahansi -ta aga-mehe
:
Suriya-varns.
E.Z. Vol. I, No. 14, a * * හූ' විය යුතුයි * Read bāhu.
WOL 1.

RIPTION OF LILAVATI I93
lines of the inscription we are unable to it records a grant of land or some other : Queen-dowager of Parakkama-Bahu I, date of the record we can only guess on A.D., when Parakkama of the Kalanagara or the third time and administered the osed by the Pandyan King Parakkama. ins we see that she had the biruda title d refers to her as belonging to the Solar :ted with her intermittent rule are given ove and in A.Z., Vol. I, pp. I 77– I 78.
XT.
ல்
කුව
ස්
පුවූ
වාත ලී
Šෙස
ers (90o)
... .... (6550)
vය (ලො තරු වැ)
... O ... ..
SCRIPT.
Parãão Cakra-va
su-vli
مجھ_ • • , ۔۔۔ ābhijāta Lī
und A.I.C., No. 157.

Page 283
I94 EPIGRAPHIA
6 -lavatin-wah 7 raja paminas 8 (vū) nuvaņa
(-karana) Sam 10 . . (taya) . 11 .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
9
TERANS
At the time when Her Majesty Lila Queen-dowager of His Majesty śrī s having assumed sovereignty, was ruling
34.* DIMBULĀGALA : MÄRÄ
HE fresh material which Mr. H.
scholarly review in the Ceylon. An article on the above record makes it ( translation of the text and revise my of Ceylon epigraphy and particularly i discussion of events during the reigns of
REVIS
1. ගීකාවස්රජකුලෙන් නිපන් සුබෙදානා
2 දිනූ (දෙ)වෙගාටුනු මැ(ඤ උප)න් වි
వికSటైeళితిఇటి లి & gaరలివిeటెలివ9అ568 రిలటియాజ 4 දා පිහිටි දුඹුලාගලැ සපඳමහෙලණන්
| (දම එලී යන මිනිසු 5 න්ෙග දුක බලා) ගල් හස්වා මග ප
· පිහිටුවා කලිගුණ්ල
* 31 revised
* * වූ ' ධීද කියවියහැකියි

ZEYLANICA voI. II
S8
a (mā) . . . .. (raksā) aye (Lo-taru-va) - ... ţa - -
ATION.
vati, nobly born in the Solar race, chief aňgabo Parākrama-Bāhu Cakravarti,
... with wisdom .
VIDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION
C. P. Bell has brought to light in his tiquary of July, 1917 (pp. 4-12) of my lesirable to publish a new edition and account thereon, both in the interest in order to pave the way for a fuller Vijaya-Bahu I and his successors.
) TexT.
පරපුතෙරන් ආ හිරුෙගාන් කුලෙන් අභින්
කුඹ0 නිරිතදූහට අග මෙහෙසුන්වැ 1
මහසඟනට ආවාසවූ අප මුනිරජහු සිරුරු හි(රි)මහලෙණ දෙඅතුරෙහි මග දුණු එවූ *
වත් කොට ලෙ(ණ) පිළිම දාගබ් මහබෝ
* * ව් ’ යීද කියවියහැකියි

Page 284
No.34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-VI
6 ళ (c3c భుత్రి లా ఏ కణ)ఏప్రిలిప్లిణ
නැ පුර මෙපා
7 මෙහායා( දෙමළහැපැහැ සිරිකුසලාන් කර තාක් කලට දුන් බවට සුනදරමහe
TRANSC
1 Okā-vas-raja-kulen nipan i Sudonā-pɛ
rū-sirin Siri 2 dinu (de-)votunu mä(ndä upa)n Vi
Gaja-Bāhu-devayan vädū, 3 sundara-mahadevin-wahanse pan
muni-rajahu siruru4 dā pihiți Duňnbulā *-galä Sanda-ma mañga dunu evu o (dama eli yai (-nge duka bala) gal hasva mačga p
pihituvā Kalifigu-le6 -ņa (yäy nam tabā Jaya-)Bāhu-vat
rudu Posonä pura po7 -hoya Demalä-paha siri-kusalan ka tāk kalația dun bavața Sundara
5
RANSILA
Her Majesty Sundara-mahadevi. 8 w beauty and gracefulness', who is directl
* * ම්භ' යීද කියවියහැකියි. * The portions of the text within parentheses ar. original edition on p. 188, above. The notes wh Mr. Bell's reading differs from mine.
* Or viz. Or -li,
Or ez. " Or mha.
The principal sentence of this record is Sundar dun bavata Sundara-mahadevimu," To the effect tl kusalans built at the Tamil monastery dedicated the devi'. This last phrase is more or less similar to announcement. I prefer, therefore, to close the tran as Mr. Bell has done.
Or “transcends' as Mr. Bell renders.
o Rū-siri. Cf. P. Kisāgotami Bodhisattassa rūp

DIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 195
ක්වහන්සේස සත්විසිවන හවුරුදු පොසො
Şවා යාබත් පූදනුමකාට ලොව් පවත්නා
టెg *
Ε.Ι.Ρ.Τ.2 .
urapuren a Hiru-got-lkulen abhinna-vu
kumba-nirindu-hata aga mehesun-va
siyak maha-saiganata avasa-vi apa
ha-leņin Hi(rio)-maha-leņa de-aturehi na minisu-) avat koța le(ņä) pilima dāgab maha-bo
-himiyan-vahanse sat-visi-vana havu
ravā yā-bat pudanu-koța lov pavatnā mahadevīmu ".
AutoION.
iho surpasses o (the goddess) śrī in у descended from the Solar dynasty
e either different from or entirely wanting in my ich follow the translation here will show where
* Read hiru.
a-mahadevin-vahanse Demală păhă kusalăn-karavă lat Her Majesty Sundara-mahadevi having had ame to the monastery, We are Sundara-maha
the final sentence of a modern royal or legal slation with it rather than put it at the beginning
a-tirion diớvã. Anderson (Pãh Aoeader, p. 22o)
C C 2

Page 285
I 96 EPIGRAPHIA
which belongs to the lineage of Sudd race of Okkaka, who became the chie crowned parents, and gave birth to G hardship of people who, like old folk, between the Sanda-maha-lena (the g the great Sun-cave) at Durinbulagala Community reside and where also re. are enshrined, caused the stones to be c Then at the Cave she had st established and gave to it (i. e. the cave uposatha day of the bright half of (the lu twenty-seventh regnal year of Jaya-Ba the construction of sacred Ausadan (v.
takes ripa-stri as a dvandva compound, “beauty : compound and be rendered simply by loveliness
Parapuren a, which has come down from th * Mr. Bell has Ikhzuwaka. I do not know wher for Asvaau.
De-votunu mindi upan. See notes below. o Dunu evu dama elis See notes below. Dam Mr. Bell omits this in his translation and make " Hasva, having caused to cut, causative of , to smooth the sides of a bank (Clough's Sinhalese steps were cut in the rock.
Possibly at the Hiru-maha-lena (the great S (further) that having established cave (shelters) c temple) the appellation “Kalinga Lena '.'
* Evidently in honour of her Kalinga nationa Kaliigu-lena.
"o". Posomä pura pohoyä. Cf. Poson pura pasalo, of Poson” (E. Z., Vol. I, p. 75, n. 4); Väpi pura poho Hilä pura mändi poho davas, ‘ on the middle poho ( Aid (Ib., p. 174). There are, as every Indologist and two in the dark half) in every lunar month. O. the full-moon day is apparently the one meant here
" After/aya-Bähu-Vat-himiyan-vahanse, the w( be supplied (e.g. E. Z., Vol. I, Nos. 8, 15, 19, anc vahanse to the rest of the sentence is difficult to Mr. Bell's translation in the 27th year (of the to convey the idea that the king was alive at the presently see.
1? Siri kusa län. See notes below.

ZEYLANICA. (VoIL. III
hodana that has sprung from the royal f queen of king Wikkama-Bahu born of 'aja-Bahu-deva: this queen) seeing the hang on to chains and tread the path great Moon-cave) and Hiru-maha-lena , where 5oo members of the 'Great lics of the body of our Lord Buddha ut" and the path (thus) improved.
tatues, dagabas, and great bodhi-trees the name Kalinga-lena. And on the inar month) Poson (May-June) in the hu-Vat-himiyan-vahanse, she caused essels ?) at Demalä-paha', and for the
and majesty', but it can very well be a tatpurusa or 'beauty, as Mr. Bell has done.
he lineage'. e he got this form from. Possibly it is a misprint
Vaidiz. See notes below. 'a (Skt. P. dama) may also mean “a rope'. S the Sun-cave the residence of 5oo Buddhist monks! hasinava or hahinava, to cut with an adze, to chip, Zictionary). Possibly the meaning of this is that
sun-cave). Mr. Bell's rendering of this passage is āgabas and great bõ-trees, (II) gave (to this cave
ity, she had the name Hiru-maha-lena changed to
-vaka, “on the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight davas on the full moon day of Våp (Ib., p. 158); lay of the waxing moon (i.e. the full moon day) of knows, four uposatha days (two in the bright half these, the second in the bright fortnight, namely, is in the foregoing quotations. irds saf langii, as found in other inscriptions must 20). Otherwise the grammatical relationship of e explained. See also E. Z., Vol. I, p. 52, n. I6. reign) of Jaya-Bahu Vat-himiya' seems to me ime. That this was not the case, the reader will
P. Damia-pās āda.

Page 286
No. 34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-V
purpose of offering (therein) griel a Monastery) so long as the world exis mahadevi.
ΙΝΟΤ
Line I. Mr. Bell has a hinmavi. word being abhinnavit as in my text.
Line 2. Dinu (not dint) is quite cl Line 2. Devotumu mindi upan, as the present at least, as correct. His facsimile of the record show the aksar. the printed proof I submitted to the ( devotu nu maindu ruvan, and this was be reading devotumu mindi upan.
As to the meaning, I agree with M cover both the father and the mother ( sovereigns. And this is corroborated Vijaya-Bahu I held his coronation cerem (lix. 9) after he had wrested the north domination, while Tiloka-Sundari (the was a duly anointed queen (lix. 29–32).
Line 2. Mr. Bell has Gaja-Eahu-de devayan must be in the accusative case that lada is derived from P. laddha, th that it qualifies Sundara-mahadevin-va, active use of the past passive participle I prefer the reading vädu for two reas and secondly it agrees with the Pali ex brought forth a son”, vậ7ãíã (Sinh. 2ăai)
Line 4. Mr. Bell gives Dundula akşaras lu and lä, with la in balā (l. 5), a
* Yã-bat pudanu kota dun. Cf. the similar phra weight of gold) granted for the purpose of provid Vol. II., p. 25.
See notes below.
* Honorific plural for the singular.

[DIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 197
nd boiled rice granted them (to the sts. To this effect we are Sundara
ES.
Obviously hi is a misprint for bhi, the
ear on my estampage.
read by Mr. Bell, must be accepted, for eye-copy as well as the photographic as more or less distinctly. Besides, in Covernment, the reading I gave was fore I was aware of Mr. Bell's better
fr. Bell. The expression does seem to of Vikkama-Bahu) as equally crowned oy the Mahavamsa, for according to it ony in the eighteenth year of his reign ern districts of Ceylon from the Cola mother), besides being of royal blood,
wayan (ada. If this reading is accepted, governed by dada, in spite of the fact e past passive participle of Vlad/ and hanse in the nominative case. This is not uncommon in Sinhalese. Still ons. First my estampage supports it, pression butta v/ātā, she who has being here used in an active sense.
'gali. A careful comparison of the und in kusalán (l. 7) will make it clear
se sivur denu kot dun vissak, “ the twenty (kaļaňdas ng robes ', in the Vessagiri slab-inscription (A. Z,

Page 287
I98 EPIGRAPHIA
that du must be read either as la or reading Dundulagadi and give Dundu Line 4. As Mr. Bell is quite cert nameky hiru to hiri, although the l. compoünds, Cf hiru got in line I.
Lines 4-5. Mr. Bell gives maiga balā. Here my estampage being vei a satisfactory reading. But with the a of the record, I think, I have succeed I would read the passage as maiga (or minisunge duka óala and render it “seei on to chains like old folk, tread the pi read dana eva instead of dunu evu, as t familiar expression dama ga "crawling facsimiles of the record I possess do
Line 5. Mr. Bell has galgasva, b ga ingal and the ga in gasvā. The lat ga. So I prefer to retain my reading "having had steps cut in the rock to fac
Line 5. Mr. Bell gives lena, but and suits the construction of the sentent Lines 5-6. Mr. Bell reads Salii himiyan-vahanse, Here again my esta while Mr. Bell's eye-copy and the fac suggestion I can make is Aalingu as g the au vowel sign is not quite clear h employed in forming compounds, e.g. Aalingu-lahiindu-nisaka-raja (Ibid., p. the King, there is not the slightest dou presently show that, after all, there is n Line 7. Mr. Bell has Demali vih. to my reading for the following reasons I have as yet not come across t Sinhalese literature. Mr. Bell seems to Vol. I, pp. 49 and 93) but udi stands
' Dua :

ZEYLAN ICA VOL. In
ld. I would, therefore, adhere to my lä galä as an alternative. ain of the reading hiri, I now alter mine, atter is not the form usually found in
dana, eva dama vali yana mintsunge duéa, y faint, I was not able to make out lid of Mr. Bell's eye-copy and facsimile led in improving upon Mr. Bell's text. ' mañgdi) aluzuu ev (or ezvu) dama e4z yama ng the hardship of persons who, hanging ath'. It is true that one is tempted to he former seems to correspond with the g on knees, but the estampages and not support this reading. ut there is some difference between the :ter seems to me to be more like ha than gal-hasva, which most probably means ilitate climbing.
lenä, the locative form, is quite legible ce better. ga lena yäy nam taóā Jaya-Bāhu- Vatmpage is most unfortunately indistinct, simile support his reading. The only iven in my text for Kaliiga. Although re, yet the former is the form usually Kaliňgu-rata (E. Z., Vol. II, p. Io9) I 14). That Jaya-Bahu is the name of bt now, and as regards his date, I shall othing very remarkable. isara kusalām karavā, but I still adhere
he word vihisara in inscriptions or in connect it with vi-sar or visara (E. Z., there for vavi (P. väpi) and vähä can
= P. jinga.

Page 288
No. 34 DIMBULĀGALA : MĀRĀV
hardly be an intermediate form. Fur Adhikära-piivenä kusalänayi, '(this) Lanka-Adhikara Parivena, the word ba no such construction in demasi-ca/disa the reading I have made out from m Ausalian Aarava, "having had auspicio grammatically correct. Aisha is the loc in the same relationship to Ausa tail a quotation. Siri is, of course, Skt. śrī, ‘a a Ausadana is I am still uncertain. Acc it means a drinking-vessel. Mr. Bell grana) a village dedicated for the sake no authority for his interpretation. H (or for) the Ausatana, gives him no help if Mr. Bell's view is accepted, the cl. paridden tada in the Galpota record (A. explanation.
Line 7. Mr. Bell reads ba-bat as ag (P. patta-bhatta) is rather a novel expre I prefer to retain my reading ya-daf meaning 'gruel and boiled rice’. Cf. inscription (AE. Z., Vol. I, No. 5, l. 3).
Line 7. Mr. Bell reads lena, but sounds more in keeping with the idiom in connexion with a perpetual grant / world endures', than to say dema paz exists''.
Line 7. Mr. Bell has Sundaracompound obviously represents the end (honorifically). So it would be either -m plural -mu (devāmu), if not -mõ (devāmõ) Mr. Bell's observation that -ma is a I would, therefore, suggest -mat (devzmu)
Cf. also kusalana, “a drinking-vessel, in the
* Cf the expression hira sanda pavatnd tek, “ Devanagala and other inscriptions. Besides, no c subject to the existence of a cave-temple or the like

'IDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 199
ther, in the sentence Mahendra-Lanakais the erusalama of (lit. at) Mahendrarivequä is in the locative case. There is a-kusasan Aarava. On the other hand, y estampage, namely, /Demasă pä/lä sirius Åusalaus made at Damila-pasada "is ative case of fasha (P. paisaata) and stands spirivendi to Ausadana in the foregoing uspicious, Sacred or royal, but as to what Ording to Cloughs Sänstalese Dictionary, thinks that it is a pinu-gama (Skt. punyaof acquiring religious merit, but he gives is quotation Ausalamata piai, "offered to
but supports my interpretation. Besides, ause aaru-kusadan, maiga-kusadan pera
Z., Vol. II, p. I I II) would be difficult of
ainst mine ya-bat. The compound fa-bat assion. Until another example is cited, (P. yagu-bhatta) a dvandva compound yaku ca bata ca. in Maharatmale rock
: lov is clear on the estampage and it I of the language of inscriptions to say ow flavatna tak Akalata, "as long as the atna tae Aalata, "as long as the cave
nahadevima. The last syllable in this ing of the first person singular or plural : (devim) or -mi (devimi) or more likely or -mha (devimha) but not ma (devima). older form of -mha requires proof with -mha as an alternative reading.
Puyummala, p. 62. so long as the sun and the moon endure,' in the ocument has yet come to light recording a grant

Page 289
2OO EPIGRAPHIA
In the foregoing notes I have, I th by Mr. Bell in respect of the record unc question as to its date.
I have already admitted that Mr facsimile of the inscription distinctly gi (after the coronation) of Jaya-Bahu I. Queen Sundara-mahādevī and mot to contends, for the simple reason that J time when the inscription was indited.
This anomaly of dating from the of its kind yet known in Sinhalese chro the important question of the use of the records. That this is true in the cas following facts :-
Vijaya-Bahu I and his successor J. not altogether unreasonable to suppose was not more than fifteen years. Vijaya third birthday festivities, that is to S Jaya-Bahu I succeeded him immediate his coronation must have been at le inscription in Polonnaruva is dated who is correctly identified with Jaya-B. King was alive at the time, he would ha He would also have been over eighty composed. Such longevity is not ver of age between the two brothers, th this point.
Moreover, if we follow the sequer vamsa (ch. lxi and lxii), we are bound Bahu's death took place in Rohana (lxii, I-2) and long before the birth of
" Dr. Fotheringham, a well-known authority c discovered at Asman, edited by Sayce and Cowley though it really belongs to a time when Xerxes w The exact date of the papyrus is 2nd January, 464
Polonnaruva Tamil slab-inscription (A.S.C.,
A.S.C., Annual Report, I 909.

ZEYLANI CA - (VOL. III
hink, met all the important points raised der discussion, with the exception of the
. Bell's eye-copy and the photographic ve the date as the twenty-seventh year Nevertheless, the record belongs to the reign of Jaya-Bahu as Mr. Bell aya-Bahu was no longer living at the
coronation of a deceased king, the first nology, requires explanation, as it raises coronation of deceased kings in dating se of Jaya-Bāhu I is obvious from the
aya-Bahu I being uterine brothers, it is that the difference of age between them a-Bahu I died after keeping his seventyay, he died in his seventy-fourth year. ly. So Jaya-Bahu's age at the time of ast fifty-nine. Now a Tamil pillarin the thirty-eighth year of Jaya-Bahu ahu I of our inscription. Thus, if this ve been over ninety-seven years of age. -six years of age when our record was y probable. The shorter the difference e stronger becomes my argument on
ce of events as narrated in the Maha
to come to the conclusion that Jayaduring the lifetime of Vikkama-Bahu
Parakkama-Bahu I, whom Vikkama-Bahu
in dates, tells me that Papyrus B in Aramaic papyri (1906), is dated in the twenty-first year of Xerxes, as dead and Artaxerxes had been proclaimed King.
B.C.
Annual Report, I9 II-1912).

Page 290
No. 34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-V
offered to adopt as his successor (M. the twenty-second year of his Polonna Gaja-Bahu II, who held the sceptre and lxxi, I-5. Thus the information elapsed between the death of Vijaya-B expressed as follows:-
(a) The length of Jaya-Bahu's ru
his enforced retirement Bahu's wresting the scept
() Vikkama-Bahu's Polonnaruv
(c) His son Gaja-Bāhu’s rule .
(a) The Tamil pillar-inscription
of Gaja-Bahu = the thir Bāhu.
If we reduce this to an equation we
a + 2 I + It
اھر ۔
This result practically agrees with was not allowed to rule long at Polonna third year, as confirmed by the three y valiya. But the most important bit ol Jaya-Bahu riddle is to be found in the reigned for fourteen years. I take this in Polonnaruva and lived for about twe of Ceylon, exactly agreeing with what Mahavamsa as stated above. Jaya-B2 place in the thirteenth year of Vikkam about seventy-three years old. Thus in the Tamil inscription is composed of twenty-four years after his death. Sim in the twenty-seventh year after his thirteenth (expired) year after his deat would also be the fourth year after th year of Gaja-Bahu's Polonnaruva rule
Finally, as to why the inscription
WOL. II.

İDIYE ROCK-INSCRI PTION 2or
., lxii, 52-62). Vikkama-Bahu died in
'uva rule and was succeeded by his son or twenty-two years (Mo., lxiii, I8-I9, ! we have regarding the period that āhu I and that of Gaja-Bāhu II may be
le at Polonnaruva up to o Rohana on Vikkama
re from him . o . -- 2
rule . ... = 2 I years
... = 22 years
makes the fifteenth year ty-eighth year of Jaya
get ; = 38
r = 2 years.
the Sinhalese chronicles. Jaya-Bahu I ruva. Vikkama-Bahu ousted him in his ears' reign allotted to him in the Aafaf information which throws light on the Aafavaliya. It is stated there that he to mean that he ruled about two years . lve years in retirement as de fure King one can gather from the account in the hu's death must, therefore, have taken la-Bahu's reign and he was at the time the date thirty-eight years of Jaya-Bahu fourteen years (2 + 1 2) of his lifetime and ilarly, our Dimbulagala inscription, dated coronation, was actually incised in the h, which, according to the Mahavamsa, e death of Vikkama-Bahu or the fourth
is in question were dated in the years
îD d

Page 291
2O2 EPIGRAPHIA
reckoned from the coronation of the dec might be urged. First, his successors \ crowned, and so the documents had to conformity perhaps with general usage Bahu, as Mr. Bell has already pointe church. His son, Gaja-Bahu, too, v 58–59), nor was he at any time firml Jaya-Bahu was a monarch fully recogniz
In these circumstances, it was quit Sundara-mahadevi, the queen-dowager, t to follow the usual form of expressio spouse Vikkama-Bahu I and her royals naruva) and yet to have the record de either by way of pleasing the pious or at their special request, or to make th
No. 35. AMBAGAMUVA
VIJAYA-BAHU
R. H. C. P. BELL, to whom wi cause of Ceylon archaeology, or fifteen years ago; ink-estampages to England to be dealt with. The (Mr. A. M. Hocart) also has been go with all the particulars necessary for its and another ink-estampage. All thest account of the record.
Ambagamuva, where the inscriptic inhabitants situated among the tea e 5-65 miles from Nawalapitiya on the m: Colombo via Ginigat-hena, the road pass
He is altogether omitted both in the See A. S. C. Annual Report, 191 I

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
eased monarch Jaya-Bahu I, two reasons Vikkama-Bahu and Gaja-Bahu were not be dated from the last crowned king, in in such matters. Secondly, Vikkamaid out, was no friend of the Buddhist was not thought of highly (Mv., lxii, y established on the throne, whereas ed and favoured by the priesthood. e natural and reasonable on the part of to allow the composer of the inscription 1 and make mention of her late royal on Gaja-Bāhu II (then ruling at Polonited from the coronation of Jaya-Bahu monks then residing at Dirinbulagala e grant perfect in the eye of the law.
ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
I (Io58-III 4 A.D.)
e owe so much for his services to the examined this inscription some twelve
were in due course taken and sent present Archaeological Commissioner od enough to supply the epigraphist
publication in addition to an eye-copy have been utilized in the following
in is, is a small village of about 5OO states of Upper or Uda Bullatgama, in road from Kandy to Hatton and to ing through the village fields.
APajavaliya and in the Rajavaliya. 2, p. 12.

Page 292
No. 35) AMBAGAMUWA R
Dr. Davy, in his description of a follows:-
"The next day's journey brought Boulatgamme. From the highest mou I conjecture was about 3„ooo ft. abov every direction were particularly fin Ambigammuwa in the midst of cultiv hills, many of them bare and gree Ambigammuwa, though elevated betw above the sea, is in every direction Mahawiliganga flows by the old post inconsiderable stream and, except whe * In and around this village there a Akuru-keti-gala-kanda, "inscribed rock cailed Hasti-gala, "elephant rock". At the record seems to be engraved on of the hill "in a depression facing south. by about a score of similar boulders o The letters, two to three inches ruled lines about four inches apart. Th the rough surface of one boulder and 9 moreover, exhibit a remarkable mixtur well as some forms hitherto not found in are some of the types, but an examinat give the reader a better idea of the pecul
VM a 28h i Cu ött
Gla 2) maz 6 ?) ”ze
As is noticeable here, the differenceb able ; so, too, between pa, va, and ta. mark attached to the tail of the letter and others of the twelfth and thirteenth the real age of the record, which on palae than the eleventh century A.D.

OCK-INSCRIPTION 2O3
tour in 1819, speaks of the village as
us to Ambigammmuwe [sic] in Upper ntain ridge which we crossed and which : the level of the sea, the prospects in . One way we looked down upon ted green paddy fields surrounded by , like those of Upper Ouvah. . . . een fifteen and sixteen hundred feet surrounded by mountains. . . . The at Ambigammuwa . . . . it is here an
flooded, hardly knee deep. re about ten hills, one of which is called hill'. It stands to the east of the hill cording to Mr. Jayasekara's description, two boulders which lie on the summit east and north-west and are surrounded f various dimensions.'
in size, are unevenly incised between hey cover an area of 12' 3" by 9' 3" of 3' by 97' of that of the other. They, e of old and more advanced types as h Sinhalese inscriptions. The following ion of the accompanying facsimile will iar character of the alphabet.
a ka . ON ku
/2r 外 Gu ba በኮ ፖz
etween i, ta, and na is hardly distinguishThe aksara (a with the long vowel as in inscriptions of Nissanka-Malla centuries A. D. betrays more than others graphical grounds can hardly be earlier
D d 2

Page 293
2C4 EPIGRAPHIA
As regards orthography, attentio ta-tikafé (1.9) for tala-tikak, eaf (l. I3) f sarin, dhahu (l. 2 I) for bahu, mindi-1, (l. 26) written twice, obviously by mistal Note also the punctuation marks known to us.
The style of the record is more or it having adopted the phraseology of S notably that of the Jetavanarama slal The writer of the Devanagala i followed the same practice and made introductory part of his. But what wi of the names of the parents of Mahin Queen Dev Gon as those of Vijaya-B; or these names were intentionally reta or dirudas and could, therefore, be appl the king dealt with in our record is V doubt. But his parentage, his early ca lived need investigation.
A reference to the genealogical tree information regarding his parentage an career, we gather from the Mahavamsa Kitti, at the age of thirteen he was "ft great skill as an archer', and he dwelt in the title of adipada (governor), at sixteel held Rohana for six months, and at sev Thereafter he assumed the title of Vij Ramafisia country with presents to its ki as ruler of Rohana, that is to say in th pleted his conquest of the Colas and er later, in the thirty-fifth year of his age, h These are some of the salient ev Bolonnaruva for forty years, and died it
E. Z., Vol. I, No. 19. * A.S.C., Keg - He had most probably completed his seven Vijaya-Bähu (Mv., ch. lviii., I).

ZEYLANICA (VoIL. III
n may be drawn to the clerical errors or Aandap, Audunu-rin (l. I3) for Audu azu vadina (ll. 23—24) for mändin-dina, pihiti ke, and kiri-gairi (l. 47) for kirigeri.
not found in any other inscription
less antique, the minister who composed ome of the inscriptions of Mahinda IV,
D.
inscription of Parakkama-Bahu I also 2 good use of our inscription for the ll puzzle the reader is the appearance da IV, namely Abhā Salamevan and āhu II. This must either be a mistake ined because they were mere epithets ied to any one of royal descent. That ijaya-Bahu I, there is not the slightest reer, and the exact period in which he
, facing page 59 above, will give all the d family connexions. As for his early that his name during his boyhood was ull of wisdom and valour and possessed the village Mulasala, at fifteen he took n he attacked and killed Kesadhatu who enteen he freed Rohana from enemies.3 ya-Bahu, dispatched messengers to the ng, and in the fifteenth year of his reign e thirty-third year of his age he comtered Anuradhapura ; about two years e was crowned King of all Ceylon.
ents of his early career. He ruled at the forty-first year of his Polonnaruva
alle Report, p. 75. * See Mv., ch. lvii., 43-76. teenth year of age when he assumed the title of
o Mv., ch. lviii., 59.

Page 294
No. 35) AMBAGAMUVA F
rule, or the fifty-sixth year of his Roha kept his seventy-third birthday festival
It will be seen from the Mahavanias of the so-called Buddha's footprint on last acts, and this is confirmed by the p the event in the thirty-eighth year afte in the fifty-fifth year (38+ I7) of his R third year of his age, probably just befo We will now proceed to find out th and the Christian eras in which the fo us to do so, we have to settle first the d The Mahavamsa describes three c he was appointed to the office of Maha his uncle Kitti-Sirimegha (lxvii., 91-94) Bahu (lxxi., 27-32); and the third, two ye. when he became paramount lord of the fact that he was thrice crowned probably as the year of his accession by various w The Mikayasangraha states that decline of the Buddhist religion during t fifteenth year of King Valagam Abha year of his own reign. It was then (ir purify the religion. The same work also to the throne 439 years, 9 months, and I his reign must correspond to the current the fourth year of Parakkama-Bahu's Therefore, the fourth year of his reign to the present Buddhist era, and, cons I7O5 A.B. or II 6I A.D. This date is well as by the Kalyani inscriptions of Dh
Polonnaruva Tamil slab-inscription (A.S. C.,
* Printed edition, p. 21.
Ind. Ant., Vol. xxii., pp. 15I and 206, It is Convocation held in I 7 o8 A. B. expired, the. Kalyāņi the reign of Parakkama-Bahu (Siri-Sanghabodhi-Part fallato althdrasame vasse). This is probably either the reader will presently see.

OCK-INSCRIPTION 2o5
na and Polonnaruva reign, after he had
E account that the gift to the worshippers Adam's Peak was one of Vijaya-Bahu's 'esent Ambagamuva record which dates : his coronation (line 23), that is to say, ohana-Polonnaruva rule, or the seventyre his death. 2 exact dates according to the Buddhist regoing events took place. To enable ute of Parakkama-Bāhu I. oronations of this king; the first, when lipada (chief governor) in succession to ; the second, after the death of Gajaars ląter, after the death of Mānābharaņa, Island (lxxii., 361-362). Therefore the accounts for the diversity of dates given riters. As
Parakkama-Bahu came to hear of the he 1254 years intervening between the (Vattagamani Abhaya) and the fourth the fourth year) that he set about to mentions that Valagam Abha succeeded O days A.B., so that the fifteenth year of year 455 A. B. Between this year and reign was an interval of 1254 years. was I709 A.B. or II 65 A.D. according equently, the commencement was in upported by the Galvihara record as ammaceti in Pegu.
innual Report, 1911-1912).
A. I. C., No. 137. true that in the second reference to the Buddhist scription adds that this was the eighteenth year of kama-Bāhu-mahā-rājassa Lañukādipe rağjābhisekaa miscalculation or an error for atlhame vasse, as

Page 295
2O6 EPIGRAPHIA
Again, in the AVikayasangraha an Parakkama-Bahu became king over La the death of the Buddha, which woulc confirmed by the Sahasa-Malla's inst 1743-3-27 A.B. as the date of his access years, which, according to the Mahava, predecessors up to the commencement get 1696 A. B. expired or I 153 A.D. Rājādhirāja II also go to support this pointed out by Dr. Hultzsch and M criticisms the present writer is greatly Further, the Daladabafaz'aliya says year of Valagam Abha was also the sever This gives I7O2 A.B. expired or I I59 A. The Sinhalese and Pãli works, as coronations of Parakkama-Bahu I, the f and the third in II6I A.D. As statec immediately after the death of his unc as the latter was styled "king', Parakkam he was only mahadipada. The second of Gaja-Bahu'. That there was an festival in 1153 and the second in II because it places the many improveme Parakkama-Bahu, his preparation for w between these two events. Moreover. above, that a coronation took place in last or the third according to our calcula interval of two years, the latter must pūjāvaliya.
Having thus fixed the dates of will proceed with our calculation backw. the inscriptions and take the first coror
I696-543 A.B. = I 153 A.D. * V.R.A.S., I 9 I 3, pp. 5 I 8-5F 9. * Mv, lxvii., 92-93. " lb., lxxi., I 9-32.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
d the Arafaratnakara, it is stated that nka after the lapse of 1696 years from d be equivalent to II I 53 A. D. This is ription at Polonnaruva, which gives ion. If we deduct from this forty-seven insa, form the total of the reigns of his of the reign of Parakkama-Bahu I, we The two Arppakkam inscriptions of date of Parakkama-Bahu's accession as [r. Codrington * for whose constructive
indebted.
that the 254th year after the fifteenth th year of Parakkama-Bahu's coronation. D. Current, well as inscriptions, thus point to three first in II I 53 A.D., the second in II I 59 A.D., l above, his first coronation took place le or foster-father Kitti-Sirimeghao, and la-Bahu was also called "king', although coronation was held soon after the death interval of six years between the first 59 is clear from the Mahavamsa itself, hts to the Rohana kingdom effected by ar and his campaign against Gaja-Bahu we know fi om the authorities quoted I 6I A.D., and, as this seems to be the tion, and as there was another within an be the one referred to in the Dalada
'arakkama-Bahu's three coronations, we ards. If we follow the Mahavamsa and lation in 1 I53 A.D. as our starting-point,
AI.C., No. 156.5 and below No. 36. Ceylon Antiquary, 1918, p. 35. Mv., lxvii., 29.
A6. lxxii. 342.

Page 296
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA R
we shall see that the thirty-three years Bahu consists of six years of war ag: Manabharana, and twenty-five years as oblige us to reduce either Gaja-Bahu's (II I 37 to II I 53 A.D.) or Parakkama-Bāhu” (1,159-II86 A.D.) the total length of th fifty-five of the Mahavamsa. Gaja-Bahu'. Bahu I reigned twenty-three years ( I 14predecessor Vijaya-Bāhu I was in II I I 4 dates of the principal events of Vijaya-E
(a) Vijaya-Bahu's birth in (d) He became adipada in the fiftee (c) He freed Rohana of enemies title of Vijaya-Bahu when years old o (d) In the fifteenth year of his R. in the thirty-third year of h Anuradhapura and became (e) His coronation at Anuradhapur
later . e o (f) Thirty-seven years after his rai dominion, his grant to Adam recorded in thepresent Amba (g) His death, soon after the seve which was the fifty-sixth ye Polonnaruva rule or the Polonnaruva rule
See p. 20I, above.
* The Devanagala inscription states that Para religion and the interests of the people, which had be his grandfather, King Vijaya-Bahu made war with t
does not signify precisely that Parakkama-Bahu mac seems to think (Ceylon Antiquary, 1918, p. 33). coronation in II53 A.D., when he found he was s of conquering the King's country, which he had form during the lifetime of his foster-father Kitti-Sirimegha and Manabharana with the avowed object of restor years of the Devanagala record seems at first sight to

DCK-INSCRIPTION 2o7
length of reign allotted to Parakkamainst Gaja-Bahu II, two years against aramount king of all Ceylon. This will eign from twenty-two to sixteen years reign from thirty-three to twenty-seven two reigns being forty-nine instead of predecessors Vikkama-Bāhu I and Jaya| 137 A.D.). So the death of Jaya-Bahu's A. D. With the aid of this result, the ahu's career may be fixed as follows:
. IO4O A.D. current. hth year of his age IO55 A.D. and assumed the he was seventeen
o IO58 A.D. v9 hana rule, that is is age, he entered w ruler of all Ceylon Io73 A.D. *罗 'a about two years
s o d . IO75 A. D. , sing the canopy of S Peak pilgrims as 11 it or gamuva inscription I I I 3 A.D. nty-third birthday ar of his Rohanaorty-first year of
II I4 A.D. 9.
kkama-Bahu intending to promote the Buddhist 'n neglected for forty-two years since the death of he two princes Gaja-Bahu and Manabharana and S. C., Kegalle Report, p. 75). But this statement the resolution in II I 53 A.D., as Mr. Codrington that it implies is simply that sometime after his song enough to carry out his original intention 'd even before his visit to the Court of Gaja-Bahu
he commenced his campaign against Gaja-Bahu g the Buddhist church. The total of forty-two be made up of fourteen years of Jaya-Bahu I and

Page 297
2O8 EPIGRAPHIA
The author of the Sinhalese Ware the lengths of reigns of Ceylon kings fi accession of Vijaya-Bahu I in I55O A. fact that the Buddhist era of 483 B.C. Vijaya-Bahu I for 155o 483 gives IO67 earlier than the date which we have arri present Buddhist era of 543 or 544 B.C. this date was probably equivalent to the rule, although it is not so stated in the
Taking iO73 A.D. as the probable into Anuradhapura, we may continue back as follows:-
Vijaya-Bahu's campaign again The sum of the reigns of
Lokissara (Wijesinha's No Prince Kassapa or VikkamaInterregnum during Mahinda'
The total of these four periods is Io73 we get IOI8 as the probable year w Colas, and this agrees with what is reco of Rajendra Cola I, dated IoI7-Io 18 A. valokanapradipikā, on the other hanc Mahinda V by the Colas, the latter h Pihiți-rața) for only sixteen years. Du down to Lokissara (Nos. I I 6 to II 22 of
twenty-eight years of Vikkama-Bahu I, totally i Rājāvaliya. But this cannot be right. The per 2 years of Jaya-Bahu's reign.
2 ጛ2 - , in enforce 9 , Vikkama-Bahu's reign. Ι6 , Gaja-Bahu's reign (not yet at
In the sixteenth year oft 3 or 4 years Parakkama-Bähus prepar: Thereafter in II56 A.D., at the expiration ( Bahu I, he set his army in motion as described in * Vinendra-varşayen ekvãdahas pansiya ekun Vijaya-Bahu nam rajek, &c.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
udra-caritavalokanapradipika calculating om the earliest times forward fixes the B. Here is some confirmation of the prevailed in Ceylon before the time of A. D. expired, and this is only five years ved at by reckoning back and using the It must, of course, be borne in mind that : fifteenth year of Vijaya-Bahu's Rohana Varendra-caritavalokanapradipika.
date of Vijaya-Bahu's victorious entry our chronological investigations further
st the Colas . 15 years General Kitti to
os. I I 7 to II 22) . ! ό , Bahu's rule. O 2 , s captivity . 2 ,
fifty-five years, and if we deduct it from hen Mahinda V was taken captive by the rded in the inscriptions of the sixth year D. The author of the Warendra-carital, makes out that after the capture of eld sway in the king's country (Rāja- or ring this time Vikkama-Bahu and others Wijesinha's list), including Vijaya-Bahu I,
gnoring Gaja-Bahu, as in the Piafavaliya and the iod in question should consist of
l retirement.
war with Parakkama-Bahu). he former, the latter was crowned king of Rohana. tion for war. f about forty-two years since the death of Vijayathe oth chapter of the Mahavanisa.
panas avaurudu pas masak ikutiva giya pasu Mahallu
See Hultzsch in J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 523.

Page 298
NO. 35) AMBAGAMUWA R
ruled in different parts of Rohana, m sometimes among themselves, but most Vijaya-Bahu I, having eventually defeat fifteenth year of his Rohana rule. So a captivity of Mahinda V would fall in I I6) A.D. Thus we have three dates f six years earlier, namely 982 (i. e. IOI Io2 I (Io57-36) * A.D. Calculations bas 1o16 + 483 the Buddhist era before Vij. (1363 A.B. expired) as the date of the Sena I, as in the AViika yasaiúgraha.
Reverting to the subject of the pre the benefaction is given in lines 23-24 a in the month of Mandindina (February reign of Vijaya-Bahu I, which would b 11 13 (1oz.5+38) A. D. The date of th is not given, but it may be presumed villages affected by the grant, no time w The contents of the record inform with above; (d) of his intrinsic qualities ruler; (c) of his victory over the Tamil of the Island; (d) of the offerings mac Peak; (e) of the many improvements charitable institutions and endowments These are followed by the usual stat villages dedicated to the shrine and t the order of the King in Council.
As pointed out above, the present of Vijaya-Bahu I. The Mahavamsa (lx., "Let no man endure hardship who goe obeisance at the foot-print of the Chie
According to the dates in the Mahavanisa. 12 years as identical with the 12 years' Interregnur later, namely in 994 A.D. instead of 982 A.D.
According to the dates in the Warendra-carii That is A.D. Io 16-135, or A.B. 1499-135, the The legend connected with the mark resemb WOL. II

)CK-INSCRIPTION 2O9
re or less contemporaneously fighting of the time with the Colas. Thereafter ed them, entered Anuradhapura in the cording to this authority the date of the p57 (i.e. IO73-16) A. D., or iO52 (IO68or the accession of Mahinda V, thirty3-36) A.D., IOI6 (Io52-36) A. D., and d on the date Io16 A.D. (1499 A.B., i.e. ya-Bahu I) give approximately 881 A.D. accession of Sena II, but mot that of
sent inscription, we see that the date of s the seventh day of the waxing moon - March) in the thirty-eighth year of the e either in II I I II (Io73 + 38) A.D., or in le incision of the inscription, however, that, as Ambagamuva was one of the as lost in proclaiming this fact.
us (a) of Vijaya-Bahu's parentage dealt both as a war lord and as a benevolent forces that dominated the northern half le to the sacred foot-print on Adam's affected at the shrine; and (f) of the made for the convenience of pilgrims. ement of "sanctions in respect of the he names of ministers who carried out
grant is one of the last charitable acts 64-65) refers to it as follows:-"Saying, th along the difficult pathway to make f of Sages on the Samanta-kuta rock ".
If, however, we regard Prince Kassapa's rule of , the accession of Mahinda W would fall 12 years.
ī valokanopradiplikā.
um of the regnal years from Sena II to Mahinda V,
ling a gigantic foot-print on Adam's Peak is that
E e

Page 299
2 Ι Ο EPIGRAPHIA
he (Vijaya-Bahu) caused the village of and other land, to be granted, wherewit food. And on the Kadaligama highw places (sala), and gave lands unto eac to be inscribed on a stone pillar, saying hereafter take them away".
This account of the benefaction in our record, the lands named in b the Uva Provinces.
Regarding the four ministers who is known, although the names Kitu and Mekāppara-vädärum and Kudasalā, ai Kalunnaru are familiar to us from ot
A සිරිවත් අපිරියත් කෙලව් ඉකුත් 9 ගුණමුළින් උතුරත් මුළු ද ඹදිවුනි අන් කැත්කුල පාමිලි කළ රිවුනු අන්වය( ඕ(කාව)ස් (රහ්)පරපුතෙ( කැත්(උසබ අභා සලෙමවන්) මහරජදී කුලෙන් සමදy (Gදවුෙගා)න් රැජන( 2 හයා සිරි වින්දෑ පිළීබෝවළකෙස රජවැ මි.෴
during the Buddha's third visit to Ceylon in the eig an impression of his left foot at the request of S people may be enabled to make their obeisance to is given in full in the Pali poem Samanlakita-za specially to the foot-print run :-
Sutvāna nātho giram etiam assa pas sani mahābhūlim anāgalesu, lokassa lokehi mahivamäno akāsi vāmena padena lañchami. For a complete description of this sacred mol of Ceylon as well as Skeen's Adam's Peak and Cav Gilimale, a fine large village on the bar tributaries.' Minor road : Ratnapura to Gilimal further). See Fyers” Itinerary, Pt. II, p. 2 I.
Modern Kehelgamuva in Kandy district whe Modern Uva. Probably " P. Kāla-nāgara (Ib., p. I 78, and liv., lxxx,

ZEYLAN ICA VOL. 1I
Gilimalaya, that abounded in rice-fields h to supply them i.e. the pilgrims with ay and Huva pathway he built restingn one of them separately and caused it {, "Let no lord of the land that cometh
agrees more or less with that given oth being situated in the Central and
carried out the King's order, nothing i Kitli-detu, as well as the official titles nd also the places Kolofiba-galu and her inscriptions.
XT.
.ܠ
රන් බට් පාහ(ට එ)ම තුසි(නි)පිදu ඈපා ම Øණිවුටුකොනන් පැහැ
hth year of his attainment to Buddhahood, he made umana, the presiding deity of Adam's Peak, so that the Buddha and thereby acquire merit. The story ranana, the two verses (Nos. 779-78o) which refer
Sambodhito atthamasaradasmin z'esak/ha-maise munzio punzalamayanin pādassa čhiāņam akā paraņhe sadevake sassamagne mahente. ntain, see Lawrie's Gazetteer of the Central Province ’s Wuwara Eliya and Adam's Peak. k of the Kaluganga and intersected by it and its (seven miles) and to Adam's Peak (sixteen miles
re the old pilgrims' path is to be seen. dentical with Kolomgalu (E. Z., I, p. 68, note 3), 9). * * නතක් ' ධීදකියවියහැකියි

Page 300
NO.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
යූ ලොව්තුරා බිසෙස්කෝනන් බිසෙස්(වූ ල රුන් පරපුරට තටකක් " (බ)ඤවූ තුමා රජ මුතුපූනැ බිසෙස්වූ ස(0)හඹෙතදින් හිද රු දළඳහැපිරින් උචිතුපු රජ විරිතින් සුරිනද න් සත්(සෙනින් කිති)සුරු පැනනැස(රි)න් යුරු රූසරින් ක[නද]ප් කුලුණු[ස}(රින් ( ණ වු(ජු) රුඳුරු (තුලතල) අ(රා) තුමා
Goở (8) තුරෙන් නන් දෙසෙන් ප(තළේ) මුළු දී තළො යස පබනඥ ඇති තුමා සිරින් (ලස (ජු)න් වටන අසිරි (පඬුරු) සිරින් දවහ වන් පැරැකුම් සිරින් සිරිලකට (යෙස එ (ට උවටන්) යුත්නට ගැවුරු වියත්(නට යමි * සතුරනට (ද)පැ සවු[සත්නට] කුලු තුමහට එකත් සරු කළ සිරිසඟබො විජ ලෙස තුමා සියවික්මෙන් ලංදෙමළබළන
@සසත් කැරැ රජ වළන්දමින් සත්තිස් හවුරුද්ද නොඳින්නදින * සනද (පුර මස්)හි (පුර ස:
මෙකාණග මන කාස්සෙප ” ගොතම යැ. සිවු බුදුන් මෙනයාළකුළෙහි පිහිටි පදලස් දා, පිහිටි දී ණකින් පුද කරයි කෙනාළුක් පට වැරැලි ව් ලෙවුකොට තුමා මිණි වුටුමෙනන් පදල දා පිහිටි සමෙන0ළකුළෙහි කම් නවාම් පු ටහා මෙහි දාවනදනට සිවු දෙකෙ(ස)න් ව ට වටනා පිඬු පසයට හා සෙසු දා වනදන් (දුබබා)ගතයනට දෙන දන්වට(ට හා { ගවුයෙහි අප නැමින් ගවුයෙක( දන්හල්
B. දාමෙන0පකරණ ඇතිකොට දන් දෙනු ( (තැ මළු)වක් කරවා සෙසු (අබමජාතින්
* * තලාටිකක් ' වියයුතුයි * පැළවේ. * මෙය ' විසඹ ' (මිත්‍රතවය) වෙනුවට වැ * 'බාහු' වියයුතු යි 6 * ©tণ্ডলঃ " ' කැස්සැබැ ’ යීදකියවියහැකියි :

CK-INSCRIPTION 2
ක්දි)වූ පොළො මෙනෙහසු ස(ර)ණ නියරසින් නන් ( පැළකෙකවි?න් කෙමෙහසු (පබනඥ) @දෙනන් දිනිසුර ' සුරගුරු මෙසාමිගුවේණන් නි{ස] }බාසත් දුනු) සහවුටුනු රජබරණ කිර තු(නු) කප්තරාමින් කෙනාමින් නන් රුවින්
‘ළිතුදු (සි)ත්සයුරැ පුරමින් මුළු ලෙව්හු ප *දිවූ පහයා) නන් නන් දෙසෙහි ර
පිමෙරන( රජගෙමෙදාරහි දසනා ළ)වූ (තුනුරුවනට පුද ඇජරන) ) සයිරි සියනට නුගුරා මිතුරනට වි මූණුවත් සබවට නුවණ ‘යහා *හු රජපාවහන් ත් මුළු අතුරු දුරුලා මුළු ලක්දිවු එක්
}ක් ඉකුත් සත් ලැඟු අබුනිස් වනුයෙහි මැ තවක්) දවස (මෙම කැපැ) බුදුවූ කකුසනද
සරණ තඹුරු දා, මුතුනෙන් ඉසිලූ ස විසිතුරු සත්රුවනින් සැදුණු නන් බර වියන් දද (කො)ඩි නගයි සිවු දෑ ගන්දින් අ ස් දා සදා වැඩගැසිට( පදලස් |ද සිතියම් වැට දලවනු ව දැඩි මහසඟුන්වහන්සෙ නට රැස්වන ආගත රජ)රට මැ(ගැ) අශෛ(ග) පස් ට්‍රික් බැවින් කරවා
කොට හා පදලස් දා, පිහිටි මළු(යෙ)න් ප0 ' ඉනි)දා වහඳනුකොට හා පෙරමළු
@? * ' දැවින් ’ යීදකියවියහැකියි රදියෙදුමක(යිහයි‍ෙග්
හිඳින පුරමස්හි ' වියයුතුයි
E € 2.

Page 301
22
36 37 38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
5.
52
53
54
55
56
57
:
EPIGRAPHI
යෙහි මහවුරු බතඥවා දෙම(ගැ ෙදෙ මෙකාට රක්ෂා යොදෑවියායුත්තන් ඉහි ල ඇතිකොට (අවට()මෙකත් කරවනු @මනි බද මෙකලගමුව” පුවක් අරුබ් · වැලි එකක්” (සො)රගොඩ කොටවැ එකක්” බදුලූවන කොටවැලි එකක් කළඟ* වෙල, බඳ මකුළුමුල්” අඹගමු පනා ඇතුළුවා මෙතුවාක් තැන් කුස කොට මෙයට (තුඩිනාළයා) රජ්ෙකාල කොට” දෙරුවන ෙදකම්තැන් මෙන් ව් කුලී මෙලාසි වි(වෙඩ)වි(මෙඩ) * දුන් ; ගැල්ගොන් (කිරිමෙතෙග)රි * අදනා වැ පස්මාෙදාසින් ඇතුළත් වරදක් කෞකා ඇත. ගම්හිම් පන්වා දුන්බුන් ගම් ව කොට අටතිස් (ව)න්න (මතු) හවුරු සමුගෙයන් පා වැනඥ( ආ බමකාපපරවැ රුබිම් අ(යනනයාත)වන් 6 වරැ හකක భిg GE’ అవిభక్రెంతొలి భ(5)EG జబాపై (భ)అవి 7 రహదాతిళలనే లిరL 26 තුළුවා මෙතුවාත් සම්දරුවන්විසින් කණු පෙරැහැර මෙඳනු ලදි . . . . ... ... (නවාමිකයි‍ෙම්නාවන්) . . . .
. . . . වහන්සෙ කරවනු (ලදී
TRAN
Sirivat-apiiriyat-lev
ikutoguna-mulin uturat mulu Da-mbadivuhian Kät-kula pamilika rivulhu anvaya O(kava)s-(raj) para
* * අයසක් ' කෙනාෙහාත් 'ඇටස/ක්)'
(ଇଁ) * * කළහ" යීදකියවියහැකියි * * කිරිෙගරි ' වියයුතුයි * අයතානාතවන් ' යීදකියවියහැකියි
This can also be read natak.

A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
\දාරොටුවක් කරවා මෙකසිමුතුවූ ඇති ! ළ, වනදානුකොට හා පදලස දැ | ෙකාට හා විල්බාබෙය (ඇපසක්' බෙදා) එකක්” තිනියගල් කෞකාට
·ලි එකක්” ලියවළ කොටවැලි * උඩුමහා කෞකාටවැල්ලෙ (පූවක්)” ව” (වැලි)ගම්(පො)ළ” උල ලාන් බො(පා) | කැමියන් කෞනාවද්නා xථාවද්නාකොට” මගිච් පියගි පඬුරු මොනරාගන්නා කො[ට]° රියන් කෙනාගන්නා කොට” ට ගම් වන්න[වුන්] ‘ඇඳu ෙනාගන්නා දු පටන්කොට එක්තැන් දෑරුම් * කළුන්න తొలి జిల’ 6ణGe
B" రత్రి
Јеси 26а за
මෙම අතත්‍යණි. ... (OCO Dç) .. .. .. ..
· (යලූ ගම් මෙගා)
SCRIP.
A.
la puren bat
යීදකියවියහැකියි
* * විනෝස පිනෝස ” යීදකියවියහැකියි * වැදෑරුම් ' ධීඳකියවියහැකියි * * අභා ' වියයුතුයි

Page 302
NO,
10
11
12
13
14
15
6
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
35) AMBAGAMUVA RO
Kät (-usaba Abhå Salamevan) Mah kullen sama-dä (Devu Go)n-räjanä ku -hayā siri vindä pilivelase raja-vä mii -yu lovtura-bisesnen bises(-vu Lak-di-run parapurata tatikak' (ba)ndu-vu t raja mundunai bises-vu s(a)ha-tedin h -ru dala-dápino uvindu raja-viritin su -n sat(setin kiti)suru pänä-sa(ri)n sura -yuru ru-sarin kanda)p kulunu-Isa-)
barana kira-na vu(ju) ruduru-(tulatala) a(ra) tun
dun (va-) -turen nan desen pa(tale) mulu dilind -tale yasa pabarda âti tumâ sirin (La (ju)n vatana asiri-(paňduru-) sirin dar -van pârâkum-sirin siri-Lakata (yase (-ta uvatan) yutnata gâvuru viyat(nat -yami saturanata (da) pā savu satna tumahața ekatsaru kaļa Siri Saňgab -se tumā siyavikmen Demeļa-baļan
ek sesat kärä raja valandamin sat-tis havu
. yehi Mä-ndinndina o sanda (pura-mas)hi (pur
Kakusanda Koņāga-mana Kāssape" Gotama yä sivu
· isilu Sa-manola-kuļehi pihiți padalas-dā
nan bara
| -nin puda karayi no-ek pata väri
da-gandin a
Read tallatikak. Probably for pälakemin, but see Devanagala rei This can also be read -divin. 4 Read Bāhu. 8 This can also be read kaissabai.

cK-INSCRIPTION 2 3
arajapă-ha(ţa e)ma
si(nei)pidä äpä ma
i-vutunen pähä
}vu polo-mehesuuma sa(r)ana-niya-rasin nan ru pälakev*in mehesuindu (pabanda) denen dinisuraguru somi-guņen nisa-) (rin Bo-sat dunu) saha-vutunu raja
1ā tu(nu) kap-tarumin nomin nan ruvin
u (si)t-sayurä puramin mulu levhu paK-divu pahayā) nan nan desehi ravaha pirenä raja-ge-dorahi dasa-nāela-)vü (tunu-ruvanata puda ajarana-) a) sasiri siyanata nugura mituranata vi:a]kulunu-vat sabavata nuvana o Vijaya-Bhahu raja-pa-vahan-muļu-anduru duru-lā muļu Lak-divu
ruddak ikut sat laigu ata-tis vanu
a-satavak) davasä (me käpä) budu-vä
budun saraņa-tamburu-dā mundunen
pihiti visituru sat-ru vanin säduņu
ili viyan dada (ko)di nañgayi sivu
:ord, line 5 (Bell's Kegalle Report, p. 75). ossibly in error for visaňba. ead Mândindina pura-mas-hi.

Page 303
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51 52
53
54
55
56
57
EPIGRAPHIA
-levu-koța tumā miņi-vuțunen pada dā pihiți Samanoļa-kuļehi kam-n -taha mehi da vandanata sivu-de(s -ța vațanā pidu pasayața hā sesu d (dubba)gatayanata dena danvata (ta gavuyehi apa naimin gavuyeka dar
dānopakaraņa äti-koța dan denu-kc (-tā maļu) vak karavā sesu (adham -yehi mahavuru bandavā de-mäīgā koţa rakșă yodăviyă-yuttan ihi-dă -la äti-koța (avațä) ket karavanu-k mehi bada Kelagamuvao puvak ar -väli ekako (So)ra-goda koțaväli el ekak? Badulu-vanai kotawali ekak” Kalañga*-vela bada Makulu-mula” -panā ätuluvä metuvāk tän kusalāt kota meyata (tudinälä raj-kol käm koța” deruvană de-kamtän no-vad -v kulī melāsi vi(de) vi(de) o dun pa gālgon (kiri-gai)ri adanā vāriyan pas-mä-dosin ätulat varadak kota äta gam-him panvā dun-mut gam -kota ata-tis vanna (matu) havuruc samuyen pā vändä ā mekāppara-v -ru-bim A(yannâta) van ° varä E -ňnbagalu Dovuo, Mahakiliringa -kkadu (A)ga Rakkamanan val -tuluva me-tuvak sandaruvan-visi karqu perähära denu ladi ... ... . ... ... (navam-kām-navan) ... . .
.. vahanse karavanu (la
This can also be read awasak or difasak or * This can also be read vise pise. A. * This can also be read Ayatinatawan

A ZEYLANICA (VoIL. III
las-dā sadā vädā-sitā padalasavām puda sitiyam vāta dalavanu va)en vâçdi maha-saligun-valhanseā vandanata räsvana āgata
hā raja-) rața mä(ňgä) a(g)e pas -halak bāvin karavā
B.
»ța hā padalas-dā pihiți malu(ye)n pāa-jātin ihi)-dā vandanu-koța hã pera-malu. de-dorotuvak karavä kesi-mundu ätivandanu-koța hā padalasä däoța hā Vilbāye (äpasak 1 bedā) ab ekak” Tiniyagal kotakako Liyavala koțaväli
Udu-ho kotavälle (puvak)? ' Ambagamuva? (Väli)gam(po)la? Ulah bo(pa) iyan no-vadnāna-koa” magiv piyagiņduru no-gannã-ko(tao no-ganna-kota gam vanna (vun) vädä no-gannā lu patan-kota ektän ädärum o KalunnaLakkagam Kitu ?, Koļo. m Ki(t)li-detu? Ramurä Kudasalā Kitu ä
in me attani
• (ye bada) ... . . .
. (yalu gam go-)
di)
–ያOሄ፳፯. This can also be read kalahá. * Read gert. '. This can also be read vdidairum.
Read Abhi.

Page 304


Page 305
leological Sufiley, Ceylon.
 

Sale I inch to 1 foot.
o
15
2O
25

Page 306
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
TRANSI
[Lines 1-6). His Majesty, King Si unto the great King Abha Salamevar the Royal line of the Okkaka dynasty, abounding in a multitude of benignant, has caused other Ksatriya dynasties ol render it homage". He was born i equal birth and descent.
(Lines 6-IO After enjoying the dig he, in due course, became King, and wa the bejewelled crown, with the unction unto a tidaea mark (of adornment) to th Lanka, anointing the heads of other of his feet.
Lines IO-5. He has surpassed him, Mahesvara (Siva) in prowess, Vis Gods (Indra) in kingly state, the Lor wealth, Kitisuru 13 in (bestowing) hapi of the Gods (Brihaspati) in the fertility
See line 2I. * Ipida, having been born. Other forms c padi, and updji . See Vol. I, p. 224, note 2.
This is a biruda adopted by several kings. Atvanagalu-vamsava (p. 4 of edition 1914), King S a contemporary of King Woharika-Tissa (A.D. 263-2
Kaif-usab: P. Rhatiya-usabho. Aizuhu anvaya. Cf. rivil-anvasen in the slab
See Vol. I, p. 224, notes 3-4. Devu Gon rifani. In other instances D note 7.
See Vol. I, p. 225, note 2. o Lak-divu polo-mehesurun. Cf. Lak-polo me, mehesuru (Skt. mahesvara) for mehesana in other Skt. mastesåna (Vol. I, p. 26, note Io).
' Dunu, For other meanings, see Vol. II, p. I ' The Devanagala record also has pabanda dene * Kitisuru: Skt. kirtisvara. Cf. kiti-sara (kirt

DCK-INSCRIPTION 2 I 5
ATION.
Iri Saňgabo Vijaya-Bāhu, was born * °, the Ksatriya Lord descended from a branch of the Solar race , which, boundless and transcendental virtues, f the whole of Jambudvipa (India) to the womb of Queen 8 (Dev Gon) of
gnities of Governor and Chief Governor, s anointed on his head, resplendent with of world supremacy. He is thus like e lineage of great lords of the soil of Kings with the effulgence of the nails
the Sun in the majesty inherent in nu in haughty spirit, the Chief of the i of riches (Kuvera) in inexhaustible' piness to living beings, the Preceptor of his wisdom, the Moon in gentleness,
of this adverbial participle or gerund are “upada,
(See Vol. I, p. 165.) According to the Sinhalese iri Sañghabodhi's father was a Ksatriya potentate, 85) and he bore the title Abha Salamevan.
inscription of Kassapa V, line I 2 (Vol. I, No. 4).
ev Gon biso (or bisev) rdina. See Vol. I, p. 49,
hesanat (Vol. I, p. 232). The substitution of records confirms our derivation of mehesana from
o, note 3.
m. See Aegalle Report, p. 75. i-sāra) in the Devanagala inscription.

Page 307
2I 6 EPIGRAPHIA
Kandarpa in the richness of his beauty benevolence. Glittering in the resple and mounting the massive scale pan", folk that have migrated from various without measure in the shape of gem were the wish-conferring tree 9.
Lines 15-21) (His Majesty) wh fame which was spread by the people o of Lańkā with his glory. With the pro at the gate of the Palace" which is presents that are being offered by king fame upon prosperous Lanka. Vener attention to preceptors, homage to the learned, assistance to kinsmen, intimac compassion for all living beings, wisdom completely secure for himself.
Lines 22-27. With his own valc of Tamil forces and brought the who (of dominion). He passed thirty-seven and in the thirty-eighth year of his ra first half of the lunar month Mandind
* VAuju (line I4) or vudu, a participial form lik Cf. P. vijjotati, and viju.
* Ruduru tula tala ara. Skt. raudra-tula-talan of ruduru and rudu in Sinhalese means “big”. Fou * Tuma tumu kap-faru-min. The reading tu record seems to admit of improvement.
' Mulu levhu patale yasa palaida äti. Cf mu. Pahaya, lit. having illumined'. See Vol. I, * Dasa-nåvån (lines 17–18) = Skt. diånåthån title of the chief administrative officer of a dasa.g. Wevälkätiya slab (Vol. I, pp. 243-244). The re (Vol. I, pp. 22 I and 225, note 4) may also be read
Raja-gedorahi. See Vol. I, p. 225, note 5. * Vatana from Skt. Vvrt. Cf. the two Pal stem vata seems to be a derivative of the former wi ’ AVigurā, probably from Skt. amugraha. " Vyami, probably in error for visafhba, Skt. possible derivation of viyamt is from Skt. vyåyåma, ” Tumahața ekatsaru kala (line 2 I). Cf. n. Vessagiri slab (Vol. I, p. 31).

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
and the Bodhisatta in the fullness of his indence of his crown and royal apparel he fills the ocean of hearts of all poor
countries with the waters poured out s of various sorts, as if his person itself
o has thereby acquired an unbroken f the whole world illumines the Island wess of governors of districts displayed constantly filled with the wonderful" 's of various lands, His Majesty brought ation for the Triple Gem, hospitable righteous, prosperous conditions to the y to friends, haughtiness towards foes, in council- (all these qualities) he made
our he drove away wholly the darkness le Island of Lankä under one canopy years in the enjoyment of his kingdom ising the canopy (of dominion), in the ina (February-March), on the seventh
: dunu in line 13, probably derived from Skt. vidyut.
n āruhya. The Devanagala record uses rudu instead
arā, see Vol. I, p. 5o, note Io. lakala aritu ituntu kapituramen in the Devanagala
u lohipatala in the Devanagala rock.
p. 22 I, line 4, ām ordšā-mājvakāmām. Dasa-nā may also be the im group often villages'. See the article on the ading divandivan in the Jetavanarama slab, line 4 disa-navan. - - * Astri: Skt. åscarya. forms vattali and vattati. The Sinhalese verbal h the meaning of the latter.
virambha. So Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka suggests. A bodily exertion', but this hardly suits the context. tok maiga tumaha ekasaru kot in line 4 of the

Page 308
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
day of the waxing moon, (His Majesty studded with beautiful gems of seven kir on the summit of Samanola rock (Ade lotus-like feet of the four Buddhas tha cycle, namely, Kakusandha, Konagamar also various canopies, flags and banners and, anointing it with the four kinds o bejewelled crown.
Lines 28-38) Thereafter, he in offerings, paintings, lighting of lamps of bears the sacred footprint (of the Bl community of Buddhist monks who arr the (foot-)relic here, with suitable food a keeping up the alms given to those together to worship the relic, he had : name, one at each of the last five gows with means for almsgiving. He had a where the sacred footprint is, and thus worship the relic of the Sage. He h wall with two gateways at the two r fitted with locks and keys. Thus dic facility to worship the relic of the Sa sacred footprint, and in the neighbourh of paddy fields.
Lines 38-5o. He moreover mad (to the sacred footprint) all the followii one garden ' of areca-nut trees in Kela hotavili in Soragoda, one kotavili in Badulla, the areca-nuts of the Aotavilla Makulumula, Ashbagamuva, Väligamp
Pada-las-då = Skt. påda-låfichana-dhåtu, "fo * This apparently refers to the ancient road wh pura and Polonnaruva with Māgama the capital of
has P. s. Arab. = P. drama. See arab in the slab-in
WOL. I.

)CK-INSCRIPTION 217
) made offerings of various adornments lds to the Sacred Footprint impressed lm's Peak) which sustained the Sacred it attained Buddhahood in the present na, Kassapa, and Gotama. He raised
made of silk cloth (over the footprint) funguents, he decked it with his own
stituted the maintenance of repairs, n Samanola rock (Adam's Peak) which uddha); and for providing the great ive from the four quarters to worship und other necessary things, and also for other travel-worn pilgrims who come almonries (dana-Sala) established in his of Raja-rata road and endowed them terrace constructed below the terrace S gave facility for low caste people to ad the first terrace enclosed by a great oads leading in and out), which are l he give those worthy of his protection ge. He had a net also put over the ood all round it he caused the formation
le sa partition of] Vilbâ and dedicated ng] properties (situated) therein, namely, agamuva, one Aotavili in Tiniyagal, one Liyavala, one kota väli in the forest of at the Udu-ho (upper stream), as well as ola and Ullapanā in Kalaňgavela. In
ot-print-relic'. ich ran from north to south, connectingAnuradhathe southern kingdom of Ruhuna.
scription of Mahinda IV (Vol. I, p. 22 T, line I3).
F f

Page 309
2 I 8 EPIGRAPHIA
all these places he set up &usadan and of these there shall enter (tudinã.la) em de-kamtäno; that wayfarers, tramps“, coc offerings made (from time to time); th labourers shall not be taken away; a crime that comes within the purview villages for refuge), they can be delive they have been made to get outside the but no arrest can be made by entering t from the thirty-eighth (regnal) year for f
[Lines 5o-58) Hakka-gam Kitu, gam Kitli-detu (all) of the family of M Ayanınātavan, as well as Kuda salā Ki rakkamanan-by all these lords who after taking leave of him by prostratin immunity (inscribed) on the pillar is gre
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Wa
The exact meaning of this word is still unce p. I 18. Note also the name Kusalana-kanda, I Ancient Ceylon, p. 445) where there is an ancient p.
Bopa may be a derivative of P. bodhipada, 'bowl for the Bodhi tree’. Cf. mahapa (maha-p note 16).
The meaning of this expression which oc eleventh centuries is still obscure. See, however, references.
Magiv, piya-giv. See above, p. 33, note 7. "See above, p. 5, note 6.
Kirigeri. See Ataviragollāva pillar, side C, Adand vdriyan, The meaning of this is no adinavid, "to pull or haul, variyan is a word of com o Alfa-tis vanna matu havurudu patan (line 5 year after the thirty-eighth year', but I do not see W
"See Vol. I, p. 193, for an explanation of this ' Ektain-samuyen more commonly eklin sami Kukurumahan-damana pillar (side A, line 22, abov texpression in Vol. I, p. 206, note 2. See also Vol. I
' Pa-vinda (line 51) = Padah zanditva.

ZEYLANICA VOL. II
o-fa” and made the order that into none ployés of the Royal family, or aeruvanilies, and melasi shall not take away the at cart-oxen, milch cows", and hauling that, should persons after committing of the 'five great crimes' enter (these) -red over to the authorities only after boundary line of the respective) village, he village. And this decree is in force uture years.
Kolorňmba-galu. Dovu, and Mahakilirinekappara-vādarum Kalunnaru-bim tu of the family of Ramukkadu Abhãhave come from the King's Council g at his feet, this Council Warrant of unted ... .. .. .. .. ... ... • • • • • • • • • • • • • • ... ... ... the superintendent of repairs is caused to be done.
rtain. Cf, daru kusalām and maiga kusalām above lear Rigama, in the Eastern Province (Parker's ond cut in the rock.
the sacred Bodhi tree', or more likely bodhipatia, atta) in the Mihintale inscription (Vol. I, p. Io6,
curs frequently in inscriptions of the tenth and Wol. I, p, 207, note 3 and the index for other
Gil-gon. See above, p. 33, note 3.
ine 8 (above, p. 48). : clear. Adana is the present relative participle of mon occurrence. See index for references. p). This phrase can also be rendered from the hy the decree should be post-dated. und other official titles. en. We find this word replaced by sabhäyen im 2, p. 23), thus confirming our interpretation of this
p. 35, note II 2.

Page 310
No. 36) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
No. 36. POLONNARUVA: SAHASA
HOUGH kings of old Ceylon, 1 behind a very large number of ins yet, with the exception of a few of a the ancient method of dating by regna not help us much in the task of arra So the present record of Sahasa-Malla w the earliest yet come to light, is of great It was found more than half a cer (about 6 x 2.) standing upright at a sp footpath to Rankot-vehera in Polonnar made smooth and are ruled horizontall between them the inscription boldly en; on side B).
The type of the aksaras agrees and thirteenth centuries. There is as ther vowel sign and ra when affixed to sign (ålapilla) is attached to the lower er though in a few inscriptions we find it wisarga is indicated by the usual vertical times by double curves & as in npah (si The orthography is correct with fe written sé, the doubling of consonants in in manuscripts and, in one instance onl consonantal groups of Sanskrit and Pal e.g. vighna (B, line 5).
The grammar also is satisfactory of via after urehi-da (A, lines 7-8) and c vahanse (A, line 8).
The language is Sanskritic Sinha inscriptions of Nišanka-Malla. The f. lines of side B contain two Sanskrit stal from the Sinhalese text by a fish embler

OF SAHASA-MALLA 2 I9
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
-MALLA
ike those of Southern India, have left criptions recording their charitable acts, comparatively late period, all followed l years of kings. This, however, does nging the chronology of Ceylon kings. ith its definite date in the Buddha-varşa,
historical interest. tury ago incised on a quadrangular slab ot north of the Hätadage on the present 'uva. Both the sides of the stone are y with lines two inches apart to receive graved in 69 lines (32 on side A and 37
with that of the alphabet of the twelfth usual no noticeable difference between a consonant. The medial long a vowel ld of A, 3, as in the records of this period, letached as 6G3 in side B, line 3. The stroke convexed to the left (c), somele B, line 37). w exceptions such as se which is sometimes :onjunction with a preceding r so common y, the unnecessary use of the virama in words, instead of the combined letters,
, although we should prefer the addition f the genitive suffix gē after mahadevānu
ese and agrees in style with that of the st five lines of side A and the last five zas in $arda4aviérzqtta metre separated
as shown in the facsimile.
F f 2

Page 311
22O EPIGRAPHI
The date given in the inscription the Buddhavarsa, Wednesday, the twe
of the grant, but that of the anointmen as ahready stated, it is the earliest kn era in a public document. Dr. Fleet the year I 743 treated as the complet practice, takes us, for the given month counted from an initial point in 544 or pada śukla I 2, Wednesday are correct So we have the date of the anointm Kalinga Vijaya-Bahu) as a definitel Further, this result shows that wher made to run from an initial point in this reckoning of the Buddha-varsa fr to, or rather in ignorance of, the earliel is referred to pages 208-209 above wh tO Some extent.
The contents of the record tell Bahu bore the diruda epithet Sahasa. as a legitimate son of Śrī-Gopa of the Loka-mahadevi, that he was a broth Ceylon before him, that after the latt Abonāvan, an adhigar of Ceylon, in a Lolupala-kulu Budal-navan, also an a the Kalinga dynasty on the throne an karjuna to Sirihhapura with an invitatio up the sovereignty of Ceylon, that afte completed the subjugation of their anta was anointed on the above-mentioned d. the king raised the first adhigar to ther of Lankatilaka-mahadevi with the d that he further appointed the Senevira Abonāvan as his prime minister and of bamunu lands, escorts, &c.
Müller erroneously translates “Tuesday

A ZEYLANICA VOL. II
is I 743 years, 3 months and 27 days of fth day of the bright fortnight of the lunar pt). It is not that of the record itself or t of Sahasa-Malla as king of Ceylon and, own instance of the use of the Buddhist in his article on this subject”, says that 2d year in accordance with the general to I2OO A.D. or I2OI according as it is in 543 B.C. The given details, Bhadrafor Wednesday, 23rd August, 12oo A. D. ent of Sāhasa-Malla (alias Siri Saňgabo f fixed point in the later chronology. l the reckoning was set going, it was 544 B.C. (not 543). As to how far back om 544 B. C. was in vogue in preference one reckoned from 483 B.C., the reader !ere the question has been threshed out
us that Siri Saňgabo Kāliňga VijayaMalla, that he was born in Sirhhapura : Kalinga Cakravarti dynasty by Queen er of Niśśańka-Malla who was king of er's death, one Lolupälä-kulu Düttäti ssociation with his friend and colleague dhigar of Ceylon, determined to reinstate l so sent a Kälinga noble called Mallito Sahasa-Malla to come over and take r two years, when the two adhigars had gonists, he was raised to the throne and te, that in recognition of these services, ink of Senevirat and his mother to that 'coration of the waist-band of gold and : called also Lak-Vijaya-Singu-Senevi granted him much wealth in the shape
* V. KR. A. S., I909, p. 33I.

Page 312
NO. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
The information we can gather fro what is given here enables us to constru Ceylon members of the Kalinga dynasty Malla was only a half-brother of Niş$añl
Siĩ Jaya.
Pārvatī Mahādevi = Sri Gopa
Kāliňga dynasty,
Sster Vikrama-Bahu Kīrti N 1 I96 A.D. ci Sri S Kālińga - ) Kāling Subhadrā Mahādevī mun Bāh Coda-Ganga Aprati. 97 A.D. varti, S
and II 8
Son Vira-Bahu I I96 A.D.
As regards the ministers, we see in the Sanskrit verse both at the begin is identical with Lak-Vijaya-Siñgu Sene Lañkädhikàra Lolupälä-kulu Düttäti for it was this general that was instrun throne and it was he who received gi to the king. It is true that owing to on at the time between the contending p (pp. IoI-IO3), Sahasa-Malla's reign did is not stated anywhere, but we read in after the second year of this king's reig resolute man', took the power into hi
For further information about this

22
n Nissanka-Malla's records coupled with ct the following genealogical tree of the , from which it will be seen that Sahasaka-Malla:-
Gopa-raja
raja of the = Loka-Mahadevi Cakravarti f Sinihhapura
Sahasa-Malla called also Srī Sanghabodhi Kāliñga Vijaya-Bāhu 2OC-I2O2 AD,
issanka-Malla alled also
Sanghabodhi a a 8. A a. Parakama, Gangāvarinša Kalyāņa
Vīra rā = or Kalyanavati who 'ဝိဇုံra- held the sceptre of Ceylon for six years
imhapurešvara
I 202-208 A.D.
Lahkeśvara 7-II96 A.D.
Daughter Sarvanga-Sundari
that Ayusmat-prtanăpati mentioned
vi Abonavan and most probably with Abonavan in the Sinhalese portion, nental in placing Sahasa-Malla on the fts and honours for his loyal services the political intrigues that were going parties at the Court, as explained above not last long. What happened to him the AllMahāvamiasa, (ch. lxxx., 32-44) that in, this Ayusmat general, "a bold and s own hands and ruled the country
minister, see above, pp. Ioo-IoI.

Page 313
222 EPIGRAPHIA
according to law and justice for six dowager-queen of Kirti Nissanka-Mall. an infant prince of three months old ca the sceptre for one year more, when from the Cola country and put to de Polonnaruva, in his turn to be slai days' rule.
There have been several editions last being A. J.C., No. 156. But they Dr. Fleet in discussing the question o that a more critical text and transla Epigraphia Zeylanica. The present el and is based upon the two ink-estampag Archaeological Commissioner of Ceylo.
TE
ل
1 ශ්‍රීමත් සාහසමල්ල සිංහළපති({ 2 ගුණරානීයාතූ කලිඟතෙ0 පීපි: 3 ජනශ්‍රියාම්[1]ආයුෂමතාපාතනයාධිප 4. දිකාර සමපදමදෙතිවවා කෘත, 5 මෙකාධිරාජෛජන්‍ය පදම්[1] 
· 6 කෙරහි මුළු සක්වළ එක්සත් කල් 7 පරමපරායාත ශ්‍රීෙගාප රාජයන් 8 හිදා ෆලාකමහෙදවීන් වහන්සේ 9 හි පුසූතවූ අසම සාහසයෙන් { 10 විරුදු ලද සිරිසඟබෝ කාලිග 11 වහන්සෙ පළමු ලංකාගෙයහි ර 12 ශශolකමලල නම් බෂ්ණන්වහන් 13 පසු හිරු අසනයට ගිය කෞතන) 14 කීප රජෙකනකුන් ගිලි ගිය තු 15 මිකවැ සතද උදා ෙනාලත් රැය 16 හඳ ලංකාධිකාර ෙලාලුපැලැකු
1.
7
න තමන් ශාත 1 ශීලකුලාචාරා
“ ශුත '

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
years with the help of Kalyanavati, the a. Thereafter he placed on the throne lled DharmaSoka and continued to wield Anikanga came over with a large army ath both the prince and the general at h by his own general after seventeen
and translations of this inscription, the are not quite satisfactory, and the late f the Buddhist era expressed the hope tion would appear before long in the dition has been prepared independently ges supplied by Mr. H. C. P. Bell when
l.
X,
A.
!) කාලිගවශයා තවෙත ලංකාධිරා ගාය මහතීo ගුනාමා වාන් ස්වයං කාතවිදා <9 සිරිසර ඔකාවස් පරපු ථූ කාලිගචකූවතී.නි වහන්(කෙස උතෙර) ස කුසින් සිංහපුෂර : සාහසමලල යැයි
විජයබාහු රජපා ජසිරි පැමිණ සිටි නි න්ෙස සවග්ගසථවූ
· තරුගණිනක්මෙස Nන්හි ලංකාව අසවා ක්සෙ අතුලුරුවැ තුබූ ස එ දුන්තනැටි ආගබඩානාව දි මනතිගුණෙන් මෙය
වියයුතුයි

Page 314
NO. 36
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
දි නීති පරවැවනෙහයින් තමන් జడధార GCgఆgeడలి @d { ජනු නැති රජය නම් නියමුවා න වත්මෙනයා හිරු නැති දවසකෙස ( සනයද අණසක් නැතිවැ නිරාල ලක්දිව නම් විජයරාජයන් යක්ෂ
ණ මුල් බා තැනූ වියළක්මෙස පව එමැ වශයෙහි රජුන් බොහොමෝස් එබැවින් මෙහි රජ කළ නිශශථක @ග මලණුවන් වහන්සෙ කලිගු( අවුත් ලොසසුන් රකුම්හයි බැණ කොටගැ සවාමි පක්ෂපාත ධීර සාර එරට වැසි මලලිකාජීජුනා නම් පු යවා ආරාධනා මෙකාට( මහ පෙර ලී රට( කහෙකාඩ ! පටටණමැ දී
B.
· රණ වසතුගාදින් මතුවන රාජයග්‍රීය
රූප ශීන් සත්කාර කරන කල්හි අනුගුහාපගුහ මෙදකට පොහොස් සුන් රක්නා රාජවරයන් ෙනාක ගේම ආධිපතාන්‍යය පතා විස්නක නතීන් මේද හවුරුද්දෙකින් සාධා පානගාකෙස් ශුභ නකත් මොහොත මග කෞපත( නිරුපද්‍රව කොටගෑ වඳී හළය එකාතපත්‍ර කොටඇ බුඬවජ් සත්සිය කෞතසාලිස් හවුරුදු තුන්: විසි දවසක් ගිය මෙතනදැ බිමෙනර
වක් ලඳ බදා දවස් ශුභ නකත් ලේ භිකෞෂක කැරැවූ මෙම අනනන්‍යසාධ තමන්වහන්සෙට පළමුවන්ගෙනහි පට බන්ඳවා අශු මනති කොට( සි වන් ලද මවුන්ට වැඩි සත්කාර :
* * තඟකෞකාඩ ’ යීද්

F SAHASA-MALLA 223
Θ පරමමිතූවූ @ం නාවන් හා එක්වනැ ර නැති නැවක්කෙස මෙනයා ප මනාෙහාබෙනයා බුඬශා මබ වන්ෙනයා තවද පුළය. මෙකාට( ක
හී රකෂාකළ මෙතනයි‍ෙයා මලල සවාමින් රට යවා වඩා
( නිශචය | ගුණෙන් යුක්ත බානී කලිඟුරට හරින් මෙගන්වා සො වඩා හිතුටුවා රත්නාභ
සට අනු
· එබව අසා සත් මෙලාස (මැතිව( තමතමා රන දුමම
පුන්සනද නැගt jහි මුනුතුදු පිටගැ වා අවුත් ත්‍රිසිං
එකදහස් මස් සත් පුර මෙද0ලේසාස් මාහොතින් අ ධාරණ දස්කමට
GEGలలేరg ටුවා මෙවැනි දරු කළමනා වෙදයි
කියවියහැකියි

Page 315
224
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30 31
32
33
34
35
36
37
9
10 11
EPIGRAF
ෙමාවුන් මෑණියන්ට ලං; නම් ද බඩගැ රන්පට බන හිර සන්දි පමුණු කොටa 5 qộ66)hao,6)eSG) & Sct හා සියලු සමපතනියට මා නුදු තමන්තමන්ට දස්ක කිරීම රාජධමීමහෝයින් වී ටැ මෙම පරිද්දෙන් තබ රනු මැනැවැයි ශිලාලෙ කැ මෙම බලබලා රාජවල් හු ද බලාතකාරකෞයන් කෙ Gවවයි රජසාර කළඹානු න වා නම් මෙවති කුලෙන් ඡ හා ද සමානම් වෙති එ ල රකෂාකරන්නා කැමැත්තු න් හැමග සමපත් රක්ෂාක සසාහසමලල එෂ ජගත) චෙත තූහාණo යදදාඨපඤ බමම$ පරම් [l] ආයුෂමත
· කාලිගවෙශාදයවතුදුකාංකික
භ තෙතා රකෂනතු වශ}
Šrīmat sāhasa-Mallaagranir, aniyastra Kali -jya-śriyām [] Ayuşmat edikärin sampadam, dat -m ekādhirājye padam -rehi muļu sakvala ekparamparāyāta śrī Go -hida Loka-mahadevi -hio prasūta-vū asama virudu lada Siri Saňga vahanse palamu Lamk
* Mt. Bahidāloka.

HIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
లోపలివిeట్టటె యది :වා බොහො සම්මාන දි
పలెకణతిపై G86ల වී ගම්වර හා පරිවාර තුවන රජදරුව )ම් කළවුන් රකෂා }@ලාපයක් මෙන0Gක0 I0 දි ඔවුන් වශ රකෂාක ඛ කරවා වදාළමෙසතෙය ලභවැ සිටි අමාතාකාදි ව් කී දෙය ගත්හුනම් )ම් වෙවයි රාජාඥා මැකු 3නයන් හා ද කවුඩු බලුන් හයින් සවාමිපක්ෂපාත කවුන්විසින් මොවුන්ට දූ \රනුමැනැවි 

Page 316
NO. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
12 -ééarhka-Malla-nambánan-v 13 pasu hiru astayata giya tenä" 14 kipa raja-kenakun gili giya ta' 15 -mika-vă sanda udă no-lat ră) 16 : -nda Larinkādhikāra Lolupä 17 -n taman śrta o śīla-kulās cārās 18 -dī nīti paravävana-heyin tam, 19 -kadhikara Lolupaia-kulul 20 jahu näti rajaya nam niya-mu 21 -vatne-yá hiru nati davasa-se 1 22 -sanaya-da aņasak näti-vä nir23 Lak-diva nam Vijaya-rajayan 24 ņu-mul bã tänū viyalak-se pav 25 emä vamšayehi rajun boho-se 26 e-bävin mehi raja-kala Niššari 27 -ge malanuwan-vahanse Kaling 28 avut lo-sasun rakumha-yi bănă 29 kotā svāmi paksapāta dhīra-sā 30 e-rața väsi Mallikārijjunā na 31 yavā ārādhanā kotā mahapera 32 -li-rata Kahakonda-“pattanam
B. 1 -raņa vastrādīn matu-vana rāj 2 -rūpa śrīn sat-kāra karana kalh 3 anugrahä-pagraha“ dekata poh 4 -sun raknā rāja varayan no-kän 5 -gē-mā ādhipatyaya patā vigi 6 -ntrin de havuruddekin sadha 7 pānā-sē śubha nakat mohot-hi 8 maiga petä nir-upadrava kotä 9 -halaya ekātapatra kotā Buddl 10 sat-siya te-salis havurudu tun-1 11 visi davasak giya tenä Binera
' Mt. enä. * Mt. diūttävz.
* This may also be read Taigakonda, o Mt. adhipatyaya.
WOL. I.

F SAHASA-MALLA 225
hanse svarggastha-vū taru-gananak-se hi Larinkäva a-Sväak-se anduru-va tubu saā-kulu Duttati'Abona-vali mantri-gunen yeLința parama-mitra-vū LarinBudal-nāvan hā ek-vä ravā nāti nāvak-se no-pao-hobaneya Buddha-sailamba-vanne-ya tavada yakşa pralaya koțä kaat kala heyin raksäkala tenäyä ka-Malla-svaminu-rata yavā vadā i niścaya
ra-gunen yukta m pradhānī Kaligu-rata harin genvā Sonä vadā hinduvā ratnābha
7a-śrīyața anuni e-bava asā osat lo-sanati-va tama-tamauna-karana durmmapun-sanda näňgä muhundu pita vadă avut Tri. Sirna-varsa ek-dahas naS Salt
pura dolos
Read Sruta. ' Mt. paragraha.
g

Page 317
226
12
13
T4
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
EPIGRAPH
vak lada Bada davas Šul -bhiseka kara-vu me ana taman-vahanseța palamu pața bandavā agra mant -van lada mavunta vädi
movun mâniyanta Larinl nam di badà ran-pata ba hira sanda pamunu kota -viĀbonāvanța dī vad hā siyalu sampattiyața r -nudu taman-tamanta da kirima raja-dharmıma-he -tā memā paridden tabā -ranu mänäväyi §ilä-lekl -kā me bala-bala raja-va -hu da balãtkãrayen mê vevayi rajasya kalahu
-Va nann veti kulen hīna hā dasamanam veti e-h raksa-karanna kämättav -n hämä sampat rakşā-k -s Sāhasa-Malla eşa jag -cate, trāņam yad-drdha dharmmah param A Kalinga-varnSodayafi, c -ha tato raksantu vamš
R
Lines I —5] The illustrious S of the Kalinga dynasty, gave to here from Kalinga and establishe Lanka, great wealth, such as villag
Mt. rajastha-falahu. Datza, having given'. o Anīya (gerund ofāni) + atra.

HIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
oha nakat mohotin anya-sadharana das-kamata -vannehi Senevirat rīkotā situvā me vāni darusatkāra kaļamanā vedayi (atilaka-mahadevi-yayi ndavā boho sammāna dī
Lak-Vijaya-Siñgu Seneāla gamvara hā parivāra natu-vana rajadaruvas-kam kalavun rakşâyin vilopayak no-kO
dī ovun vanša raksā-kana karavā vadālaseyelabha-vā siti amātyādiki deya gat-hu nam nam vevayi rajajfia makuyan hã da kavudu balun eyin svāmi-pakşapāta un-visin movunta du- - aranu mänävi gd–3 Devaatām mānyas svayam yā-pakşa-p(ā)ta-dhuriņām kșātro hi vusmat-prtana.pateh krtavatah andrarkkaswadhi * sampada sa
yän nrpah [n] <3
ANSTATION.
A. ahasa-Malla, lord of the Sirinhalas and head the venerable general who brought (him) l (him) in the splendour of sovereignty over es, &c.; and so he established himself in the
* Mt. candrárkah vadhi.
Avusmat here used more or less as a biruda title.

Page 318
o
§ -
Scafe is teaches to foot
 
 
 
 

From ink-impressions suppfiica by t'ke d

Page 319
From in É-impressions supplied by the 47 chacological Survey, Ceylon
 

§ifiżණුෂ්%
荃ĉčÄ: ー。
శొ
Sea e i titches to 1 yoaf.
F შენშრჯჭწჯგუფ ჯნféჯ --- 5 :ہ * es
1 Ο
2O
25
30

Page 320
No. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
kingship of grateful men. i. e. displa possible).
Lines 5-1 His Majesty, King has received the epithet (biruda) Saha valour, was born in Sirinhapura of th legitimate issue of His Majesty Kin Cakravarti (emperors) who, in the i had brought the whole universe unde
Lines II I-II 5) Since the attainm exalted brother Nissahka-Malla who in Ceylon, several kings passed awa sunset and Lanka became kingless a night, prevailed over it.
Lines 16-22) Then Lankadhika being himself imbued with ministeri conduct, family (or caste) propriety, at justice", associated himself with his intim, Budal-navan and deliberated as follow ship without a steersman, would not would be lustreless, and the Buddhist would be devoid of support.'
Lines 22-32) Moreover, King by destroying the yaksas, like a tract removing stumps and roots, and on th much protected by kings of the same stances we should dispatch (an embassy had the younger brother of our late k
Loka-maha-devi. Baiman-zahanse. At first sight one may be bdina, nephew , but the presence of the cerebral “brother, and the honorific suffix -ana. So Müller The sunset being the death of Nissahka-Mall o Sañda-uda no lat rayak se, lit. “like a night w ' The adhikara of Lanka, now corrupted to biruda title.
" AViti paravä vana heyin. The meaning of tentatively though one may suggest since justice is
Viyalak. See Vol. I, p. 1 19, n. I.

OF SAHASA-MALLA 227
2d himself as the most grateful person
iri Sańgabo Källiñga Vijaya-Bähu who a-Malla on account of his incomparable : womb of the great Queen Lokā as a ; Sri Gopa of the lineage of Kalingalustrious line of the Okkaka dynasty,
one canopy of dominion.
:nt to heaven (svarga) of his Majesty's had before (him) risen to kingly power 7 like so many stars (that rise) after hd darkness, like (that of) a moonless
ra o Lolupälä-kuļu Düttäți Ābonāvan, al qualities such as learning, virtuous ld the like, and being one adhering to ate friend Lankadhikana Lolupala-kulu. s:- A kingdom without a king, like a endure; like a day without the sun, it religion without the “wheel of the law"
Vijaya preserved the Island of Lanka of land which he had prepared by s account the Island has been a place dynasty (as Vijaya). In these circumto the country of Kalinga and, having ng Nissanka-Malla brought over here,
o Urehi-da : P. orasafala. nclined to connect ỏãạan with P. ỗhãg?neya, Sinh. shows that it is made up of Sinh. ỏằ (P. ỗhãfã), s correct here.
ich has not received the rising of the moon'. idgar, seems in the present case to be a mere
s clause is not quite clear. The above is offered In the wane ’ as an alternative translation.
G g 2

Page 321
228 EPIGRAPHIA
should (through him) protect the peor ministers) decided and sent to the countr a resident of that country, who was er steadfast loyalty to (one's) lord. They brought in great pomp to the (sea-po country.
Lines 1–8 And he was being er ornaments, wearing apparel, &c., in suc prospective king. (The two ministers of two years, they subdued the evil mir the object of gaining personal power fo have kings that would be powerful eno inflicting) punishments, and that woul Thereafter, they caused the prince to re moment, just as the full moon rises and Lines 8-13) The prince having 1 brought the Tri-Sirnhala under one a lucky moment on Wednesday, the t lunar month of) Binera after the e 27 days of the Buddhist era.
Lines I 3-18 For this unique a named minister. His Majesty, in the the rank of Senevirat and appointed h that it is but right to do high honou children such as this minister), he col of Lankaitilaka-mahadevi, and deco granted her many privileges.
Or Taiga-konda. * The three divisions of the island of Ceylon * Binera = Skt. Bhådra-pada, August–Sep
Buddha-varsa. Ananya-sadharana, lit. “not common to an " The text is somewhat vague here, but Lankādhikāra Lolupälākuļu Dūttāti Ābonāvan. Lit. who have obtained children'.

ZEYLAN CA (VOL. III
le and the religion. So they (the two 7 of Kalińga, the chieftain Mallikārjunā, dowed with the virtue of profound and (thus) invited (the prince) and had him it) town of Kahakonda in the Cola
B.
tertained here with (gifts of) bejewelled h splendour as befits the dignity of the ) heard of this fact. So, in the course listers who were causing obstruction with r themselves and so were not desiring to ugh both for (granting) rewards and (for d protect the people and the religion. sume the journey by sea at an auspicious shows herself.
peen thus escorted (to Ceylon) in safety, canopy of dominion and was crowned at welfth day of the waxing moon in (the xpiration of I743 years, 3 months, and
ct of loyal service on the part of the first first year of his reign, invested him with im as his prime minister. Then thinking r to mothers who have given birth to ferred on the minister's mother the title rating her with the waist-band of gold,
viz. Ruhuņa, Māyā, and Pihiți. ember.
one else’. there is no doubt that the minister meant was

Page 322
No. 36. SLAB-INSCRIPTIO
Lines 19-25) His Majesty, moreo Vijaya-Siňgu Senevi Ābonāvan per and all (kinds of other) riches. Then duty of kings to protect those who hav kings not cause harm but [continue ti maintained and thus preserve the fam caused this declaration to be inscribe
Lines 26-32. With this continual or others in royal favour at the time f gifts or should they utterly destroy the obliterated the Royal Order and would caste as well as with crows and dog foster loyalty to kings protect all the
Lines 32-37) This King Sahas makes (this) prayer personally:- As t is in the highest degree a duty incumb as long as the sun and moon endure, general who caused the ascendancy of possessions.
No. 37. ALUTVAVA
LUTVAVA is a hamlet in Ep
The inscribed pillar here is one in 1895. It is quadrangular and measl The aksaras, each about an inch lines two inches apart. They cover th taining 2 I lines in each, and side CI2 li the sun, the moon, the crow, and the d
Hira-saidapamunu, grants which are in f Me bala bala, “ continually looking at this '. Lit. reduce to powder'. In his Annual Report (p. 8) we find the foll in fine preservation which served as one of the su another record of “ Siri Saňg Bo” and is date underpinning and had the inscribed pillar set up

N SAHASA-MALLA 229
ver, bestowed on this minister) Lakpetual grants of lands, as well as escorts he made the declaration : " since it is the e rendered them loyal services, let future o maintain these gifts as they are now ilies of these (loyal men) and thereafter il on stone.
ly before their eyes,” should any ministers orcibly appropriate the above-mentioned 'm 8, they would be as though they have be on a level with those degraded from gs. Therefore, let those who desire to riches bestowed on this (minister).
a-Malla (who is) honoured by the world he protection of strongly loyal adherents ent on kings, so let (future) kings protect, the lineal descendants of this venerable the Kalinga dynasty, together with their
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION.
pavala Korale, North Central Province. of those examined by Mr. H. C. P. Bell ures about 4 ft. by 9 in. Square.
in size, are clearly incised between ruled ree sides of the pillar, sides A and B connes, terminating with the usual emblems of og, one above the other in succession, as
orce so long as the sun and moon exist.
The Sanskrit verse. owing reference to it:-'Alutveva-a pillar-inscription pports to a modern viháré of Kandyan plan. This is i in his twentieth year. Substituted other stones as n front of the viháiré.'

Page 323
23O EPIGRAPHIA
may be seen from the accompanying fa resemble the alphabet of the tenth centu aksaras i, ka, ma, ya, and øra in the p inscriptions of Iripinniyâva Rambava, to Udaya I (circa 952-963 A.D.) will ma inscription belongs to a date later than t consider our record to be even later thal and Nāgama of the first and the sev (circa 963-98o A.D.). On the other h; damana pillar of the eleventh year O pillar of the third year of Kassapa V (ci, present record in every respect.
Further, at page 9 above, we have tenth-century kings, such as Sena. I al appear to have adopted the diruda titles Accordingly Sena II was a Siri Saňgb and the next king, Kassapa IV, a Siri record of about the same period was al identify him either with Sena II or Kas before, is decidedly against the former taken as the twentieth, supports it, for S who held the sceptre for more than tw alternative reading bäs vanne, “fifth y vanne, there will be no difficulty in clas. There are two dates in our inscript and in the same regnal year. The first fifth day of the waning moon', and is a was passed by the King in Council. Ti (C, lines 5-6) the tenth day of the brigl which the attani ferahira or the Coun these dates being in one and the same was an amanta Und-vap, the second dat also be in the apara paksa like the first Durutu, the month after Und-vap. W
" See Vol. I, Nos. I II and I, 3, , and Vol. II, * See Vol. II, Nos. 3-6.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
csimile. Generally speaking, the letters ry A.D. A comparison, however, of the resent record with those in the pillarKirigallava, and Noccipotana, ascribed ke it obvious that palaeographically our these. The same reasons compel us to n the pillar-inscriptions at Timbirivava renth year respectively of Kassapa IV and, the script both of Kukurumahanf Kassapa IV and of the Mädirigiriya rca 98o-99o A.D.) resembles that of the
pointed out that many of the ninth- and nd his successors down to Dappula V, Salamevan and Siri Saňgbo alternately. o, his successor Udaya I, a Salamevan, Saigbo. The king mentioned in our so a Siri Saňgbo. This fact makes us sapa IV. The form of script, as stated identification, while the regnal year, if ena II was the only king about this time enty years. If, however, we accept the ear', as the correct one instead of vis sing the record as one of Kassapa IV. ion, both in the same month of Und-vap is ava wisemi davas (A, lines 5-6), "the pparently the day on which the decree ne second is óum mashi alasa pak davas it half of the month. It is the date on cil Warrant was proclaimed. But both month of Und-vap and if the month a referring to a subsequent event should date, otherwise it would fall in amauta We are, therefore, compelled to think
Nos. I and 2.
See note to the translation below.

Page 324
No. 37 ALUTVÄVA PILL
that the month in question was a piira begin on the first day of the waning m wrSciea and end on the full moon day (f promulgation of the decree took place tv Council.
Owing to the illegibility of certain what the exact purport of the Count enumerates certain properties in Maha under the management of one Tindi K. man or whether he only received certai are unable to gather from the present in The two officials who carried out (a) Mekappar Mahanavagam-kadayim rad Senu and (b) Kuidasalā * VisetRaksamaņan. Neither of them is ment us, but Kuņdasalā Viset-devu may havi of the Mädiligiri pillar of Kassapa V a gollava pillar of Dappula V and also to of Udaya I, because they were kinsmen o The language of our record is si pillar-inscriptions of the tenth and elevel agricultural terms that need elucidatio hovitiya, modern Óvitiya, possibly a deri first/ia (or**rsthika, P. and Pkt. pittá), " or Airairsa probably land under certair These are no doubt names of measur measure they mean the extent of land w Akristhesameas Āzrya orĀarāsa and Pā, or paya (Skt. pāda) is a quarter of a known to us only as the name of a coin, is equal to a quarter of a fa in which cas The following edition of the record by the Ceylon Archaeological Departm
I am indebted to Professor Keith for drawin * See above, p. 28. See Vol. I * Massa or masa. See Rhys Davids' Ancient
See Vol. I, p. 55, n. 3.

AR-INSCRIPTION 23I
imanta Uid-vap, which is calculated to loon (ava bdidaviya) of the solar month ura parados-zaka) of dhanus and that the venty days after its passage through the
words in the text, we are unable to say sil Warrant is. The readable portion demeti-kuliya, which were at the time itu, but whether they were gifted to this in privileges in connexion therewith, we perfect text. the order of the King in Council were Kela Mihindim of the family of Maiguldevu of the family of Mahāle Kasbā ioned in any of the records yet known to e been closely related to Kundasala Kit nd to Kundasala Siigim of the AtaviraKavasilaig Gavayim Qf Kirigallava pillar f the Chief Secretary Kasba Raksamanan. milar in style to that employed in other nth centuries. There are, however, a few in. They are (a) shevitiya probably for vative of Skt. Frotas (P. sota, Pkt, soa) + the lowland by a riverside"; (b) Airirtasa n form of tenure, (c) kiri, pā, and massa. es of capacity. When applied to land jhich they will normally cover in sowing. is equivalent to four amurau (P. ammama). Akiri, i.e.an amata', whilea massa, a term seems from the context to indicate that it e it is another name for a paya la or påla o. is based on a single estampage supplied ent.
g my attention to this possibility.
P. 3, l. 4. Ibid., p. 36, n. 7. Coins and seasures of Ceylon, pp. 27, 28.

Page 325
232
EPIGRAPHIA
A.
ලක්දිව් @පාමොළයා @යාන පර්පුතෙරන් හි
· මි වූ සිරි සඟබෝ
මහරද්හු (වැ')ස්වන් @නය උන්ද්වඇපැ අව විසෙනි දවස් (වැනඥ) වදාළෙයින් ආ ම ගුල්රද් ෙසනු වරැ මෙම කාප්පර් මහන(ව)ග ම්කඩයිම් කෙකලාහ් මිහින්දිම් ඉසා ම అ06G బాణీS రణ
· සමණන් වරැ කු
கிகளும் 863விலி: වු ඇතුළවා මෙතුවා ක් බෙදනමෝ එක්කෙස වැ ම(හ)*ෙදෙමටිකු ළියෙහි අයවූ (මෙහ) විටියෙන් කැරැ(ර්) (සා) @ද කිරි එක් පා තුන් මස්සක් (ජි)
B.
වැල් කරු තුන් පා තුන් මස්සක් ඇ තුළ වැ සා කිරියක් ඉසා රට් සිවු බිම්
* * පැ ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * පැළි’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * *තුමා' සීද කියවිය හැකියි

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
X.
ඇතුළ මෙකාට් ස මෙග බීමකට් ගබ් මෙග වතු පෑළ* මෙදාර් ඉසා කැරැඊ(තසා)* තල් ... .. ... ඉසා තෙගාවි ... ... ... (g)óz8 ge30 ... ... (රැ) මී ගස් අට කි ගොවින් නැමැ (පි) ටිකෙයන් සතර් ආ මුණක් හමුයන පිටිහා තෙද අමු ණකට් උන්ද්බිම් ඇ තුළවා මෙතුවාක් තැන් අයවූ කෞස ඇ තුළ රක්වල් කර න තිබීතිතු තමා *
C.
(61)Go Geese a g) සා දෙනු කොට් (වැ") “ස් වන්කෙන උන්ද්වප් සන්ද් පුන් මස්හි ද ස පක් දවස් මෙම අත්තාණි පැරැහ ර් දෙනු ලදි මෙය ට් අනියා කළහු කවුඩු බලූ මෙවත් වා එළු මැරුවා කළ අකුසල් ගත්තහ.
* * ග' යීද කියවිය හැකියි
* 'කසා ‘’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි

Page 326
No. 37
AL UTVÄVA PILLA)
TRANSCR
А.
Lak-div polo-yona parpuren hi-mi-vū Siri Saňg-bo maha-rad-hu (väl)s-van-ney Und-väpä ava viseni davas (vända) vadaleyin a Ma-igul-rad Senu varä me-kappar Maha-na(va)-ga-m-kadayim Kelä Mihindim isā ma-hā-le Kasbā Rak-samaņam varä Ku-ňdasalã (Wiset)-de-vu ätul-vä metuvā-k denamo ek-sevä Ma(ha) odermeti-ku
liyehi aya-vu (He-) -vițiyen kärä(r-) (-sā) de kiri ek pā tun massak (ji-)
B.
-väl karä tun pā tun massak ä-tul-vă să kiriyak isä rat sivu bim
This may also be read as pd. This may also be read as pdili. * This may also be read as tumd.
VOL. II.

R-INSCRIPTION 233
ΙΡΤ .
11
12
13
14 15
16
17
18
19
20
21.
atul kot sa gebimakat gab gevatu päla o dor isā kärär(tasa) “ tal . isā govi .. ... (a)rub isâ.
. (rä) mīgas ata-ki govīn-nämä (pi-) -țiyen satar a-munakhamu-yana pițihā de amu-nakat und-bim a-tuļvä metuvāk tän aya-vu se ä-tul rakval kara-na Tiņɖĩ Kitu tảmā o
C.
(rä)ga denvanu i-sai denu kot (vä-") i -s vanne Undvap : sand pun mas-hi da-Sa pak davas me attāņi pāräha
• -r denu ladi meya
-ț aniyā kallahu kavuçlu balu vet-vä elu märuva kala akusal gataha
* This may also be read as maiiga. This may also be read as kasa.
н һ

Page 327
234 EPIGRAPHIA
TRANS
Whereas, on the fifth day of the Und-vap (Nov.-Dec) in the twentietl Saňg-bo, lord by lineal succession of Lanka, it was graciously (so) decreed Kela Mihindim of the family of Ma Viset-devu of the family of the chief ministers have come and in full accord moon of the month of Und-viip in t Warrant of His Majesty in Council (to t
Six kiri * (sowing extent of land] ; three massa, after converting to jivel la Airir-tasa land from the hevitiya 9 in gardens, and western doorways for s the four (kinds of) lands in the country; cultivation . . . . groves . . . . . . . O
Vas (i. 4), twentieth, or pais, fifth'. Her reading v, is better than bdis, but both was for P. vi for P. ệaẩca, Sinh, bay are forms hitherto not met p. 23o above.
* See Vol. I, p. 248. note 7.
Vanda vadaleyin. See above, pp. 39 and 43 Vard, For an explanation of this word, see P. Mangala-raja-senaka. Maha-le = P. mahdi-lekhaka. " Ündväp-sand pun-mashi dasa-fakdavas. " decree passed by the king in Council twenty da remarks on pp. 23o-23 III above
For comments on the technical names of lan Probably for hovitiya, modern divitiya, low Kuliya. This appears to be a name for a Cf. Pan-kuliya, a hamlet near Anuradhapura, Pa p. 246, and above, p. 2, and Zoholuvilä-kulya, abov
" Gab. = P. gabbha. * Pala-dora, “door opening to the west, backd
Ge-bim. See Vol I, p. 198, n. 8. "Arub, 'groves or orchards (Clough).

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ATION,
waning moon of (the lunar month of) no regnal year of the great king Siri the lords 2 of the soil of the Island of * Mekâppar Mahanavagam-kadayim figul-rad-Senu as well as Kuidasala secretary Kasba Raksamanan-these
have on this tenth day of the waxing he twentieth regnal year granted this he following effect). inclusive of [an additional] three pā, and und two kiri, one pā, and three massa of Mahademeti-kuliya ; rooms, housesix building sites including . . . . . . . the palmyna trees of Adirirtasa . . . . . eight mā o trees; four amunua sowing
e and on side C, lines 3-4, the two aksaras give the sati or zvīsari, Pkt. vīsa or zīsa, Sinh. zis and Abās with in Sinhalese documents. Cf. also remarks on
, note 7.
Vol. I, pp. I93-I94, and above, p. 28.
This must be the date of the promulgation of the ys before, namely, on the ava wisemi davas. See
d measures, &c., appearing here, see above, p. 23.I. ground bordering a river'.
subdivision of land like the term failukkai in India. donnaru-kuliya, Vol. I, p. 206. Amigami-kudiya, I, re, p. 38.
Ge-zatu. oor” (Clough).
1 See Vol. I, p. 1 of, n. 3.

Page 328
No. 37) ALUTVAVA PIL
extent of lowland from Govin-inämäp. extent of two amunas. Unto Tindi properties, there shall be given .
Whoever that do injustice to this dogs in their future births). They wo committed by a slaughterer of goats.
No. 38. POLONNAIRUVA : ĀNA (REG,
HIS inscription was discovered in of o mile 6o chains on the Polon Batticaloe' in or near the village called
It consists of three lines of writi apart and covering an area of only 4: the prepared surface of a stone slab mea top part is obviously intended to re ornamented with ogee moulding on its The script is Sinhalese, the size the average. The type is that of the centuries.
As to the language, we cannot sa total illegibility of the third line, but wh of high sounding titles of honour in Sa following the translation that these ti applied to certain members of a guild Vira-Valafijiyar who are referred to Kanarese inscriptions of the twelfth Kolhāpūr, Miraj, and Mamdāpūr. I ai drawing my attention to the similarity me all the references to the Vira-Va.
See A. S. C., Annual Report, 1920-192 I, p.
* Vaạafo/u or valafia = Sinh, veạaằda or zie, found in Epigr. Carnat. VII. Sk. 94, I I8, II, 9; Report, I 9o5-6, pp. II, I, 7, I 9 I 2-I 3, pp. 99-II o Ι92o, P., 3 Ι.

AR-INSCRIPTION 235
iya including uňadu sowing land to the Kitu, who looks after all within these
decree), may they become crows and ild (moreover) incur such sins as those
ЈLUND AVA SLAB-INSCRIPTION No. 1)
July 1921 at a spot 'about 92 feet east naruva section of the railway trace to Anaulundava, north of Polonnaruva. ng engraved between ruled lines I in. in. by 3 ft. 5 in. at the upper end of Suring 6 ft. IO in. x 3 ft. 5x IO in. The main above ground and is, therefore,
sides. of each letter being about I; in. on alphabet of the twelfth and thirteenth
y that it is wholly Sanskrit owing to the at is readable consists only of a number nskrit. It will be seen from the notes les are practically identical with those of merchants called Wira-Banafiju or as prominent donors in several of the century A.D., for example those from n indebted to Dr. Barnett not only for of the titles but also for kindly giving afijiyar. His edition of the Kanarese
8.
tida, “merchant'. References to them are to be
Mysore Inscr., pp. 73, 20, I23; Madras Epig. I9I4-15, p. Io2; Mysore Ann, Arch. Aeport,
н һ 2

Page 329
236 EPIGRAPHIA
records will appear in due course in of these merchants in Ceylon in th possibility of their having acquired i during the time of Kirti NišSanka-M and elsewhere in India they may hav of their pious gifts to a Hindu temp
I
1 ශ්‍රී සමසථ “ භූවන0ගු පචශතවීර ශ
2 (යා) * ලක්‍ෂණ * (වක්‍ෂ)* සඵල භුවන 3
TITIRAN 1 Šrī samastha -bhuvanagra-pafica 2 (-yā) o lakşaņa-(vakșa-) osthala bh Mūla-(pūrti-bha-) 3
TIRAN 1 Hail! They who have ) embr foremost in the whole worl 2 who possess breasts with the
powerful on earth; who Vāsudeva, Khaņdalī, Mūla3
N
In certain Kanarese inscriptions o from Kolhapur, Miraj, and Mamda respectively, we find the foregoing ti
* * සමසත’ වියයුතුයි * * ලකෂණලක්‍ෂණ ’ යීදකියවියහැකිරි * * ඛණඩළ ’ වියයුතුයි. 'කුණඩළි ' ධී * Read sanasta. * Read zaksas. 9 ' This can also be read pirana, "See Ep. Carnat. VII. I. Sk. 94 and I 18.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
the Afgraphia Indica. The presence Le twelfth century leads us to infer the mportant trading and other concessions alla. Following their practice in Mysore 'e set up the present slab recording one le.
EXT.
}ධාසනම්(ආලිහිත ලකෂම්) xපරාක්‍රම ශ්‍රිවාසුමෙඳව කණඩලී* මූල (පූතිති භ)
a 8 8
SCRIPT. -sata-vira-sasanam-ali (ngita Laksmi-)
V huvana-parakrama Sri-Vasudeva-Kandali
STATION.
aced the decree of the five hundred heroes d; : characteristics of Laksmi; who are are born in the races of the illustrious pūrtti 10-bha-dra).
DTES,
f Io94 and I I5O A.D., as well as in those pur, dated I 135, I I42, and I25O A.D. les expressed as follows:—
* * ලකෂමායා ' වියයුතුයි
* * වකෂස්’ වියයුතුයි ද කියවියහැකියි Read la kymyä. This may also be read laksa dualaksaya, Read Khandali. This can also be read kundali, Lit. " by whom the decree is embraced.

Page 330
Scale 2 touches so
Arom ink-impressions supplied by the A1
 

chaeological Survey, Ceylon.

Page 331


Page 332
NO. 38 ÄN AULUNDĀVA
Svasti samasta-bhuvana-vikhyātaganalankrta satya-saucacara-caru-cari dharmma-pratipalana-visuddha gudda-d aringan-aliringita nija-bhuja-vijaya-laksmiõnnata Vasudeva-Khandali-Mülabhadr, translation runs :-
Hail! they who are adorned by a decrees of the Five-hundred men reno truthfullness, pure conduct, agreeable beh pure in maintenance of the Vira-Bana (bearing the device) of a hill, exalted lady Fame, having their breasts a hon their own arms, lofty in prowess (extend of Vasudeva, Khandali, and Mulabhadr: It is apparent from this that, accord the above passage ends respectively i virājita, sāhasõttu ñiga, āliigita, vaksas-si varum. Mr. Rice's grouping of the example, the first ends in vilkhyāta, f. Zada/a, obtainers of five hundred wzra-s with clusters of many good qualities, & In our record we find & huvanagra sasanam allingita in that of Sasana-lad points to the use of the past passive pa not uncommon both in Sinhalese and i in the singular number, baica-sata seem vernaculars the neuter singular may be therefore, be correct in translating faic Sasanas' instead of by the 'Sasana of th we should follow him and treat sanastait by they who are foremost in the wh vaésas-lsthalla corresponds to laésmirecords, while the remaining titles in с with the Indian ones.
These records are being edited by I

SLAB-INSCRIPTION 237
parinca-Sata-vira-Sasana-labdhaneka-gunatra-naya-vinaya-vijñana Vira-Banarinjahvaja-virājitānūna-sāhas-ōtturinga kīrttynivāsa-vakşas-)sthala bhuvana-parākrama-varnSodbhavarum, &c. Dr. Barnett's
series of many virtues obtained by the wned over the whole earth, possessing aviour, policy, courtesy, and intelligence, lija religion, splendid with the banner in abundant boldness, embraced by the ne for the goddess of victory (won) by ling) over the world, scions of the races a, &c. ling to Dr. Barnett, each of the titles in n gunuaganuālaiukurta, vijñānua, viśudad/ha, 'hala, parāéram-õnunulata, and vamśödóha
words of each epithet is different, for amed in all the world'; the second in 'asanas; the third in adamerta, 'adorned
z in the place of bhuvana-vikhyata and tha. The expression Sasanam ailingita rticiple with an active meaning, which is in Dravidian languages. As Sasantam is
s to refer to vira, although in Dravidian
used for the plural and Mr. Rice may, a-šala-zvēra -šāsana by 'five-hundred vīrahe five-hundred heroes'. If he is right, 5/iuvanagra as the first epithet, rendering ole world". The phrase 4aksnyä laksaamivasa-vassas- sthada in the Mysore ur record agree almost word for-word
Dr. Barnett for the Apigraphia India,

Page 333
238 EPIGRAPHIA
39. POLONNARUVA. POT.
NIHE so-called “ Pot-Gul Vehera ” i buildings erected on raised sites up by a brick rampart faced with el a mile to the south of the ancient city C end of the Topa-viva bund. In his late Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. exhaustive description, as well as a pl: the contents of the present inscription here a reproduction of the plan and aCCOunt :-
“The sole means of access to the r now styled “Pot-gul Vehera", and its plain faced wing walls, footed by rough "On mounting to the precincts o was slightly oblong, measuring I3Oft. and south. It rose 7 ft., above the leve the firiven lying below.'
“Within the sacred temenos the the arrangement of the flanking piriven, * Here are situated a central shrin at each corner of the quadrangular pe those quincunx coteries of a viháré an amid the ruins at Anuradhapura.
"The four small ruined dagabas ar probably mere cenotaphs, added to important shrine located in the middl “And that shrine, unidentified but was well worthy of such special honour. the ancient Buddhist architecture of Ce it has been yet discovered in the Island
See plan of Polonnar * See plate facing p. 24

ZEYLANICA voL. II
GUL VIEHERA INSCRIPTION
the central shrine of a group of ruined within a quadrangular mound once held :phant head decorations. It lies about f Polonnaruva, not far from the southern annual report for 1906 (pp. Io-I7), the H. C. P. Bell) has given a detailed and in, of the whole site. In order to make more intelligible to our readers, we give quote the following passages from his
aised site upon which stand the structure, annexes was up a perron stairway, with
pavement.” . f the shrines it is seen that the temenos from east to west by II 2 ft. across north l of the inner quadrangle, which contains
same symmetry is again noticeable as in
e “supported" by four diminutive stupas ribole, following the exact disposition of l its four appurtenant piriven so familiar
2 of one size, 18 ft. in diameter, and were ppropriately balance, and set off, the
of the temenos. obviously mistermed “ Pot-gul Vehera”
For this structure is perhaps unique in ylon. Certainly no other ruin at all like
yo
va facing p. 84 above. b, below.

Page 334
No. 39 POT-GUL VEHE
'Whatever uncertainty may exist Vehera" itself, there can hardly be any the laying out of the Monastery as a wh and markedly divergent from the neare dhapura : viz. the Monasteries at Puliy and Vijáiyáráma.'
* The “Sat-mahal Prásádaya" is a modified Kambodian architecture for at l Lithic record points to the "Kamb lying to the south. What more natural influence, in the isolated Monastery estal City enciente on this side."
“The French savant Monsr. Tis Kambodian Monastery at Mi Baume : which may be said to have been transpla mutandis, on humbler lines in the "Pot-g “Succinctly described, the edifice w vestibule attached on the east, from w the front a mandapaya.
The mandapaya (23 ft. by 21 ft. (2 ft. 9 in. thick) survives, was a ferg, than the rest of the structure.
“If we may hope to identify the Mahatvamsa record, it may not improbal house" which, as the chronicle relates, I 197 A.D.) had constructed “wherein Great Sage, read by the learned priest, w "Nameless though it be, it can be de of that monarch. For an inscribed doc lying perdu, sheds valuable light on the h “In twenty-six lines of clear-cut let in Páli of its original construction by and improvement by his two queens.
After this clear account, it remains
1 More correctly I 153-I I86 A.D. See above Mt. lxxiii. 72. * More correctly

ERA INSCRIPTION 239
as to the identification of the “Potgul regarding the source of inspiration for ole on lines unicue even at Polonaruwa, st approximation discovered at Anuraamkulam (ancient "Auvaram Vehera”
! standing witness to the adoption of east one structure at Polonnaruva."
odian quarter" of the old City probably than to find further evidence of Khmer blished a mile or more distant from the
sandier has figured and described a in Siamese Kambodia, the design of inted to Ceylon and reproduced, mutatis ul Vehera” monastery at Polonnaruwa.” as in plan a rotunda, with an oblong hich was thrown out still further to
4 in.), of which only the wall outline ula-an addition of later construction
so-called “Potgul Vehera” from the bly have been that “delightful circular Parákrama Báhu the Great (II I 64— he might listen to the Játakas of the ho dwelt there”.”* finitely classed among the chef d'aeuvres r jamb of the mandapaya, falling and istory of this Monastery. ters of the twelfth century is a record Parákrama-Bahu I, and its rebuilding
for us only to give here a revised text
, p. 207.
twenty-five. See Plate 34.

Page 335
24Ο EPIGRAPHIA
and translation of the inscription publis for 1906.
There are twenty-five lines, each an inch in size engraved within ruled li Pali as stated above and the compositio framed in three slokas or gathas, each The end of the first sloka is shown by th
As regards the subject-matter, visoal/hay a definite allusion to the But Bahu I in his fourth regnal year, nam record must be later than this year Parakkama-Bahu's death, in or shortly a Līlāvatī (II I 97-I 2OO A.D.) o. The expre Further, there is the statement that Ca late king, caused the erection of the . context it seems that this work was d by Lilavati. Thus the mandafa was is on a pillar which formed one of th have been put up there by order of C identifying her with Parakkama-Bahu'. adorned with the ornament of many who was skilled in dancing and music keen as the point of the blade of a the great golden Thupa to be built in
TE | 1 ලංකාධින0
2 කෙළුඹා කෙසා ධීකෙරා 3 ජිනාණතති[o] 4. විමෝසමාධයි 5 පඨමය කාරි
() &@ഴ്ച 8
7 විහාරය සක 8 Co ඉමං N.
See above, p. 205.
The Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. He mean 'second sovereignty or 'the sovereignty f ruling queen for the second time in 1209 A.D.
* For a panygyric on this lady, see Mv. lxxiii,

ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
hed for the first time in Mr. Bell's report
zonsisting of four to five aksaras about nes two inches apart. The language is n is metrical, the whole inscription being consisting of two sixteen-syllable lines. he mark N, and that of the second by O. we see from the expression finanatin ddhist Convocation held by Parakkamanely in II I 65 A.D." So the date of our and indeed it should be placed after fter the first reign of his queen-dowager assion raffe f/aita makes this quite clear”. indavati, the second chief queen of the (Vandafa mentioned above. From the one after the rebuilding of the vihara a later addition, and as the inscription door jambs of this structure, it may andavati. We agree with Mr. Bell in S second queen Ripavati, who was virtues, as faith, piety, and such like, and was richly endued with a mind as
Y
محم=
Kusa grass. It was she who "caused
the midst of the City." 4
XT.
9 පරකකම 10 ల692భ8 11 මෙහසී ත 12. සස බීම
13 කෞතබා රෙජජ 14 සිතා සා කා 15 කෙරසි විහා 16 రం සකල
* See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 178.
cart) inclines to think that dutiyam aggatam may or a second time and may refer to Lilavati as
I 36-I 47.

Page 336
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
飘怒羟
MySSS.
--sease sa AP
5
R
3.
WM
ية
f
द्वै
当
s
g
鲁
i
2۔
弱
芬
贺
i
ダ
影
要
崔
s
影
s
༣
*pgT g
„ŠYMANSKE omnis“GENŠINY" i
šNi S
\#\{്
ŠININ S.
སྙེད་ཀr་རྟར་དf ད་དཀi་
18:291 roxx!}}{x\&zawszorew-wyriwr//, ft
í v • . %;
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Vol. ft. Plate 34.
堅麗弧 o F UL -WE HERABAONASTEKY
AT
POL O N N A R U W A
8 a
w
്%്" ”?}}\%უyაა *šišNiSla '
'JF 2.
Sir ፩“... §RSIŠKAIVET %દ N ܡܶܕ݂ ؟“؟ ല്ല
\ ༽།|་ནི་
多
ീ ، .۹۱\دfffمی 瓮始 <tt, RE.8,
为 W بر* Sh 3. ؟}} \!ഗ്ഗ
s 够 ང་ད་ ۱۹If SR۱۱ برا Will ല്ല
イ。
ダリー
'ല്ല
参
素
多 莎
S
SSuissississin w ISSISSSISSISR
سلاسلاقوSدھl4وSھٹڈل سم\\smبamNameپخھی۔ یه-s5S
婆
SSS ჰლSზwS
-uwళ%%%s S.N pNNN#"N ANs
%্যন্ত
Scale,48Feet to an inch.
is 48
Alof z. Arvera de

Page 337


Page 338
No. 39) − POT-GUL VE HIERA
17 මජූන L] 18 තෙසස 19 ව නරඹෙදව 20 සස දුති 21 යා යා අගග
TRANSCRI
Larṁkāedhinā-tho so dhiro Jināņattiṁ) visõdhayi [] pațhamarin kāri-tan tena vihāran saka-lath imam š () Parakkamamarindassa mahesi tal-ssa dihima-to rajje
TRANSIATI
Lines 1-4. The doughty over-lord of I of the Victorious One (the Buddha).
Lines 5-8) By him this entire vihara w
Lines 9-17) The Queen (Mahesi) of t been installed in the kingdom, caused the ent
Lines 18-25 She who has attained to of that very king is Rajini 8 Candavati. to be built.
* * කාරිතෙතා මඩෙපා ' වියයුතුයි. 2
This is the title of the sub-queen, that of the ch p. 26, note 9, and p. 49, note 7.
VOL. III

INSCRIPTION 241
22 තo ගතබා සා රා 23 ජීනී චනද 24 වතී තරාය කා 25 රිතමඬමෙපා 1
EPIT.
14 thitā sākā15 -resi vihä16 -rann sakala17 -m puna D (n) 18 tasse19 -va nara-deva20 -ssa duti21 -yaṁ yā agga22 -tarih gatā sā rā23 jinī Canda: 24 - vatī tāya kā25 -rita-mandapo
ON.
aňkā purifieu li liv. Live vezey teu vi ecepts
as first caused to be built.
hat wise king Parakkama, having ire vihara to be rebuilt.
the position of second head queen) By her the mandapa was caused
for kārito mandapo. ef queen being mahesi. See E.Z., Vol. I,
I i

Page 339
242 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 40. (Reg. No. 2) POLONN OF THE VELAIKKA)
HE present inscription was, we b first time by Mr. H. C. P. Bel Archaeological Survey for I 9O3 (p. II). No. 2, close to its basement is lying by 2 ft. 9 in.), on which are cut, inside in Tamil and Grantha characters, beside carved a pair of vases in messo relievo. whatever with the present viháre." a provisional translation of the reco with Mr. Bell's historical introductio (appendix, E), furnishes us with a cor with explanatory notes contributed by We have, moreover, before us two fai Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. Ho in Mr. Bell's report. These form the n present edition and translation of the Čement and plãced in situ near vihāra
As Mr. Bell says, the inscription c between ruled lines, two inches apart, a of the smoothed surface of the slab. size each, and belong to a mixed alph the fourteenth centuries A. D. The foll easy reference and for the benefit of character and the particular alphabet to abbreviation for Tamil, G. for Granth mixed nature of the script we are oblig transliteration of the sibilant letters as in the future.
T. அa (I. 7, 10, 18, 33, 37), ஆ T. 24 a (ll. 9, 22, 28, 35). G. 90 a (l. 18). T. G i (l. I3), (3 i (l. 34, 39, 44)
See plan of Polonna

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
NARUVA: SLAB-INSCRIPTION RAS (circa 1 137-II 53 A.D.)
elieve, brought to public notice for the l in his Annual Report of the Ceylon His words are: "To the west of Vihaire prone a fine slab of granite (9ft. 6 in. leaded framing, forty-four lines of writing 2s five more lines at the head. Below are But this inscription has no connection The appendix to this report contains rd by Mudaliyar R. C. Kailāsa Pilläi n. His Annual Report for 19 II-I9 I2 mplete text and an improved translation Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri Avargal. rly good ink-estampages supplied by the cart), and a photographic plate published naterial utilized in the preparation of the record which has now been framed with No. 1 in Polonnaruva Quadrangle. onsists of forty-nine lines clearly incised nd covering an area of 2 ft. 9 in. by 8 ft. Its characters are one to two inches in abet of a period between the tenth and owing table, which we have prepared for Ceylon students, will show the form of which each letter belongs; T. being the a, and S. for Sinhalese. Owing to this ed to adopt a slight modification in the indicated below, which will be adhered to
a (l. 2 I).
ruva, facing p. 84 above.

Page 340
NO 40.
T
G
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
62 i (1.6).
. 2) u (l. 19, 24, 26), p 't Li (l. 35). . ) e (l. 14, 17, 27, 28, 29, 32). . ệg ai (l. I 3).
6 Ο (Π. Ι 3, 33, 34).
k (l. 3), ka (l. 25), g kā (l. 2)
. k (l. 8), f. ka (ll. 7, Io, 2O, 2I, 28,
js- kū (ll. 29, 3o), 3 i kai (ll. I 3, 4
. S. Vo ga (ll. 24, 27) /6 gi (l. I 8), '% . 20) gha (ll. 9, I I, I 5).
tij i (ll. Io, I 3, 2 I, 28).
. -2 ca (l. 15), 2) ca (l. 26). . ar śa, see after ça.
. eja (ll. 2, 7, 6, 7, 26), K2,7jā (l.
९छी fi sa (ll. 13, I4, I5, I9, 23, 29),
. ?) ţi (l. 24). . Li da (s. 27), L) dā (l. 35) va di (ll.
3 L dai (l. 13).
... srl, in (l. 7, I4), GTP na (l. 9), ☎ဈg
a33)յ nu (1. 1 1).
. S. T. 24 t (ll. 6, Io, I I, I 2, 14),
I 2), 2, ti (l. 9, 22), p. Ju tu (ll 3 2, tai (l. 29), 6 33 to (l. 19).
. CuO tha (l. 2 1). . S. 2 da (ll. I, I, 2, 2o), 2) dā (ll. 2o, . S. «o dha (l. 8), von dhá (ll. I, 2O), . S. T. 3 n (ll. 22, 27), b na (ll. I
IO, I 2, 13, 20, 22), G, ne (1.7).
ill (ll. 7, п6). 2- pa (Il. 5, 6), 2- 3 pā (l. 2O), 2 pu ' p (l. Io, I 7, 24), u pa (l. 7), O p
. 92 J 3 ba (l. I 6), ç2y bu (ll. 23, 48), 6`92 . øh bha (ll. I, I 8, 2O), &» 3 bhā (l. I I),
S. 8 ma (ll. 3, I 8, 27), 33 mā (ll. 2 I

THE VELAIKKARAS 243
, fi, ki (l. 18), j ku (l. 6, 24).
29), kā (1. I2), ku (l. 8, 2, I9), . II), of 3 ko (l. I 5). 2 gu (l. 26), 2 gr (l. 2 I).
27).
5) nā (l. 38).
8, 9, 3O), (6 du (ll. I2, 13,17, 2 I, 25),
3 ta (ll. I 6, I 8, 19, 28), 2) tā (ll. 9, . . II, 2 I, 26, 28), @a, te (ll. I 6, 2O),
24), di (l. 2) G2 de (ll. I 6, 24). &D dhi (ll. 2, I5). 4, I 7, 18), ha nā (l. 32), 6 ni (l. 9,
.(2.21po (lه ,(3 .l) bi (ll. I o, I 8), GÐLu pe (l. 24). J7 bO (l. I 5).
& bhi (l. 2 I).
, 27), 8 mi (l. 20).
I i 2

Page 341
244
Τ.
EPIGRAPHIA
thm (l. 24), LD ma (l. 9), LLJ n (Il. I I, I4, І8, п9, 26, 29), 8 t. ,7.ya (Ilلy (Il. I 3, 23, 3 I),Zلا (ll. I 9, 26), Z-{ yu (ll. 23, 29), ' S. 3) ra (ll. 8, 26), JJ rā (ll.
o re (l. 3), J rai (ll. IO, 29 I r (l. I6, 2ο, 24), ή ri (Ι. 2
Q0J3 ro (l. 27). ) r (l. I 4), 2 ra (l. 3), 28 ri (l. I, CDy la (ll. II, 3, 23, 25), GQJ) lā (ll. ai 1 (11. 9, 12, 16, 19, 28), a la T. 2 va (ll. 6, I 6, 2o), i vi (ll. (/o ça (ll. 6, 7, I 2), uroj ça (ll. 8 3 $ (l. 28), 3 $a (ll. Io, 22), 5
gż, Šu (l. 9).
. Gə 28 şe (1. 2I).
&a) sa (l. 25, 26), 2/y su (l. 6). ni ha (l. 2 I), 273 hā (ll. I 8, 23, Cr la (). 20, 3 I), 8 Gr-llai (l. 3. “ ! (l. 16, 24, 29), “I la (ll.
27, 28), b lu (ll. 2o, 29), °k~n l; “f la (l. I 3), ệ li (l. 7), lu (ll.
. dě) n (ll. I O, I I, I 2, 25), S) na (
h (visarga). o rin (anusvara) 2Jo varih (l. 6),
(l. 23).
Combined consonants.
G.
G.
G.
T.
G
S, diza ksa (ll, 15, 22, 25), i23 k COgra (l. I8). 2, jya (l. 14), añca (1.46). Lddā (l. 2I). S. T. 22 tta (Il. r 3, r8), 6à
r
o tra (l. I5).

A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
nā (ll. 2 I, 45), 9 mu (ll. I 3, 26), 3 mū, D mai (l. 28).
I6, I8, 22, 23), Zu 7 ya (l. I 3, 2O, 25), 2`i yi .(9 .yO (ll للكاهة 2, 12, 26, 27), 5 ri (l. 18), 3 rü (l. 26), ). - !6), 35 ru (ll. 9, I 4, I9, 22, 24, 26, 28),
4), 2u ru (ll. I I, I 2, 22, 25).
23, 25). (ll. I 3, II 8, I 9, 2 I, 23, 27), You lu (l. I 5).
II, II 8, 27), @zu ve (l. 4, 25).
!, 25), όλος (Ι. 23), όλος (Ι. 25).
' si (l. I9), G.J. Se (ll. I4, I5, I6, 28, 29),
27) 2. hu (l. I 6).
).
I9, 26, 29), o ļā (l. 29), 守 li (ll. 4, 24, ai (l. 19, 26, 28, 31), G°13 lo (l. 3o).
I3, 14, 27), 3 flai (ll, Io, 28). l. I 5, 16, 17, I9, 2 I, 22, 26), 'ig nai (l. 38).
ho narin (l. I), njij sarin (l. I I, 15), 3o marin
Si (l. 8), 2 ksvā (l. 6).
3 tta (1. I O), 33 tti (l. I, 5) ğ tya (l. 2O),

Page 342
NO. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O.
G. 3). ddha (l. 23), 37 ddhā (
63y ndhe (l. 5).
G. "hô nta (1. 7).
G. 2h, rbhui (l. 5).
G. 82 mpa (l. 26), 83rmma (l. 12)
G. Zy ryya (l. 6).
G. 2yy3 vya (l. 26).
G. çaj çri (l. I, 2).
G. Áå rșī (1. 2).
G. 2r svā (1. 2O), 24 strā (l. 25
(l. I8).
The types shown in the foregoi South-Indian inscriptions. The virama over the letters as in the Tamil portio the pillar inscription of Rajasirinha-va the buddi or the dot over the conson vertical virama has a close resemblanc Indian inscriptions is shown by a wedge right. The medial ai is indicated by 3 form in having the two signs placed one the other as in Rajaraja's Tamjävúr inst advanced form. We find, however, a inscriptions from the tenth to the twel be drawn to the close similarity betwe as well as between mau and 4u. The ; of the aksara except in the case of the marking it above the letter is retained. short and long forms of e and o.
As regards orthography, it is more to use indiscriminately Grantha letters
S. I. I. vol. i. p. 147. Ibid. p. II 3. Sometimes the vertical vird S. I. I., vol. ii, No. 78.)
* See also the Jetavanarama Sanskrit inscriptic “ S. I. I., vol. iii, No. I.

THE VELAIKKARAS 245
5), 2S ddhi (l. I ), čo ndha (1. 24),
2 rma (l. 15).
), 2, sti (l. I), 24 stha (l. 27), 247 sthā
ng list are, it is true, not unknown to is represented by a short vertical stroke n of the Kuram Pallava grant and in rmevara shrine, where the later sign, ant, also occurs five times. Here the e to the initial r in ligatures, which in 28 or by an angle or curve open to the and 9: the former follows the Grantha : above the other, instead of one behind ription, while the latter is probably an Il these four varieties in South-Indian th centuries, A.D. Attention may also en gir and gra, ñua and muu, óha, and /ha, anusvara is engraved on the right side syllable sam, where the older method of No distinction is shown between the
or less a peculiarity of Tamil inscriptions side by side with those of Tamil. We
na assumes a zigzag shape (Veltirpalaiyam plate,
h (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 1).
o Ibid., Nos. I 2 and I 8.

Page 343
246 EPIGRAPHIA
find Sanskrit words and even pure Tami and Tamil characters: for example, in our samgha follow in some places (ll. IO, 20, places the Grantha spelling. Auduttu (ll. often found in Kanarese and Malayalan A ramaqua, P. Rāmañña ; aiñpattayyāmud Ảa/ (l. I 6), probably for Sinh. Azzzara Sinh. for P. đã{%ãa/ãưa; zyãroạ7 (l. a Sanskrit form zyakaramin (or -niea o P. Moggailana.
The language is Tamil with an ir zrikiridia metre usually employed in rec and in Ceylon. Its style, however, can devoid of those bombastic expressions found in some of the Kanarese records ( century A. D. The reason why our recorc of the influence of Sanskritic constructio is an agreement entered into with the T
As regards the contents, the inscrip first part is the introduction. It gives us Bodhi Varmar alias Emperor Cri Wi the Iksvaku family; that he overcame m that, at the request of the Buddhist cle put on the crown; that he invited Budd three nikayas of the Buddhist church to the three nikayas, reigned over the v celebrated seventy-three birthday festiv Deva-Senevirattar 3 built the great te puram, otherwise called Pulanari, as and the Bowl-relics of the Buddha w the chief fane of the Abhayagiri Mahāv also the auspicious house for the first a
* Cf. Skt. 7)yãẢarama, Sinh. ziyaraạa. * P. Wagaragiri Deva-Senāpati. Polonnaruva or Pulastipura,

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
| words written in a mixture of Grantha inscription the words mangala, devar, and and 2 I) the Tamil spelling and in other I2 and 34), is for Aoduttu, a spelling more n languages. 47°7ư77zaạa (l. 9), for Sinh. u (). I3), for aimfattayyandu ; Muvaragala, P. Wagara-giri; dalladā (l. 2o)
26), probably a Sinh. derivative from r -ạậya); Magaan (ll. 26-27), Sinh. for
troductory Sanskrit verse in Cardialaords of this class both in South India not be called maniffiravadam, for it is replete with Sanskrit tatsamas that are of about this period, namely the twelfth l is written in Tamil, though with traces n, is quite obvious from the fact that it amil speaking Vēļäikkāra community. tion may be divided into two parts. The the information that King Cri Sanghajaya-Bahu-Devar was a descendant of any enemies and entered Anuradhapura; rgy to protect the Buddhist church, he hist monks from Aramana and had the purified; that he made tula-bhara gifts ihole of Ceylon for fifty-five years and tals; that under his orders Nuvarakal mple of the Tooth-relic in Vijayarajaa permanent repository for the Tooth nich were originally at Uttorula-mula", rihara; that this Tooth-relic temple was nointment ceremony and that it is now
o See S. I.I., vol. i, Nos. 75 and 76.
Daladay-p-perum-palli. * See Mu. xxxvili. 46, 47.

Page 344
NO. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
utilized also as the Hall of Fragrance statue of the Buddha, in which is held the sacred eyes (of the statue) and of ap The charitable acts of Vijaya-Bah in the Mahavamsa also, although the r built the Tooth-relic temple is not men The second part, or inscription pro indicating that the compact set forth t royal command. In fact we may inf disturbed state of the country Moggalla ministers of the State, whose names : community, who were then in the zenitl of the Sacred Tooth-relic Temple, buil before) by Deva Senāpati under the or The independent spirit of the Velaik on undertaking the control of the shrin Tooth-relic, belonging to the illustrious and regarded it as their own charitabl So they assigned to it lands, guards, declared that any act conducive to : be held as an offence against the Vela against the Buddhist church.
In this connexion we must bea Mahinda V in Io I 7— I o I 8 A. D.“, the e: among whom were Velaikkaras, held Even before Mahinda's capture, Anura. races, among whom the Keralas (i.e and the Kannatas who were no do (leading sects of the Velaikkara comi time in other parts of the Island". It
of 3 A.D., that they were brought to SC
Gandhakuti (line 24). * See ch. Mianru-kai, for an explanation of this term, See above, p. 208. Annual Aeport on South-Indian Epigraphy ) sv. lv. 2. ? ÄMu, v,

F THE VELAIKKARAS 247
2 for the auspicious and colossal stone every year the ceremony of loosening plying collyrian to them. u I dealt with here are related in detail minister Nagaragiri Deva Senăpati who tioned by name. per, contains no date or any expression herein was entered into in pursuance of er from the context that owing to the ina Mahathera in association with certain are not given, entrusted the Velaikkara n of their power, with the entire custody t (probably some twenty or thirty years ’ders of Vijaya-Bâhu I (Io58-II I4 A.D.). karas may be gauged by the fact that e they called it the great temple of the Velaikkara (army) of the three divisions' e institution under their entire support. &c., for its maintenance. They further an infringement of this contract would ikkaras and the Maha-Tantra as well as
r in mind that since the capture of xpeditionary forces of Rajendra Cola I, Sway in the northern half of Ceylon. dhapura was overrun by people of divers ... the Malaiyalar of the present record) ubt the Valañjiyar and the Nagarattār munity), exercised full authority at that was only after fifty-five years, namely in me sort of subjection by Vijaya-Bahu I.
lx. 4-8, and I 6-23, and above, pp. 2o8 ff. See below p. 25.
(93, p. IO2.
2. See above, p. 208.

Page 345
248 EPIGRAPHIA
Nevertheless, the Velaikkaras remained a long time after. In the thirtieth year asked to go to war against their kinsn furious elephants. . . . took the city of P captive with her three sons, and burnt t however, immediately quelled by the k. a power to be reckoned with, for we ree five years later in the reign of Gaja-Bah to rise against the King”. Even dur Parakkama-Bahu I (II.53-I 186 A.D.), th many of their leaders and much of their wealth and made benefactions to tem from the Anaulundava slab-inscription contents of the present record.
In addition to all these facts sup this inscription should be placed in the I I 37 A.D.) or of his son Gaja-Bāhu ) years after the death of Vijaya-Bahu I Maha-thera of Uturua-mulái as the church in the compact. He is describe well known for his profound learning a of the Buddhist church who lived abou to whom the foregoing description ma Moggallana are known to the literary hi. (I) Moggallana Maha-thera, auth }^yãẢazraạa (Sinh. VIZagaẢan-??yarazza), The late Dhammarama Thera in his the Moggallana Pañcika-pradipa says th
* Mv. lx. 36-39. o Ibid., lxiii. 24-3o.
* Sakala fästrägama filäcära-sampanmar-äna sthavirar. We take yarini as a derivative of a Sa to veyäkarama grammarian, just as Skt. Zyäkar Sinh, form of P. Maggallāna. The syntax, thougl Aöhavagiri Mahävihärailu agräyatanam-äna Utto The Uttorula monastery might have been the O Abhayagiri for the use of his brother (Mu. lvii. 20).
P, xiv.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
a powerful and wealthy community for of Vijaya-Bahu's reign, when they were hen, the Colas, they "rebelled like unto 'ulatthi; they also took the king's sister he king's palace. The rebellion was, ing's forces. Still they continued to be ld in the Mahavamsa that about thirtyu II (I I 37-I I 53 A.D.), they were bribed ing the powerful rule of his successor ey raised a rebellion in which they lost landed property. That they possessed ples about this period may be inferred dealt with above, as well as from the
porting our opinion that the date of 2 reign either of Viikkama-Bāhu (II I I 6I (I 137-II53), about twenty to thirty in II I I4, there is the name Moggallāna dignitary who represented the Buddhist d there as a Raja-guru and grammarian, nd saintly conduct. Among the elders t this period (twelfth century A.D.), and y be applicable, four bearing the name story of Ceylon, namely:
or of the Pāli grammar Moggallāna with its vutti and faiicia (or bailified). introduction to the printed edition of hat this Moggallana Thera took part in
o Ibid., lxxiv. 44-5o. No. 38. rāja-guru Ūuruļa-mūļāvi vāriņī Mugalam-mahānskrit form vyakaramin (or-anika, or -niya), equivalent tạa > Sinh, vậyaraạa. Magaủam is, of course, the n somewhat loose, yet agrees with that of the phrase rula-Milaiyil mi-v-ullakukkui Sikamanity-dkiya, &c. ine built by king Manavamma (670-705 A.D.) at

Page 346
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
upholding the Buddhist church either as (Udumbaragiri) Maha-Kassapa Sańgh synod held at Polonnaruva in II65 A. I Bahu I, and that he might have writte in the Thuparama monastery at Anura (2) Moggallana-Thera, the author the time of king Parakkama-Bahu.
(3) Moggallana-Thera who comp. patronage of Parakkama-Bahu I, dwelli fraternity in the Jetavana-vihara built b . (4) Moggallana-Thera, who, accor Buddhist Council from the country of th Of these we are inclined to ident Mahasthavira of our record, for both learned. At one time, we are told, ti Uturulamula monastery of the Abhaya probably then allied to the Abhayagiri seems to have been at the time of the in the Vinaya or he could not have b President. He may most probably hav pura before he came to Polonnaruva. I was one of those young samaneras wh last days of his reign (IO58-II 14 A.D. thirty-five years old when Vikkama-B: that time already become an author. Buddhist Council twenty-eight years lat a venerable monk of high reputation. was elected to assist Maha-Kassapa who If these facts and inferences esta present inscription with Moggallana identify with this personage the Mogge
See above, pp. 205-206. * Atha mahatherehi saringharajapamukhehi ta' dīpe Parakkamabāhu-raio kāle Moggallāna-ther Anurādhapurassa dakkhiņadisābhāge Pokkantigām. Sasanavansa p. 136.
* See the colophon to the Abhidhānappadipikā
WOL. II

F THE VELAIKKARAS 249
a pupil or as a colleague of Dirhbulagala araja, who presided over the Buddhist ), the fourth regnal year of Parakkaman his Pali grammar when he was residing dhapura.
of the Vinaya-ganthipadam who lived in
led the Abhidhanappadipikā under the ng amongst the Snrogama (Vilgam-mula) y this king. ding to the Mahavamsa , attended the he Yuva-raja. ify No. 1 with the Rajaguru Mugalan were grammarians and were profoundly hey lived in Anuradhapura, one in the giri, and the other in the Thūpārāma, fraternity. Further, Moggallana No. I synod an elderly dignitary well versed been an assistant to Maha Kassapa, the ẹ written the Pãli grammarat Anurãdhalet us then suppose that our Moggallana om Vijaya-Bahu I patronized during the ). He need not have been more than ihu I died in II I 37 and may have by So when Parakkama-Bahu I held the dr in I 165, Moggalläna might have been It was, therefore, not surprising that he ) was perhaps slightly his 'senior. plish the identity of Moggallana of the No. I, we can go a step further and llana (No. 4) who attended the Council
mirin gandhe pi dassite Vinayagaņțhipadarin Sīhala
akāsī ti āgatarin, na Cūlagaņțhipadarin Sihaladīpe e araha Moggallana-thero akasi ti. Bodes ed. of
* Mv. lxxvi. 9.
Kk

Page 347
25O EPIGRAPHIA
from the Yuvaraja's country. It is conc that is to say, either at the end of Vikki that of his son Gaja-Bahu, both of whom Moggallana, fearing that the king migh Tooth-relic temple, then containing t originally at Moggallana's own Uttarol the powerful Velaikkaras to take over southward to Rohana or the Yuvaraja'. colour to this view, for we gather from away the relics to Rohana, and that they Bāhu II 1. Moggallāna may have return this king to take part in the purification There now remain two Moggalla ganthipada, and No. 3, the compiler of t for. They were contemporaries, and se person; while there is so far no evidenc No. 1 or with the Mugalan of the ins the reign of Parakkama-Bāhu I (I I 53—II ) The present record has hitherto bec I I I 4 A. D.), but the foregoing discussio the Velaikkara community and to assign this being fully supported by palaeograp As regards the Velaikkaras, it is, o munity of working classes; besides, lingual l and the hard r), and not etymology of the term is still obscure, and social position of this clan. Fourt Cola I were composed of these Velaikl We see from the present record that the (idan-hai) division'. Their leaders wi
See Mu. lxi. 54-62, and lxxiv. 16o-I62, 18 * South-Indian Epigraphy, Annual Report, I9 * See S. I.I., vol. ii, Introd., pp. 9-II o.
For detailed information on these two sec p. Io36 ff. Thurston’s Ethnographic Wotes on Sou game of 'horn-pulling' (am-ddima), there are tw

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
eivable that between I I 37 and II I 53 A. D., ma-Bahu's reign, or at the beginning of were no friends of the Buddhist church, t lay his devastating hands on the rich |he Tooth- and Bowl-relics that were Vihara, at Abhayagiri, prevailed upon he full custody of the temple and fled country. The Mahavamsa also lends it that the Parinsukulika brethren took were there until recovered by Parakkamaed to Polonnaruva on the invitation of of the Buddhist religion. nas, No. 2, the author of the Vinayahe Abhidhanappadipika, to be accounted em to us to refer to one and the same :e to establish their identity either with cription, although they all lived during (86 A.D.) 'n taken as one of Vijaya-Bahu I (Io58– h compels us to call it an inscription of to it a date between I I37 and II 53 A.D., hic evidence. f course, incorrect to call them a 'comthe word is spelt Gal?ardis opi (with the Gaouaisnai (labourers). Although the proof is not wanting as to the power een regiments of the army of Rajendra äras of the right-hand (valai-kai) sect°. re were also Velaikkaras of the left-hand 're the Nagarattar and the Valafijiyar
-I86.
3, p. IO2.
, see Madras Manual of Administration, vol. iii, hern India, p. 48. In the Sinhalese semi-religious parties, the udu pila and the yati pila, Families

Page 348
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION Ol
who figure also in the Anaulundava re the Nagartta and the Banajiga commun
At the time of our record the Vela which was not a Buddhist sect as has b cana. Whether the term minru-kai Çiva-Çakti-Alnu or Pati pāçabaçu corres or it is only an epithet of the Velaikk composed of three wings, we are unabl. however, more than three classes of Ve and Nagarattar as leaders. They are tanam, (a) Pilaikal-tanam, (e) Vadukar and (h) Palakalanai. Of these a and 6 that follow, while c and d, as well as the records, might probably be only honor Krishna Sastri Avargal'. Similarly, th of regiments that once composed t kings.
for generations belong either to the one or to the O valah-kai and idai-kai divisions, both these distin connected with Durga worship?
Sarvadargana-sangraha defines it as follows: Tripadārtham catuspādam M sūreņakena samiksova prāh * See Chatterji's Kashmir Shaivaism, and Schc Since writing the above, I have been favoure (unpublished, I believe), on the present record. Tou Gopinath Row has, in a learned article contributed the ground for the elucidation of the term. From perhaps in Ceylon too, for loyal and faithful servant or of their master, to kill themselves, and it was n the oath (vaicinam) that they would do away with These were called Vélaikkáras. The acts of self-s not only from Tamil classics but also from inscriptic ' Cf Siru-tanattu Vagukakkälavar and Peru names of two of the regiments of Rajendra Cola I.
"Cf. S. I. E., Annual Report, 1913, p. 97. o Cf. Parlivāramevkāpparkal and Palavakai-Pa

F THE VELAIKKARAS 251
cord. Their present representatives are lities of the Kanarese country.
ikaras were adherents of the Mahatantra een suggested, but a form of Çaiva-darrefers to the triple principle, namely, ponding to trika of Cashmere Çaivaismo, aras due possibly to their army being e at present to say. In the inscription, laikkaras are mentioned with Valariceyar :-(a) Valah-kai, () Idah-kai, (c) Siru, (f) Malaiyalar, (g) Parivara-k-kontam, may be taken as attributes of the names term Peruntanam occurring in Tanjore ary titles' as suggested by Rao Sahib e others, too, might be distinctive names the expeditionary forces of the Cola
ther. Can this be a survival of the South-Indian ctions being observed, more or less, in ceremonies
ahatantraih jagad-guruh z vistaratah punah || merus’ ADer ÇCaiva-Siddhānta, pp. I o4-I 43. d with a copy of Mudaliyar Rasanayagam's article ching the Velaikkaras, he says: “The late Mr. T. A. to the Sen Tamil (vol. xvi, pp. I34-I43), cleared time immemorial it was a custom in India, and s who failed to carry out the orders of their king ot uncommon for kings to have soldiers who took their lives if any misfortune befell the king. . . . acrifice committed by these Vélaikkáras are known ns and sculptures.“ tanattu Valankai Veliikkarappadikal, these being (S. l. l., vol. ii, Introd. p. 9).
ram-padaikalilār, S. I.I., vol. ii, Introd. p. 9).
Kk 2

Page 349
252
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
EPIGRAPHI
RAN
Svasti Ģrīb Larinkāyārih Jina-c Senādhipo kārsīt Ģrī Vijayād -t Pulasteh pure (1) Velaikkär -t-paryyanta-devālayān Veļaikkā -ntu nitarām ākalpa-sandher b Grī Larinkādvīpattu Sūryya-vari -n vali vanta aneka gatrün vija -dha-puram pukku Buddha-gasa -ringha-niyogattall tiru-mudi $udi -nrum šahkattärai alaippittu mi -ttu saringha çuddhi pannuvittu mūnru nikāyattukku kudutu d aifipattayyändu Ilahkäi mulutu -rri-t-tiru-virajyafi šeyt aruli elu -ksattrai seluttina ko Cri Saring -kaļ Ģrī Vijaya-Bāhu-Devar -kku niyokittu-p-Pulanari-y-ana -pitta mūla-sthānam-ākiya Abha zyatanam-ana Uttorula-mulaiyil -y-ākiya Daļadā- Pātra- dhātu-sv -m-ana prathamaabhisekattukku torun tiru-nayana-moksam pani kaņņālañ śeyyum maringala-mall devarkku gandha-kuti-y-ãna Da - raksa-y-aka vendum enru sa %cara-Sampannar-ana raja-guru -galan-mahā-sthavirar rājāmā -runtu ehkalai alaittu aruli-š-Še -toň, kūdi eńkalukku mūtātaik: -nkalodu kūdi varun Nakaratt kai-t-tiru-Veļaikkāran Daļad
This may also be read sa. * This may also be read Ailli.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
SCRIEP
anta-dhătu-bhavanarh yad Devai-Bahu-nrvaradecaa-sama (hita)n tad api tara-balāni pāhuvi Namo Buddhäya çattu Ikşvākuviyam panni Anuranarin raksikka vendi sa
Arulmaņattill ni
ìnru nikāya
mūnru tulābhāram aga-raja-dharmmattal m oru kuqjäi nilaupattu mū-v-āņçlu tiru naha-Bodhıi-varmar-âna cakravarttiNuvarakal Tevajšenavirattar
Vijayarăja-purattu edupuyagiri Maha-vihârattu Agrä»
mū-v-ulakukkuli šikāmaņiimi-tevarkaļukku nitya vāsa-bhavana
mafikala-grham-āna āddāņqlui añśana nirukkum a-gilamaya-Buddhaladay-p-perum-pali* uńkatala çāstrāgama çīlā2 Uturula-mūļaiyil (vyāriņi) Muyaroçluń kūda elunt’ aruli-y-i- tamaiyil Mätantiratlay-ulla Valafiseyarai-y-um erullidçdaraiyun küçdçli Mün (ru-) y-p-perum-palli-y-enru
* This may also be read nityam.

Page 350
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Io
發u臨瑩鷲ß
தித்ல்
I5
25
3o
35
4o
45
ຂຶ
鸣镜°引 ፲፰፻፵
ت. م yé’s Yʻ* R} 鳗
Slab-inscription
୪iଳିଟିଂ
፵፰፻፵፩፻፭፻ 函深霞 ፩
Kweste
ಸ್ಲೀ ఘీ 蕊 ମୁଁ ଖୁଁ 露醛
శొ
(
SJ-3 i 2;
ಟ್ತಿ js 蠶 2&32:3: §
* *23; 称绒
堊婆型蠶
ପୈଞ୍ଜି تقنية 蠶
爵弼颐 ဦးစိန္တိမျိုက္ကိုစ့်ဖို့(ပြဲ
ရွီး
". 2
|- جنيني Tఉ3CH
---- "F" 3ینیتھوڑیط 臀翌
g 翌盈篮
22 リエーリエーリー 翌葵藏硬
3 ኛ `- ̊ as
కి ".
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

of the Velaikkaras Vol. 11. Plate 35
ஜீத்
| ဒွိမွီညိ§နှီဖွံ]] §
ರಾ?:* AM K-Ka
* 3
ఖాళీ
இதில் 0 ်ကြီးဦးနှီéဦ*ိန္နီကြီ၌
リでリ 醬
బి fit-წშ# ^ 45 థ్రెడ్లే jšಣ್ಣೆ
' *S**TK RSSME :

Page 351


Page 352
No. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O.
32 tiru-namań śätti eńkal aram-ay
33 veņdum enru aran-kāvalukku p 34 ševakarai-y-um oro veli nilam-u 35 -paļi nokkina ūrkal-um parivār 36 -yam pukkaraiy-um paçdçdum keç 37 -v-um alivu paddaçdaňkal alivu : 38 -yam-ullatanai-y-um eññānrum i 39 -lāfi šeyvom āka-v-um paņņina 40 siditya-varai nirpatāka-k-kaiyvi(lu 41 -l-um vedduvittu-k-kuduttom va, 42 ru-tanam pillaikal-tanam Vadu 43 kontam Palakalanai-y-lum ulllidd 44 -rom ippadi tirampuvan-um tira 45 -m tirampa-S-šammatippan-um M 46 padai-p-pakaiyan * paũca mahã-p 47 pūtar mā-tavattorkku-k-kuçduttan 48 pavi-y-um Buddha-Dharmma-Sai 49 -n-um pukun narakam pukuvān
RANTS)
Lines 1-5). Hail! Prosperity M Temple of the Buddha's Tooth-relic v built in the city of Pulasti in Lanka Bahu, as well as the shrines around it (the whole period) unto the dissolution c
[Lines 5-I II) Obelisance to the I Lanka, the Emperor Gri Vijaya-Bahu a scion of the lineage of Iksvaku of th an enemy, entered Anuradhapura and, at put on the sacred crown in order to loo Majesty had Buddhist priests invited f
Read tanam. Read pakaiya. * Devasenãdhộ0 = Devaremảộat = Sinh. Deva * NWidarām ā-kalpa-sandher bhuvi. Here san kalpas. . . . . . .
On the extent of the kingdom of Ramafif inscription. (Ind. Antiq., 1894, pp. Ioo and 224).

THE VELAIKKARAS 253
ekaļ kāvalāy nirka dai-p-padaiyal oro m iddu-k-kuduttu ipm-um paņdāram-um abhaduň kākka-k-kaçdavom āka orntum eńkal anvaukku venduvana-v-e inta vyavasthai candrāt ) verri-Š-šempil-un kalliań-kai idań-kai śikar Malaiyāļar Parivāra-k- u tiru Velaikkäraimpa-S-Solluvan-u- Iatantirattukku-p-pillaitta ātakañ śeytān-um tevar a kollum kodum ingha-ratnaikalukku-p-pillaitta
. . . ara-maravaraka" svasti grīb.
AIONT.
say the Velaikkāra forces protect that thich the Chief Deva-Senadhipa has by order of the King, Cri Vijayadifounded by the Velaikkaras, throughout if the world. Buddha In the prosperous Island of Devar alas Ģrī Sanghabodhi-varmar, e Solar race, gaining victory over many the request of the Buddhist priesthood, k after the Buddhist religion. So, His "om Aramaņa" to Ceylon, and with
* Read pukuvan. Read -maravarka. Senaut (see line 16). ahi means the period of transition between two
idesa, see Taw Sein Ko's notes on the Kalyani

Page 353
254 EPIGRAPHIA
their aid), effected the purification of th
fraternities).
[Lines II I-II 5) He, moreover, bes upon the three Nikayas and having brol canopy of dominion was graciously ple years by practising the ten regal virt sacred birthdays.
Lines I6-21. His Majesty gave -virattar and through him had the gre. Vijayarajapuram, otherwise called P repository for the Tooth and the Bowl-r the crest gems of the Three Worlds the chief fane at the Abhayagiri Mal
of the relics).
Lines 2 I-24. It became also the anointment ceremony and the Hall of F stone statue of the Holy Buddha, in unloosening the sacred eyes (of the ima Lines 25-3ol. The royal preceptc thera of Uturua-mula who is endowed (a knowledge) of all the Castras and A of the state, was pleased to come to Tooth-relic Temple should be under you of the Mãtantra, met together and coi are our elders" and of the kinsmen, with us in our deliberations).
' Dadaddy-p-perum-palli (line 24). * Gandha-&uti, Sinh. Gaằda-&ii, the name a either by the Buddha himself during his lifetime or Rajaguru, here probably only an honorary t Vydrini Mugalan, see above, p. 246. Betw would expect a word connoting the sense of res phrase Uluruda-milaiyil uydrini “ the grammarian : l. I9 Utaraļa- mūļavi mū-z-ulakku šķāmaņi the “existing or “existed' being understood in both c. * Käjämätyar. This does not necessarily im
Or whom we regard as our leaders. Or of those belonging to the community o

ZEYLANICA voI. II
e Buddhist Order of the three Nikayas
towed thrice his own weight (of coins) ight the whole of Lanka under a single :ased to rule the kingdom for fifty-five ues. He also celebrated seventy-three
directions to Nuvarakal Deva Senaat Temple of the Tooth-relic built at llanari; and it became the permanent elics of the Buddha which are like unto) (and which were) at Uttorula-mula, havihara, the original place of deposit
auspicious house for holding the first ragrance' for the auspicious and colossal which is held annually the ceremony of ge) and applying collyrium to them.
or * and (grammarian) Mugalan o Mahāwith piety and virtuous conduct and with gamas, associating himself with ministers the spot, send for us and say ' (this) r custody'. Thereupon, we, the members nvened a meeting of the Valaiseyar who the Nagarattar, who usually associate
* See Mu. xxxvii, 96-97. pplied by the Buddhists to the chamber, occupied by a statue of him after his demise. itle. een the locative Uturula-miulaiyiland Mugalan, one iding, but as pointed out above (p. 248, n. 5), the it Uturulla-milai' is similar in construction to that in three-world crest gems at Uttorula-mulai,' the word
SeS. ply ministers of the present king.
Nagaratār

Page 354
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
Lines 3O-38). In this assembly) Temple) with the sacred name of Minr perum-palli' the great temple of the Veļaikkāra (army) of the three divisio shall remain as our charitable institu assigning for the protection of this ch (of our army) together with one veli ( protect the villages, the retainers, and as well as those who enter it for refug loss or ruin, and that we shall always do as long as, our lineage exists even thoug ruin may fall deeper into ruin.
Lines 39-44. To this effect we, th are included the communities of Valafihand), Siru-tanam (the minor class 2), Pil (the Telugus), Malaiyāļar (the Malayāl spearmen ?), and Palakalanai (the army attestations to this agreement and have both on copper (plates) and on stone, so the moon endure.
Lines 44-49. Accordingly, whoev tells another to infringe it or that cons an enemy of the Velaikkara army, who Mātantra, or [he becomes) one who ha becomes the wicked sinner who has a gods or to spirits or to great ascetics, ol an offence against the three gems nam Order, or he becomes one who will e usually go. Forget not charity Hail!
See above, p. 251 for explanation of this term
* Paņņiņa inta vavasihai (line 39), lit. the dec uyavastha in this sense, see South Indian Inscriptions
° AVirka vendum entru (lines 32-33).

THE VELAIKKARAS 255
we (all of us) invested (the Tooth-relic l-kai-t-tiru-Velaikkaran Daladay-p- Tooth-relic belonging to the illustrious ls' and made the declaration" that it tion under our own custody, that by arity one servitor from each regiment of land (for his maintenance), we shall the property belonging to this shrine, 2, even though (thereby) we may suffer everything necessary for this (shrine) h everything that has already suffered
e illustrious Veļļaikkāras, among whom kai (the right-hand), Idań-kai (the leftlaikal-tanam (Vellalar class P), Vadukar ese), Parivara-k-kontam (the retinue of of Kalanai-men ?), have set (our) handdelivered it over, having had it engraved that it may last as long as the sun and
er that infringes (this contract) or that sents to the infringement of it becomes
has committed an offence against the is committed the five great sins, or he ppropriated what had been offered to (he becomes) one who has committed hely) the Buddha, his Doctrine, and his inter the hell into which such sinners Prosperity
laration which was made. For the use of the word , vol. ii, pp. 5o7 and 5 I 4.
Iddu-k-kuduttu having assigned.

Page 355
256 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 41 (REG. No. 278). POLONNA INSCRIPTION OF PARAKK
NE of the monasteries built by P. (North Park) of Polonnaruva v called Gal-vihara, its Buddhist figure face of the rock. These have been Pilgrims, sightseers, and government ( visited the spot, have expressed in admiration of these ruins which bear w the artistic taste of the twelfth century A A graphic description of the site ap in his Annual Aeport of the Archaeolog of the readers of the AAigraphia Zeya extract with a photograph o of the tem inscription.
Mr. Bell says: "This rock-hewn s features, the most impressive antiquity of Ceylon, and possibly not rivalled thro The line of gigantic figures carved background, calm, immovable, majestic, gazing ever fixedly into space with the wrapped in eternal slumber, must inspir admiration, mingled with an instinctives The irresistible charm and sublim appeal forcibly to the few observant chanced to view it in its peaceful wo spade.
The limited outcrop of rock from v about I miles north of the Promontory o once washed it, and the Citadel. It is extensive oblong site, artificially banked Dágaba, "Jétawanáráma” Viháré and c
In G. 22 of the Index map of Ceylon, s * See Mv. lxxvi. 76–78.
Kindly supplied by the present Archaec * See plam facing p. 84, above.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
RUVA, GAL-VIHARA: ROCKAMA-BAHU I (1153- 186 A.D.)
rakkama-Bahu I was the Uttararama * rith its rock-cut temple, now popularly s and the inscription on the vertical (nown to the public for a long time. fficials, who have, from time to time, writing and otherwise their profound itness to the religious enthusiasm and
D.
pears from the pen of Mr. H. C. P. Bell, rical Survey for 1907. For the benefit amica, however, we need quote only an ple indicating the exact position of the
hrine stands unrivalled as, in its special par excellence to be seen in the Island ughout the Continent of India.
from the gray rock which forms their amid the hush of the surrounding forest, pensiveness of profound meditation, or 2 in the thoughtful beholder wonder and sense of silent awe. ty of the “Gal Viháré' could not but visitors who, for the last century, have oded seclusion untouched by axe and
thich the “Gal Viháiré' was formed lies situated between Töpávewa lake, which less than a quarter of a mile from the up, whereon are located “Kiri Vehera” ther connected ruined buildings.
ee Ceylon Journal of Science, Vol. I, Pt. 2.
logical Commissioner of Ceylon.

Page 356
From a photograph supplied by the Archaeological Survey, Ceylon
 

Epigraphia Zeylanica象Vos //. Psate 36 Polonnaruva: Gal-vihāra|-

Page 357


Page 358
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O)
The gathota stretches from south nowhere does it reach to more than 3oft
It was the south-east face of this it trends eastwards, which was selected b this purpose.
This portion of the rock, 56 yards in but most to north-east; and it was this decided the distribution of the several im The tall standing figure, therefore, occupy the middle, with the colossal re. image to right and left respectively.
The rock face had to be cut back three great images, and scooped out as in and its pronaos.
The sloping rock face immediately smooth for a space (I3 ft. 3 in. by 9 ft. 9 in, in 5 I lines, now much weathered by expc or ordinance for the guidance of Buddh Bahu (I I64-I I-97 A.D.), the Great Mona To that ruler's credit is known to be of the “Gal Viharé', whatever doubt ma which the bombastic Nisşanka Malla, his r For the Mahdizvansa chronicler all direct blunt brevity too definite to adm appreciation of the grandeur of the most
“And this ruler of men built likewis Thaipa, after that he had caused the rock when he had finished all the work he c caves in the rock, namely the Vijadha, knowledge"), the Wisinna óațimá Lena the Afanna-fatima Guhai ("the cave of
Their semi-brick, semi-rock shelte Misinna-patimat and Nipanna-batimdi. over the Buddha as guardian angels (l
More correctly I 153-1186 A.D. Chap. VOL. TI

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 257
west to north-east, broadly speaking;
above the level grounds
'ock-reach, rising most abruptly before y the stone-masons as best adapted for
length, falls away gradually at each end, physical conformation which doubtless ages.
and the shrine pierced into the rock, umbent Buddha and a gigantic sedent
nearly 15 ft. for the sculpturing of the uch as 17 ft. to provide the cave shrine
to the right of the cave was chiselled ) to receive a long Sinhalese inscription sure. This record is a kathikázva [sic] ist clergy, cut in stone by-Parákrama rch of Sinhalese history and tradition.
long beyond question the construction ly exist as to the many other shrines at lear successor, has showered his records. udes to the execution of the work with it of dispute, however wanting in due mpressive sculptures existing in Lanka.
e the Uttararama, nigh unto the Maha that was there to be hewn out. And used cunning workmen to make three a Guha ("the cave of the spirits of “ the cave of the sitting image"), and the sleeping image"°)”. \ .
rs no longer enshrine the colossal But Brahma and Vishnu still hover
idyaidharas) in his cave temple.'
xxviii. 76-78. - * Wijesinha's translation.
Ll

Page 359
258 EPIGRAPHIA
Such is the general description c here shows exactly the spot where the the central cave shrine and the recumb It will also be seen from the accor that its letters, I in. to 2 in each in s lines 2 in. apart, and that in type they Arinbagamuva record of Vijaya-Bahu I slab of Vijaya-Bahu II (1186–1187 A.D na, ra, and ma in these inscriptions w any difference between the medial u, a pu, pra, and har in line 9. There is al even in words borrowed from Sanskrit: As Müller has already stated, th the same as that of the Sinhalese comm century and of works such as the 4m, a good sprinkling of Sanskrit words, m not so much as in the later ones.
As regards the contents, the insc (a) the historical introduction (ll. I(ll. 18-5 II), the end of each section be
The historical material embodied the statement in the Mahávaösa , giv died in the Sala grove of the 'Malla p since his "Enlightenment'. Thereafte reigned in Ceylon Valagam Abha", an the Buddhist Church or sāsana continu Ģrī Sanghabodhi Parakkama-Bāhu I v ment. No sooner had he brought th his attention to reform and revivify Dutthagamani more than twelve and a assuming sovereignty.
See No. 35 above. * No. 3o abo See, for example, the Mihintale Tablets of * See the records of NiSSañka Malla above, p " Vattagamani Abhaya, 439 and 454-466 A. o See also Epigraphia Birmanica, Vol. III, F

ZEYLANICA vOL. III
f the site. The photograph reproduced inscription is on the rock-face between 2nt figure of the Buddha. panying (plate 37) facsimile of the record ize, are, as usual, engraved between ruled may be assigned to a date between the (IO58-III4 A.D.), and the Polonnaruva )o. A comparison of the akşaras ka, ta, ill make this apparent. There is hardly , and ra. See, for example, the aksaras so a tendency to avoid compound letters and Pãli. e language of our record is very much entaries of the beginning of the thirteenth avatura, the Thibavamsa, &c. There is ore than in the earlier inscriptions, but
tription may be divided into two parts: (8), and (d) the disciplinary injunctions ing indicated by a fish symbol.
in the introduction, when compared with ves uš the information that the Buddha rinces after a religious career of 45 years ar, when 454 years had elapsed, there d from thence for a period of I254 years, ed her course of disintegration. Then as already holding the reins of govern2 Island under his sway, than he turned the sasana which, he declared, as had ! half centuries before, was his object in
We A.I.C., p. 62. Mahinda IV (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 7). р. по4 ff. o Ch. lxxiii-22 and lxxviii.
з. (44 and 29-I7 в.с.). t. 2, p. 27.

Page 360
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O
Maha-Kassapa. Thera, the abbot community of theras were at the time Buddhist scriptures, especially the Vin; services, and through them convened a schools of thought in the Order.
At this assembly the scriptures w were solved. This is what is meant bringing about a reconciliation of the
united into one nikaya'. Those who course, to leave the 7 heriya or orthod further the names and particulars of sol rehearsal of the scriptures.
Mahâ-Kassapa Thera presided ov the author of the Sanskrit Grammar / to the Samantapasadika. The others disciples from Anuradhapura; some T INagundapaliya Thera, Moggalana country, as well as representatives of Nanda Thera of the Selantarayatana author of seven important works, was in a mansion of great splendour built by Kassapa's Udumbaragiri fraternity', he of the ecclesiastical board, though he Moggallāna Thera, see above pages 248 The date of this convocation, as ex As soon as the reconciliation was effec the precautionary measures to be adopte harmony, and purity of the Order in the Now, Parakkama-Bahu I must h; procedure observed in bygone days by t Some Ceylon kings under similar circums the example of Asoka and using almost
Called in Sinhalese Dumbulagala, now corru * See B.M. Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS, Intri See Dhammarama Thera's Introd. to his edit

F PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 259
of Udumbaragiri monastery, and his celebrated for their knowledge of the iya section. His Majesty enlisted their synod of Elders representing the various
ere rehearsed and the debatable points by the statement in line 13 that by three mikayas, His Majesty made them did not consent to be so united had, of ox church. The Mahavamsa mentions me of the Elders who took part in the
rer the meeting. He is supposed to be åsavaóodstana and of a Sinhalese sanne present were Nanapala. Thera with his heras from Saphara (Saparagamuva ?); Thera and others from the sub-king's the three mikayas from Rohana led by Vihara. Sariputta Thera, the pious also living at the time in Polonnaruva the King. As he belonged to Maha may have taken part in the deliberations S not mentioned by name. Regarding -25O. plained on p. 2o5 above, was in II I 65 A.D. ted, there arose the question regarding d for the due maintenance of discipline, future. ave learnt the tradition as regards the he Indian Emperor Asoka as well as by stances. So, Parakkama-Bahu emulated the same sort of expressions which the
ited to Diňbulāgala. See Nos. 3 I and 34 above.
d., p. xv.
ion of the Moggallana-paiciika-pradipa, p. xiv.
Ll 2

Page 361
26o EPIGRAPHIA
latter is stated to have employed in h 246 B.C.), he asked Maha Kassapa. The ecclesiastical rescript which forms the It is to be noted that, strictly speaking, to the monks. The Church has to c obedience to the laws of the church.
According to Buddhaghosa, the rep Aathavathu, one of the results of the under Asoka's patronage was the produc Tissa "to avert all bases of heresy that arise'. We venture to suggest anot namely, the Vinaya-samukasa mentione addressed by Asoka to the Sangha.
Our reasons for this assertion are: material to accept as true the tradit Buddhism in the fourth year after his of monasteries during the following thr to infer that he was in touch with Bud (d) After experiencing the horrors of th reign, he became a Buddhist upasaea ar notably the Dhammapada, for it is its means of his edicts; namely, the princ cluding a himsa and dana-all of which with the doctrines of other contemporar our record, Asoka also paid visits to the himself acquainted with the Patimokk a result he may have himself noticed til and, possibly at the request of the Elc purge the religion of its impurities; (e) may have taken place, for the third or
See Kathāvatthu Atthakathā (Introd. tr. in pp. 5-7). See also the Kalyani Inscription (Ind., Ibid., p. 7. Contrast, however, Keith, Bud See also Hultzsch, Inscriptions of Asoka, Int “ Cf. sagha upele, saghe upayāte, and sanigh inscriptions. We still think that M. Senart's inte Professor D. R. Bhandarkar infers that Asoka bec of a vihara. See his Asoka, pp. 78-8I.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
s appeal to Moggaliputta Tissa (circa ra and his Board of Elders to issue the second part of the present inscription. the king has no authority to issue orders lo that, but the king can enforce their
buted author of the Commentary on the third Rehearsal of the Buddhist Canon tion of the Aathavatthu by Moggaliputtahad arisen, and that might in the future her compilation for the same purpose, d in the Calcutta-Bairat rock-inscription
(a) Though we have as yet no reliable. cions of Asoka's actual conversion to coronation, or of his building thousands ee years, yet there is sufficient evidence dhism and was attracted by its tenets; e Kalinga war, in the ninth year of his ld seems to have studied Buddhist texts, teachings that he has promulgated by iples of metta, earuna, and mudlita, incovered more or less common ground y schools; (c) Like Parakkama-Bahu of Buddhist sangha and presumably made ha and other Vinaya treatises; (d) As he existence of heresies in the Sangha, lers of the Theriya sect, determined to So, the Rehearsal of the Buddhist Canon second time, in the seventeenth regnal
Aung's and Rhys Davids' Points of Controversy, Antiq., Vol. xxii, I893, p. I6). dhist Philosophy (1923), pp. I 6-9.
rod. p. xlix. am upagate in Rupnäth, Bairat, and Maski rock:rpretation of this phrase is the more correct one. came a bhiksu-gatika, a co-resident with the bhiksus

Page 362
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
year of Asoka, and for the future guic President of the Board of Elders (probal patriarch of Mathura, wrote the Aatha compiled the Vinaya-samukasa, an abst after, we think, Asoka addressed his Ca with the knowledge of the Buddhist w the clergy and the laity to act accordin the V/anaya-samuÅéasa and the other tre the later inscriptions of Asoka, as for ex change of tone. They do not contain earlier records, but they assume the cha threat that breakers of the union of t Community.
This is exactly what has happened i corruptions or dissensions in the Buddh and a Katikā-vatta (Sin. katikā-vata) i Calcutta-Bairat rock-inscription is no do tion, or of that of the Sikkhapada-vala precepts both for the bhikkhus and ti Buddhist kings used to enforce by me; which may have included a list of puni. The lithic records such as the Jeta dhapura slab-inscription of Kassapa Vo, a afford us glimpses of the administration incidentally of the strict rules which th expulsion, but we have so far not come Aamma or of a seatika-vata anterior to t
Hultzsch places this inscription in the twel while Barua's calculations bring its date down to p. 302). The latter date agrees with the views of
See the pillar edicts of Kausambi, Sanchi, an For divergent opinions of scholars regarding Edmunds' Buddhist Bibliography (San Francisco, I Asoka, pp. 86-88.
* Mv. xliv. 46-47, 77; xlvii. 71 ; li. Io, 44. E.Z., Wol. I, No. 1. Ibid, * Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, the learned editor of til he received three copies of a katika-vata supposed t but on examination he found that they were later cc

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 26
ance of monks Moggaliputta Tissa, the ly identical with Upagupta), the Buddhist watthu and he or the Board may have act of the Vinaya precepts; (f) Therecutta-Bairat rescript to the Sangha and ritings he now possessed, advised both g to the rules of conduct prescribed in atises mentioned in the record; (g) In ample, the pillar edicts, we notice a slight merely the pious wishes of Asoka as in racter of injunctions culminating in the
he Sangha shall be expelled from the
Ceylon. Whenever a pious king noticed ist church, he had the Canon rehearsed issued. The Vinaya-samuasa of the oubt a compilation either of this descripnjana, containing a summary of Vinaya he samaneras, the observance of which ans of a decree called alhamma kamma * shable offences as in the eatied-vatas.
vanarama Sanskrit inscription, Anura: and the Mihintale tablets of Mahinda IV" of monastic institutions in Ceylon and 2 monks had to observe under pain of ; across a complete copy of a dhamma he present one on the Gal-vihara rock.
th year of Asoka's reign (Ins. of Asoka, p. xlvii); he thirty-seventh year (The Mahabodhi, June 1926, . A. Smith in his History of India, p. IoI. d Sarnath.
this treatise, see Senart's Inscriptions of Piyadasi, Io4), J. R. A. S., I 9 I 5, pp. 8o8-8o9. Bhandarkar’s
Cf. also Wijesinha's note to Mu, xliv, 46.
No. 4. Ibid, No. 7. e Katikaivat-saigard, says in his introduction that have been that of Voharika Tissa (269-291 A.D.). mpilations of no authority.

Page 363
262 EPIGRAPHIA
Of the later Atatika-vatas, we see in th of the one issued by Kitti Nissanka Ma of Vijaya-Bāhu III (circa I 227-I 23 I A. celebrated author, Sariputta Thera of another eminent Elder, Durnbulagala N at which the sacred text was revised a promulgated. Thereafter his distingu I 265 A.D.) had the Dariudademi Aatika presided over by Aranyaka Medhanka this, the authors have included practic kkama-Bahu's Gal-vihara Aatika-vata. Välivița Piņdapātika Saraņańkara, wh Aatika-vata under the patronage of Kin; incorporated the contents of the Damba Rajasirinha (178o-I797 A.D.), also had a particulars regarding all these and a fe given in the Aatikaval-saigara to w information.
As stated above, the present inscri a long time. But ho one published it u an English translation of it in his Ancie, Since then an improved edition appeal 1922).
The edition given below is based Mr. A. M. Hocart, the present Archa perusal of the second part of the reco translation will give the reader a fair ide rules and the scriptural authorities they
1 E.Z., Vol. II, No. 16.
MS. copies of this work are to be found
Kaikiwai-saigard, No. 2.

ZEYLANI CA. (VoIL. III
: Hatadage wall-inscription a fragment la (I 187-II96 A.D.). During the reign .) Sangharakkhita Thera, a pupil of the Polonnaruva, with the co-operation of edhankara, held an ecclesiastical court nd a new code of disciplinary rules was shed son Parakkama-Bāhu II (I 23 I - vata issued by an assembly of Elders a of the Dumbulagala fraternity. In ly the whole of the contents of ParaEvidently taking this as a precedent, en he and his collaborators issued a Kīrti Qrī Rājasirinha (746 - 78o A.D.), leni-katika-vata. His successor Rajadhi disciplinary rescript promulgated. More w others more or less fragmentary are hich we are indebted for much useful
ption has been known to the public for ntil Dr. Müller included an edition and ut Anscriptions in Ceylon (London, 1883). red in the Aatikavat-saigara (Colombo,
on the two ink-estampages supplied by 2Ological Commissioner of Ceylon. A "d and of the notes accompanying the of the strict character of the disciplinary are based on.
n the British Museum. For a printed edition, see

Page 364
NO.
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
ΤΕΣ
අප බුදුන් කල්ප ශතසහස්‍රාධික ච(තු) පුරා මාරසශ්‍රහාම භූමිවූ මහාබොඩි ප රිවාර මාර පරාජය කොටා සවිවජඤe චාතුර්විපක මහාමෙඝයක්ඉසයින් දි ක කල්ප කොටි ශතසහස්‍රයෙහි * මෙ. ධමමාමාතවක්‍රියායෙන් නිවමින් සක @යස්හි ම ල්ලරාජයන්ගෙ සාලවමනාදන්‍යානයෙහි (පිරි)නිවි සාරසිය සූපනගැස් හවු දවස පටන් එක්වාදහස් දෙසිය සූ පනහැස් හවුරුද්දක් භින්න නිකායවැ සම්මතාදි පරම්පරායාත” සූයඹව(∞)ලෙ යමෙශ0මරිචින් විරාජමා 85) இல()8eைெ రిజర్వులిEg * මහරජා @ෂකයෙන් අභිෂික්තව( විජාම්හිත වසනුවන් අජඤන දූපීක්‍ෂන මූලක අපුතිපත්ති
න්නවන ? ශාසනාවචර කුලසූත්‍රයන් ආජඤච කූවතිතියක්ග්‍ර මෙවැනි කිලුවක් දැක( ' බොහො සත්නුදු අපායභාග් මෙවති වහල්වුව මැනැවැයි
1 දඹදෙණි කතිකාවතටද (ද.කති ඇතුළත් කරනලද මෙකාට හැකිය. මෙයින් සමහරක් * * දිවස්’-කතිකාවත්දෙකෙකහිම
·* * අනවරාගුසෙසාරවෘතතයෙහි’- * * නිරුපඬිශේෂ” වියයුතුයි
'පිරිමෙහම්න් ’-කති. දෙකෙහිම *පරමපරානුයාත ‘-කති. දෙකේ * කෙසේනකදික්හි වාහපත “-කති. { * ශ්‍රී පරාකූමබාහු’-කති. ෙද අපාය වාසසනයාපනනවන “-කළු
5.
:

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 263
රසංඛ්‍ය පරිමිත කාලය(ක්) සමතිස් පැරුම් යීයාපාංකාරුඪවැ දූවිචාර සප 3ද ප්‍රා පතව පන්සාලිස් හවුරුද්දක් දිවස්* වැඩහැ සිටැ අඹෙන කලශාගනීන් දශඛවෙමින් සිටි ස(තිව)යන් ලබුද්ධකාතන්‍ය නිමවා කුසිනාරානුවරැ අබ්
8 නිරූපධිෙශෂ * නිවච්වාණ ධාතුවෙන් රුද්දක් ගිය කල වළගම් අභා මහරජු
ශාසනය පිරිතෙ(ය)මින් 5 සිටි කල්හි මහා \ශාද්භූත රාජාධිරාජ කෙමෙනකදිගභිවාහප්ත”
ණන් සකල ලංකාබෝතලෙහි එක රාජාභාහී
· පුණදායී ඇතිවැ රාජාසසුඛානුභව කොටu
දුෂපුතිපත්ති විපෙවග විහතව අපායා ඒ දැකගැ සුපරිශුධ බුධශාසනයෙහි මාව‍ැනි
දැක( උදාසීන වුවහොත් බුදුසස්න නස්සි
· පස්වාදහසක් පවත්නා බුදුසස්නට මා
.)කීතීනිග්‍රීරාජසිංහ කතිකාවතටද(කී. කති.) )ස් සසඳනෙකාට පාඨපුහෙද දැනගත මෙහි පහත දක්වමු.
උ") නයි.
-කතිකාවත් දෙකෙහිම,
D. කභිම. මදමකභිම.
3. මෙද,

Page 365
264 - EPIGRAPHIA
9 පුජකසුපුරස්සර කරුණයෙන් සංකෞචා කවුරුන් වහල්බෙකාට්‍ය අපගතකලද @කෙරම් බෙදාමෙහායි සිතා අඛඩාච්ජි 10 ධ ගුණගණග සගත කොටා රක්ෂි: ගුණරත්නාලයාකාරයෙන් ’ සමලයක් లిఅలిలేర gల్లిది) అలెవియరలిజి 11 භික්‍ෂූසෙෆියා දැක( ඔවුන් වහල් මෙකාට( ගලිපුන් ఈజి అ96లార్మతో වහල්මෙක මැඩගැ ශාසනම 12 ල විශේෂාඛා තෘතීය ධමමසෙගායනා කු ශත පාපනිකුෂුන් ශාස්තාශාසනයේ ගුණගමෙණෙපත මහා කජිණ 13 ශ්‍රවයන් ඇතිකල්හි පවා පූවච්රාජය: මෙකාට( ගත හුණු * තුන්නකා සමග විහාරාදි කෙනාළුක් මහඅ‍ැඟි වි 14. හාර ලක්දිවැ තන්හි තන්හි කරවා
වාසකරවා නිරන්තර ප්‍රවාත්ත ධමදී දශීන පුභව ප්‍රීතිපුකාංගොමාදා රසා 15 සවා දෙයහි ශෛලාලවැ කාලානුකාලයෙදී එළබැ සන්නිපීතිත ” සංඝමධ්‍යගත * මෙකාට( ම0විසින් මෙහාත්සා 16 හයෙන් සාධිතවූ මෙම සංඝ[සා]මණි පරිද්දෙන් මතුවන සංඝයාද අප්‍රමා ච්ඡතාදි ගුණෙන් යුක්තව, වසනා 17 රිද්දෙන් අවවාදානුශාසන කොටැ ශ0 ගුකෙණෙපතව( කරන * ආරාධනාද වරයන්මගැවිසි
1 ' වහල්බෙකාටවවා පt * කති. දෙකෙහිම උදා: * * අෙනක සහස්‍ර පාප * සමගමෙකාට ගත නු * අමෙනක සහසු සංඛ්‍ය * තෙපළූෂධාග “ මෙහාj ' කති. කෞදෙකහිම උ" * කරනලද ‘-කති.
4

ZEYLANICA (vol. II
;ත භාදය , ඇතිවැ මෙලෙස නට සසුන් කවා ! පස්වාදහසක් පවත්නා පරිද්දෙන් දුතාදි විවි
x වඩිත මෙපාෂිත ශිලස්කන්ධයාදි ලෙ0කික àතවූ උඳුමබරගිරි නිවාසි මාහා කාශ්‍යප
බුදුන්විසින් අනුජඤත බුධකල්ප * මොග් ටැ පාපහිඤෂු* නිමමථනය කොටu දුල්ලිබ්ධි
දැරැවූ ධමීමාෙශාක මහරජහුගේමන් අෙනක සාන් අපගත කොටා ෂඩහිජඤදාමනක
හීවිසින් මෙහාත්සාහයෙනුදු සමග ෙනා කිරීමෙන් එක්නක0 මෙකාටගැ ෙජතවනමහා
එහි සහසු සංඛාන්‍යාතිකුරාන්ත * මහාසංඝයා 20මිපදානයෙන් උපස්ථාන තෙකකෙරමින් සංඝ
නි පෙණුෂථාග * ශිලස(මු)කෙපත(වැ. විහාරයට වැ තද් දශීන පුසූත ප්‍රීතිපුකාංGමාදාරසාස්වාද
|ය පස්වාදහසක් අභින්නවා පවත්නා දවැ ශුනළුවිදශීනාධුරවයෙහි යෙදී අලෙප
සනය රක්ෂාකළමැනනැවැයි යුක්ත ව්‍යක්ත අසාමහාකාශගායප මහාසථවිර ප්‍රමුඛසථවිර
ස්වාදහසක්’-කති. ‘තෙද,
නයි. හිකුණූන්'-කති. මෙද. හුණු ‘-කති. මෙද.
සා ඇති “-කති. මෙද. @පාසථාග,-වියයුතුයි නයි.
Yća.

Page 366
NO.
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
න් පුමා දවිහාරින් අවකාශ කෙනාලබ: ඇදුකෙරාල්ද ‘ නොවිහිද කළ කති. විසින් තම තමා නිසා වන අතෙනතදී හාරිකයන් අතුරෙහි නිස දෙන්නට නිස පමා කෙනාවියැඳී * ගුන්ථඩුරයෙහි මෙ{ అ3 ఆeఠిణ ర లిటిలినే జ6లి ద్లg සූත්‍රය ද වනපොත් “ පිරිහෙළීය. කෙනා ධුරයෙහි යෙහි * මෙයෙදන්නවුන් විද් මැනැවැයි වදාළබැවින් තුන්වෙලෙහි රියව් (සුමනා)සිල් පිරිසුදුකොටගෑ කාහිය පලගක් හුණුගන්වා දවස කඩ කෙන පඨමං පතිරූපෙ නිවෙසෙය * යි වදා තමාද මෙ(කී) ගුණගයෙහි වෙසෙසින්
(වදාළෙන්) 7 ගුන්ථඩුරයෙන් වැඩියක් සඩිවිහාරිකයන් ලවා මුල්සිබ කෙසබියා @පාත් කරවා සිබවළඤවිනිස අස්වා දී විචාළ තැනැක කියන්නට මෙපාමහාද් හිකරවා යැටකි. චිවෙකවතුදු පුරවා ශක්තිපමණක් හදාරා නිමිකල විදශීනා ධුරයෙහිමැ යොදා චතුස දවස් යවනු කොටැ පැවැත්විය යුතු అరివిర€పర్షర్తి 6విరళడది Gజవ్య() &ణ6)
පිරිමෙහළ) පරිහරණකරනුඹෙකාට( මෙය @මවුන් හැමැකෙඳනාමැගෙ මෙනයාහැම්ල් දු මව්පිය කෙඳමෙඳනා හා මෙලෙසමැ එක්කු සබුම්සරුන් හා මෙතෙහකරුවන් පි මෙකීවවුන්ම කෙරාගී වුව බෙහෙදක්
* * ඇජෙරාල් -කති. මේද,
* මීට මතු ශාසනකථාපුවාත්තිය ද පුසතධාවනයා බලා දැනගත හැ
* කති. දෙකෙහිම උදා නයි.
* * යටත් පිරිසෙයින් යට කී උභය පු
කති. ෙමය පුනරුත්ය ධමමපද : අනතවගගයෙහි,
6
WOL. II

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 265
න සනදහා බමමවින[ය] සසන්දනකොටගෑ කාවති * <0)<ය ගණදෙටු තෙරවරුන් )0සික සයිචි
•යන් මිකෙනඥන්නට කෙයාගා3වැ වසන්නවුන් සාදා යැවත්පිරිමෙසයින් විනෙයන් කුදුසිබ·
Gని అలా දී ගණසයගණකාදින් දුරුකොටගෑ ගුන්ථ සිනුදු සතතයෙන් විවෙකවත් පිරුව ଠି ତୁ 3ඹාසී ආදිවූ කමටහෙනක්හි යෙදි දෙතුන් \නෙකාට විවෙකවත් පුරවා අතතානෙමව ළබැවින් තම } යෙදී අත්වැඩ පරවැඩ සාබමින් කී @කාවa ගත කෙනාෙහන අෙනතවාසික
8) as) සමසින් සමසා ආදාන්ත කොට, සුමනා සත් කරවා දසධම් සතතයෙන් මෙමෙන
( චරිතානුකුල කමටහනක් උගන්වා ම්පජoඤ කථාමෙයහි වදාළ පරිද්දෙන්
ව් සුනන් වනපොත් මෙකාට( අසා මෙනයා }0දා, විමෙවකවතුදු පුරවා හික්මැවියැ යුතු }මන වැ සමෙහාත් කණවැන්ඳඹු නගුන් බූනුන් හා ණිසා අහර සිගා යන ගමනක් හා හා සබුම්
ඹ. කතිකාවතේද, කී. කතිකාවතේද කිය.
àතිමොක්‍ෂයාදිය පිරිහෙළිය කෙනා දි "-දඹ.
* * පරිද්දෙන් “--දඹ. කති.
M.

Page 367
266
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
EPIGRAPHIA
· සරුන්ට බෙහෙත් පස් සිගා යන ගමන්
ගමනක් මුත් මෙයින් පිටත් කටයුතු @න0දියනැ යුතු ගිලාන0ඳි කෘතසෙය
න් පිටතට යන්නවුන්ට සමු දෙත්මෙහාද
දුකුළා අයහැත් වදාළබැවින් හුදු අවාසක ආප(තත්‍ය)නාපත්ති (මාතතු) යක් දන්නා, වා3ක්ත සගමොකනකුන් මුල් ආ සගමොකනකුන් තමා සමීපයෙහි පතක් මෙහා පැවිදිමෙකනකුන් දැකැ මුත් මෙන: සංඝයාවිසින්මැ මැජඹුන් යැමැ සිතිස 86 vol. සතපා අලුය(මැ නැගී කමටහන්හි දේ
@ගවා පුහුණු ගත් පිරිවහා සිවුරු
· නිමවා දහගබ් මාබෝ අගණවතුදු අ
වත් ඈ කතුවුවතුදු සපයා උවන් වළන්දියා බොජුන්හලැ වතාවත් නිමවා එක්බි, රජන්නම් කරනුවන් පස බෙදනුව සෙස්ස වුන් කැන්දිති වැළැන්දූ ඉක්බිතයෙතහි
කී නියායෙන් ගුන්ථවිදශීනා ධුරයෙl @නාවැ වත් වෙලා දක්වා දවස් යවා ඉ | වත්පිරිතට ලැබී රැස්වූවන් විසිනුදු
කරණයට බමමී වා ක ථා අරියො වා තුණහීභාවො 1 යි වද පිටත් , තිරගවින කථා හා කාම ; පෙරැ යැමැද බණ කියනු කියවනු නු ධරනු ධමමකථා කිරීම් ඈ මොනරාසි: මැන්ඳින් යැමැ සපත් සන්දෑ සති සම්පජ යුතු කටයුත්තෙකින් එළ බෙන මඟි පැවිජියන් විසින් පසිලිපැ ගතයුතු හැමැ වෙලෙහිමැ කිපිසිතින් කිසිවක්ත්‍ර හා මෙනරාබිණියා යූ
* මජක්ඩම නිකාය-3 වශග, අරි

ZEYLANICA VOL. III
නක් හා (පැවැරු තැනකට) පිරිතට යන ෆ්තකට කාලචිකාලයෙහි ඇත්ගමට් සමු
ඒ අවා3කතයන්ට සමු දෙන උපාධාන්‍යායන්ට xතයන්ටමa සමු නොදි මෙපාමෙහාපවරුණුහ0
ප්‍රීකොටගෑ සමු දිය යුතු නන් ගණයෙකින් වසවත හුන් තැනැ ගණ(කෞත)රුන්ගෙන්
\වැසැචියැ යුතු සථවිර නව මධ්‍යම හැම ති සමපජoඤයෙන් යුත් නිතදි . සෙවුමින්
\යදී හින්ද සිටැ සක්මන් කිරීමෙන් දවස් සකසා හැන්ද මෙපරවැ දැහැටිකිස
හැදුරුවත් කෙතරවත් ගිලන්වත් සෙනසුන් නමෙහාත් බොජුන්හල් එළැබැ කැන්දිති
ත්තෙහි පත්ෙපාත් බලනුවන් ගෙත්තම් }න් ඈ ඉක්මන් කටයුතු ඇතියවුන් මුත්
කමටහන්හි යෙදී දවස් යවා පස්බත්හිදු හි යෙදී ගිහිමිනිස් පැවිජියන් හා සංසහි
රියව් @නාතෙපාෙහානා කරුණක් ඇතඹුත් | සන්නිපතිතානෙ වො භිකඛවෙ චයට
%ළ බැවින් ධමමකථා මනස්කාර දෙකින් විතක්ෂිකාදී පාප විතක්ෂිකයෙන් නොයෙදි අස
ස් පියෙවින් හා විදශීනා ධුරයෙන් ගෙවා foඤයෙන් යුත් නින්දි සෙවියැ යුතු පිටතවිය.
ලී පිළිමගෙ ඈ කැපත(Gනක්හි ලැගුම් | වත් මෙකළිසිතින් වත් කෙනාසරුප් මෙතපුල්
සපරිකෙයසන සුතත.

Page 368
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
තු මවුනුදු වුව වි(ෂ)භාගයන් හාද ම @නාබිණිය යුතු වැඩිමහල්ලවුන් 6 වියැ යුතු තමා අයනියකුදු මහල්ල නට කෙනාදිය යුතු ග(ම)න් යන්නත් සුදුසු පිරිකරක් තමා අත්හි ඇත මු @නාමෙතෙමන තැන් එළැබීයැ යුතු රිකරක් ඇත සරුප් (. වෙලෙ)වියෙන්
· තුමෙවච .. .. .. ... ත . වතත වටටතී) 1 යි වදාළබැවින් සිනාවට , හිඳු හඬ කෙනාවිහිද මුව වසා සතුටුප . සන්හිකෙන්ඳන අධිකරණ බැහැර කෙන අධිකරණ තමා මෙන0 ඉසිලියනැ යුතු ල්ලෙඛo අචචජෙනතන අප්පමත්තෙත ආමිසන්වාය ලොලතා * යි වදාළබැවින් දහගබ් මහබෝ ඈ වන්දිමි න් ගනඳ දු(මිමල්) ඈ පුදමින් දැවූබු ව, යුතු ඇත්ගම්හි ගිහිමිනිසුන් හා ! කට යුතු ඉබෙකෙචචා සංඝ ග @තාපි අචිත්තිකාරකලතා මෙට්@ර භික් නිසීදති ඕතඩොකාපි භණති බාහා පරාමසති * සී අනාචා රනියේදීශ[ෙය]හි වදාළබැවින් සගමැත. එව් @නාසැටියැ යුතු මහළු සගුන් හා ඉතා කෙනාළථවැ නැමී සිට( අ ත් මෙනරාවනා බිණියා යුතු කිසිතැමෙ සැනනැවියනැ යුතු පබන්දේසතෙරහි වසනු පබබාෙජනතා සොබෙතවනා පබබාගේ ථ සොබෙත්වා උපසමපාදෙර් සොබෙත් පබබජජව උපසමපඳව ලහිතවා ස[ක ක්සා පැවිජි කට යුතු පිරික්
1 කොම්පාලිපාඨයේ බොහෝත(න්
වාගන්ට උගහටයි. * සමනතපාසාදිකා-කඨිනවගග * විසුබිමගග -සීලනිෙදාදස-කාරි * සමානතපාසාදිකා-වුලලවගග

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 267
9කුදු වුව ළදරු බාලයකු හාද (රහස්හි) නාදන්ව මෙහෙකරුවන්ට දැහැවිලි කෙනා න් අනුමෙන0දන්ව අන් නූවිසින් මහලු සගුන්ගෙ තෙතමි නස්නට ත් අතුබෙරහි වැසි අවද පියවි ගමනින් මැ එබන්දු පි යීන්මැ යෑ යුතු (න හි එතo . . . . න ස්මා හසනත යසමීය විහිත මත්තන් තo ගිසි කරුෙණක් මණක් දැක්විය යුතු තමා වන වෙහෙරැ àපහළ කට යුතු අන් මෙවෙහරු සන්හිමෙනඥන
ଅ3 |න භිකඛන0 කප්පිමෙයෂි න කාතබබ0 ත් කැපපසයෙහිදු ලොල්බව් මෙනයාකට යුතු
ළනඥමින් පා කස්සෙහි ලමින් ෙනාබිණියා, පසපිළිබඳ කථාද විසභාග කථාද කෙනා
තබූ ඝටටයෙනතබා පි තිණිති ඝටටයෙතතාපී විමෙකබපමෙකාපි භණති කුමාරස්සපි සිරය
{ට එළබියනුවිසිනුදු වෙරින් එච් සිවුරෙන් හා බිණුවමනා කරුණක් ඇත ආදර දක්වා
නක්හිදු කොමරුන් මෙවරු අත්ලා ගෙනයා වූවනට විබෙවු මෙන0කොටu හැදෑරිය යුතු 5
වා නිස්සයං කෞදළු එකෞකා පි හි කුලපුත්තො Jලමපි සාසනං පතිණියා,පෙති * යූ බැවින් පිරි
බුලාලිපියෙහි මැකීගොස්තිබෙන නිසා කිය
සිකබාපදවණණනා. ක අනාචාරවණණනා. -Gසනාසනගගාහවිනිචඡය වණණනා.
M. 2

Page 369
268 EPIGRAPH
49
50
51
සා උපසමපත්ති කට යුතු පිරික් සමාදන් වියැ යුතු මෙම කීතාක් , යම් මෙකෙනක් කෙම් කළ කතික වත්හි ෙනාහික්මැ වරද(වා) පවති “ කරවා අවවාදෙකථාට්‍ය නැවැ; දක්වා හිතුටුවා විනයානුකුල ප ත්මක් නැතතෙහඹාත් උන්බෙකෙරහි ( විසිනුදු තමන් තමන්ට යෙදූ @හාත් මහතෙතරවරුන් යෙදූ ද
R
Apa Budun kalpa gatasahasra samatis-pärum purā Māra-sa -rüdha-vä durvvara sa-pa-rivāra Māra parājaya kotā sarv divas catur-dvipaka mahāmeg -ka kalpa koti gata-sahasrayehi dharmmamrta-varsayen nivam nuvarä abiyès-hi Ma-lla-rājayange sālavanodyānayehi sārasiya sū-panās havuruddal davasä patan ekvädahas desiya -panäs havuruddak bhinna nikāy, sammatáždi paramparäyäta ° S abhivyāpta yagomarīcīn virāja -na Cri-sa(rn)ghabodhi Parakr telehi eka rājyābhişekayen rājya-sukhāønubhava koțä vasa
For certain textual differences, collate wi
vata (Damb. K.) and in the Kirtti-Çrī-Rājasirinha
Omitted in both the Kaikavatas. * Anawaragra-samsara-urtavehi in both th
Read nirupadhiesa. "pirihemin in both K.
naika-dik-hi vyapta in both K.

IA ZEYLANICA
0 නිස දියැ යුතු තමා යහන පමණ තැ නොරිසින් පවතුකුදු අයුණු කෙනා:
Šනම් තුන් යැලක් දක්වා වරදට නිව් හැඳ එසෙමැ පවතිත්නම් නිස කෙනා :වැ - ܙ නාබැන්ඳි හැරැවියැ යුතු ගණකෙඳටු මෙත මුරයෙහි පමාව( සංඝයා හික්මවා ගෙන
ඬුවම් කට යුතු <00)<ය
NSCRIPT.
dhika ca(tu)r-asarinkhya parimita kä ńgräma-bhümi-vü Mahabodhi pary
vajña-pada prapta-vä pansalis havu hayak-seyin vädä sițä ane
* klegagnin dagdha-vemin siti sa( in sakala-buddha-krtya nimavā Kul
nirūpadhigesa nirvvāņa dhātuven k giya kalä Valagam Abhā Ma.
Sūa-vâ çâsanaya piri(y)emin * siti kalhi uryya-va(m)godbhuta rajadhiraja na naama-Bähu° Maharajänan sakala L bhisikta-vā vijrmbhita puņyardhi 1UVa
h this the portions included in the Dambaden atikāvata (K. K.). See Jayatilaka’s Katikāvat
Aka izkāvatas.
paramparanuyala in both A. Cri Parakrama-Bahu in both K.

Page 370
Rock-inscription of Parakkama-Bahu I
§ 恐接签懿盔
* “یغش،
z፲*?
ی}
リ
يمد الحججين
Pe. .
4 مہ منگ پہ مہر اب م م ? ہر وہ آ72
 

y ot. If it. I'll 08 (5 /
S
ఘీక్ష * تشيكيميائي SS S ܡܒܕܪܘ
*
O O ܦܘܬܚܐ * 影
リ 2. رع Σ ܔ یہ 8 ܨܪ في جذيsܓܨܲ 懿签蔷 r% KSK 33 st 蕊 确 Cożܥ2
ငိုမ္ဗိန္တိဒ္ဒိဒ္ဓိန္တိဒ္ဓိ リ。 සීඝ්‍රද්ද්‍රි. 35 §ෂුද්‍රිෂ්
§ 夔到 ଛିଣ୍ଡି
孺 క్ష్
醫
葱望 . O

Page 371
Eртуrирни деутитиса
% Ray 4) දුෂ්දී%ශ්‍රීග්‍රි8 ජූද් § 驚 లక్ష్ప్రేక్స్టి స్దా ఢ
{sij مبارزانیها
k
15 SS
ー
2O
25
3O
35
露令 VN - କାଁ 器 翌笠盔 4o 蟹蕊猕
نجوم. . ,'
(2%
岑、
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Polonnaruva: Ga"-
§ණි.ඵ්ඵ්ණ්ඨි)ශික් e.
a リ。
努空奕翌
s

Page 372
NO.
10
11
12
13
14
15
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
ajñāna durjñāna mūlaka apratipatti -nnavana o çāsanāvacara kula-pu -nayehi ma-vani ajfia-ca-kravarttiyak-hu me väni kiluțak c nassi boho sat-hu-du apayabhägov mā vahal-vulva-mänäväyi prajñā-purassara karuņāyen sarinc kavurun vahall-koțä apagataparidden kerem-dohoyi sitā akhai - dha guņagaņāfiga saigata-kotä
laukika guņa ratnālainkārayen s Маһӑ-кӑҫуара Maha-sthavira, bhiksu-saringhayä däkä ovun vahal-k Moggaliput-Tis-Maha-terun va koțä durlabdhi mädä çāsana-ma -la viçodhâ trtiya dharmma-samgâya men aneka gata papa-bhiksun ga 2 dyaneka guņa-gaņopeta mahā-kşi 1çravayan äti-kalhi pavā pūrvva-rāj no-koţă gata hunu * Tun-nakă sa mahä.-vihärädi no-ek maha-ägi v -hära Lak-divätanhitanhikaravà eh -ghaya vasa-karava nirantara prav keremin saringha-darçana prabhav -Svadayehilola-vaikalanukalayehi pal elabä sannipatita o saringha-madh pramodya-rasazsvada-kota ma-visi -hayen sadhita-vu me saringha-sama paridden matu-vana saringhayā-da dvayehiyedi alpeacchataedi-gunen
apaya vyasandpanna-vana in both K. * vahal-kotavavā pas vā-dahasak in both K.
Omitted in both K.
samaga-kota gata nu hunu in both K. " Read pausadhanga or posathaiga.

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 269
duspratipati visa-vega vihata-vā apāyārayan däkä supariçuddha Buddha-çāsa
äkä däkä udäsina-vuvahot Budu-sasna eti pasvā-dahasak pavatnā Budu-Sasnața
pdita hrdaya-äti-vä mese nata sasun talaninka-vā’ pasvā-dahasak pavatnā dacchidratäzdi viviakşita vardhita poşita çıla-skandhâzdi amalarnkrta-vū Udumbaragiri nivāsī
pramukha Mahāvihārādhivāsioțä Budun-visin anujñāta Buddha-kalpa * hal-kotâ papa-bhikşu * nirmmathanaya
nā kärävū Dharmmāçoka-maha-rajahustr-asanayen apagata-kota sad-abhijfiaz ņā? Aw layan-visin mahotsahayen-udu samanga : maiga-kirimen ek-naka kota Jetavanaiisahasra sarinkhyastikranta " maha-sa(m)- vrtta dharmmāmisa-danayen upasthana
priti-pramodya-rasa1șathāňga 7-çīla-sa(mu)petä-vä vihārayața ya-gata-vā tad darçana prasuta pritin mahoatsagriya pasvādahasak abhinna-vä pavatnā apramada-va grantha-vidarana-dhurayukta-va vasana-pa
“ aneka sahasra papahiksin in both A. * aneka sahasra saikhyä ätiin both K.
Omitted in both K. .

Page 373
27o EPIGRAPHIA
17 -ridden avavādāønuçāsana-koțä çāsar guņopeta-vä karana ārādhanā-da pramukha-sthaviravarayan-ma-visi 18 -n-pramāda-vihārīn avakāça no-laban kotä ädurol°-da no-vihidä kala ka visin tama tamā nisā vana antevās 19 -harikayan aturehi nisa dennata nisa pamā no-viyädī* grantha-dhurayel sikha hä Pämok-da Sutatin. Das 20 sütraya-da vana-pot' piriheliyä no-d dhurayehi yehi o yedennavun-visin -vayi vadala-bavin tun-velehi i21 -riyav (sumanā)sil pirisudu-koțä kā-g palagak hunu-ganva davasa kada i pațhamarin patirūpe nivesaye " ’yi v 22 tamā-da me(kī) guņāňgayehi vesesi (vadālen) o grantha-dhurayen vädi viharikayan lava Mulsikha Sekh: 23 -pot karava Sikhavalanidavinisa as
vicäla tänäka kiyannata pohosat karavā yātakī viveka- vatu-du 24 puravä gakti-pamanak hadärä nimividarçanā dhurayehi-mā yodā catu davas yavanu koțä päivätviyä yuta 25 herananu-du Herana-sikha Sekhiy no-pirihela pariharana-karanu-koti yutu mevun hâmâ-denâ-mâ-ge no 26 -du mav-piya dedenā hā mese-mä ek hā sa-bramsarun hā mehekaruva mekivavun-ma rogi-vuva behedak
l karana lada in both K.
This historical introduction is to be found 1 in the two Katikavatas.
atapiriseyingaļa kā ubhaya Arālimokādiva o Repeated in error. * See Dhammapada: attavagga, v. 2.

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
aya rakşā-kala-mänäväyi yukta vyakta asā Mahā-Kāgyapa-Mahā-sthavira
a sandahā dharmma-vina[ya] sasandanatikāvati o gd-3 gana-detu teravarunika saddlhi-viyen mindennața yogya-vä vasannavun ni yodā yäțat-piiriseyin Vinayen Kuduadham-sūtratraya Anumāna
gaņa-saringaņikādīn duru-koțä grantha-udu satatayen viveka-vat piruva-mänä
iya-si-adi-vu kamatahanek-hiyedi detun no-kota viveka-vat puravā attānam-eva vadāla-bävin tama n yedī at-väçda para-väda sādhamin kī 7ak-koțä gata-no-hena antevāsika saddhiiyä vanavā samasin samasäādyanta-kotā sumanā karavā Dasa-dham satatayen menehi
kala caritanukula kamatahanak uganva -sampajania kathāyehi vadāļa paridden
(ā) Dasadham sutat vanapot-kotā asā i yodā viveka-vat-udu puravā hikmäviyä hämmena vä-kusa-hot kaņavändarību nafgun būnun 1 pinisä ahara siñga yana gamanak ha
hā sa-bram
diarol in both K. speated and brought down to their respective dates
Omitted in both K. iriheliya no-di in Damb. K.
o paridden in Damb. K.

Page 374
o. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
7
-Sarunta behet pas siiga yana gaman, gamanak mut meyin pitat katayut no-diya yutu gilanadi-krtyaye-n pitatata yannavunta samu det-hot
dukula ayät vadala-bävin hudu avy -ņu hā āpa(ttya)nāpatti (māttra-) -yak dannā vyakta saiga-kenakun m ā saiga-kenakun tamā samīpayeh patak ho päividi-kenakun däkä mut no-väsäv
saringhayävisin-mä mändin yämä sevumin siruru satapā aluyämä nägī kamațahanhi
geva puhunu gat pirivaha sivuru sa nimavā dahagab māfibo afgaņa-vatuvatā kandu-vatu-du sapayā uvanal bojun-halā vatāvat nimavā ekbitteh karanuvan pasa bedanuvan á ikima -vun känditi väländū ikbittehi kama kī niyāyen grantha-vidarçanā-dhu sansațțha no-vā vat-vela dakva davas yava ir piritata läbi räsvüvan-visin-udu "s karaņīyai dhammīvāka-thā ariyo vā tuņhī-bhāvo yi vadāļa pițat tiraçcīna kathā hā kāma-vita yama-da bana kiyanu kiyawanu asa -nu dharanu dharmma-katha kirim a
geva mandin yama sapat sanda yutu pitataviyä yutu katayuttekin -bena maňgī päivijiyan-visin pasiligata yutu hämä velehi-mä kipi-si kisivak-hu hā no-biņiyä yu
See Majjhima-nikaya, Uagé

PARAKKAMA-BÁHU Í 27 I
ak ha (pävärü tänakata) piritata yana takata kala-vikalayehi at-gamat samu
avyaktayanta samu dena upadhyayanta aktayanta-ma samu no-di poho-pavaru
ul-kota samu diya yutu nan ganayekin li vasavata hun tänä gana-(te)rungen
iyä yutu sthavira nava madhyama häma siti-sati-sampajanñayen yut nindi ..
vedi hindä sitä sakman-kirmen davas kasä händä peravä dähäti-kisa duäduru-vat tera-vat gilan-vat Senasunnot bojun-hal eläbä känditi vallandā i patpot balanuvan gettam rajannam n katayutu ätiyavun mat sessatahanhi yedī davas yavā pas-bat-hi-du urayehi yedī gihi-minis pävijiyan hā
iyav no-pohona karunak ata mut vatannipatitānanih vo bhikkhave dvayarin
-bävin dharmma-kathā manaskāra dekin „rkkā-dī pāpa-vitarkkayen no-yedi perä
no-sis-piyevin hā vidarçanā-dhurayen sati sampajamfiayen yut nindi seviya elapäl pilima-ge ä käpa-tänek-hi lagum tin vat keli-sitin vat no-Sarup tepul
va iii. ariyapbariyesama-sasufla:

Page 375
272
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
EPIGRAPHIA
-tu mavun-udu vuva vi(şa)bhâgayan hâ-da (rahas-hi) no-biniyä yut -ruvanta dähävili no-viyä yutu - danva an-nata no-diya yutu ga (ma)n yannak sudusu pirikarak. tamā at-hi äta mr no-temena tän eläbiyä yutu eband -rikarak äta sarup (... vele)viyekin-n . Ve Va . . . . . . . . ta ... VattaSn vattati) " yi vadala-bävin sinâvata -hi-du hada no-vihidä muva vasa s veherā sanhindena adhikaraņa b sanhindena adhikaraņa tamā no-is -llekharin accajantena appamatten āmisatthāya lolatā’’ o yi vadāļa-bä dahagab maharinbo a vandimi-n ganda du(m mal) ä pudamin där biniyä yutu ät-gamhi gihi-minisu kathā-da-no-kața yutu “idhekacco -to'pi acittikārakato there bhikkhū nisīdati țhitako’pi bhaņati bāhā vi parāmasati’’ yī anācā-ra nirdeça[ye]hi vadāļa-bävin saňg sivurenev no-ghätiyä yutu maha ādara dakvā itā no-lan-vā nārihī s -t no-vanä biniyä yutu kisitänek-hipadhan-gheřehi vasanuvanața vik sodhetvā pabbāje-tha sodhetvā upasampādetha Sodhe pabbajjafi-ca upasampadafi-ca lab yu-bävin piriksä päviji kata yutu
The Pali quotation is too faint t ’ Samamlapāsādi kā: Kathinavagg Visuddhi-magga.-SilanidaesaSamanlagasadika-Cullavagga

ZEYLANICA [vOL. III
hä-da malak-udu vuva ladarubalayaku väçdimahallavun no-danva mehe-katamā ayatiyak-udu mahallan anu-no
hu-visin mahalu-saigunge temī nasnata utaturehi väsi avada piyavigamanin-mä u piä yä yutu (na hi etarih .. .. .. .. na .. tu â hasanarin yasmin vihita-mattan tarih nisi karunekatutu-pamanak däkviyä yutu tama vana ähära no-pahala kata yutu an veherä iliya-yutu 'saa bhikkhunā kappiyepi na kātabbā vin käpa-pasayehi-du lolbav no-kata yutu
vūțu valandamin pā, kassehi lamin non hā pasa-pilibada kathā-da visabhāga saringha-ga
ghațțayanto'pi tițțhati ghațțayanto 'pi kkhepako'pi bhanati kumarassa pi siran
ça-mândata elabiyahuvisin-udu verin ev ļu saňgun hā biņuvamanā karuņak äta iţă a
du komarun verä at-lā no-sänặviyä yutu hevu no-kotä hädäriyä yutu 'pabbajentä
tva nissayarin detha eko"pi hil kulaputto nitvā sakalam-pi sāsanarin patitthāpeti" pirik
be made cut. , Sikkhāpadazaņanā. dyika-anacara-zaanand. Senasanaggaha-vinicchaya-vagaana.

Page 376
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
49 -sa upa sampatti kata yutu piriksa duhaiga samädan viyä yutu me no-kiyä yutu yam kenek mē kala
50 vat-hi no-hikmā varada(vā) pavati daiduvam karavā avavāda-kotā r masak dakvā hinduvā vinayā-nuk
51 -tmak nätahot un-kerehi no-bändi h udu taman tamanța yedū dhuraye -hot mahateravarun yedu daiduva
RANS
Lines I-4. Our Buddha having pre-eminent virtues over a period of fou cycles of years (&alpas), mounted on th tree, which formed as it were the fiel well-nighirresistible Māra together wit omniscience. Thereafter, for forty-five rain-cloud over the four continents, and s he assuaged the torments of the livin kleçao fire of many kalba cycles old, num Having thus accomplished all the duties mirupad/hi-çeşa o nirvānua state in the gro the neighbourhood of the city of Kusina
Lines 4-9) At the expiration of 4 the great King Vaļagam Abhā". Til Fraternity remained disintegrated, and t decadence. At this juncture, there ca
Parum (line I) spelt also perum, P. paramic explanation of this term.
* Mahi-bodhiparyanka 'the divan of thorough Namely, Uttarakuru on the north, Jambud Aparagodana on the west of the Maha Meru mou mountains (Trikita) at the centre of the basin-like e
Referring to the Sermons of the Buddha. For a Buddhistic definition of this word as a Rhys Davids's Pali Dict,
o The state which leaves no substratum of beim " Vatta-Gamani Abhaya, 439 A.B. and 454-46t
VOL. III.

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 273
nisa diyā yutu tama yahana pamanak kī-tāk vatā no-risin pavatuk-udu ayuņu katikāt-nam tun yälak dakvā varadața nisi āvātā-da ese-mā pavatit-nam nisa no-dii ila pävääräviyä yutu gana-detu teravarun-visinhi pamā-vä saringhayā hikmavā no-lālat
m kata yutu g)-3
ATION.
fulfilled the exercise of all the thirty ur asañukhyas and one hundred thousand : dais at the foot) of the great Bodhi i of battle with Mara, vanquished this h his host, and attained to the state of fears he manifested himself like a great o, with showers of nectar-like Dhamma', g beings who were being burnt by the hbering hundreds of thousands of kotis. of a Buddha, he passed away into the ve of sala trees of the Malla princes in a. -
54 years from this event), there reigned nereafter, for II 254 years the Buddhist he religion also continued its course of me to the throne the mighty king of
r paramita. See Rhys Davids's Pali Dict, for an
enlightenmento (Müller). "ipa on the south, Pilrvavideha on the east, and ntain which is supposed to stand on three other arth encircled by the Cakkavāļa range.
pplied to hereditary desires of a vicious nature, see
g behind, that is to say, entirely free from rebirth.
A.B. (44 and 29-I7 B.C.).
N

Page 377
274 EPIGRAPHIA
kings", Grī saringhabodhi Parākrama. sammata, born of the Solar race and re. that diffused themselves through many a anointed with the unction of paramount And, whilst he was enjoying the delight virtues, he witnessed sons of noble fami road to the apaya, having succumbed to perception through ignorance or impe reasoned thus:- Seeing over and ot immaculate Buddhist religion, if a might indifferent, the Buddhist religion would destined to the afaya. Let me serve five thousand years.' So, with a heart a he argued further) whose services sho has thus been ruined, so that I may mak Lines 9-18. Then, noting the co in the Udumbaragiri monastery with N chief-all of whom sparkled with the bri world, such as the body of moral piety w cherished by the consolidation of variou flaws or hiatuses; (His Majesty ponder Dharma Agoka, enlisting the services ( of the Buddha Cycle acknowledged by th
Rajadhiraja (line 5). . ۔ * Apaya purgatory'. According to Buddhist suffering after death. 一 ... "
See line 9. ۸ : ب ـ محمد ... میدهد Apagata-kalaika-vd, having become freed c " Budun-visin anujñāta Buddha-kalpa Mogga of the Katikavata, the word Buddhakalpa is omi and 3. We are indebted to Mrs. Rhys Davids fo of a prophetic utterance by the Buddha to the effec the Kathavatthu shall have arrived, his disciple th the blemishes that have arisen in the religion. (P apagě Buduhu Sävät-nuvaradi yama maha felahara 7avutisädev-lovata väga paigu-õhbulsa-hasnehi vä plakaya desanāgamanē ‘mama Damsaigumu, Vö)
thāna desimui. Mā piirinivi kala Dharmāçoka raiju, maha-terahu... Kathāvastu desati”jamsēvadāļa sēk

ZEYLANICA (voIL. II,
Bahu, a scion of the lineage of Mahaplendent with the rays of kingly glory region of the globe. His Majesty was lominion over the whole land of Lanka. of kingship with a display of abundant lies of the Buddhist persuasion on the the evil effects 8 of non-perception or illrfect knowledge. Now, His Majesty rer again a blot such as this on the y emperor like myself were to remain perish, and many living beings will be he Buddhist religion which should last nimated by forethought and sympathy, uld I enlist to restore the religion which :e it endure for five thousand years?' ngregation of Buddhist monks resident Laha-Kagyapa Maha-sthavira as their lliancy of gems of virtues highest in the hich has been preserved, increased and S groups of good qualities that have no ed that in days gone by) the great king of Moggaliputta Tissa, the Great Elder e Buddha himself", crushed out the sinful
writings, there are four apayas or transitory states of
Visa-vega, lit. “poison-impetus. o Prajñāpurassara karunāyen. f stain.” Cf. apagata-vyādhi. liput-7s. In the later recensions of this portion ted. See Jayatilaka's Katikāvat-saňgarā, Nos. 2 the suggestion that this phrase alludes to the belief that when in the future the turn for setting forth greatly-wise Elder, Moggaliputta Tissa will purge ints of Controversy, p. 2.) Cf. also the statement -koția tirtithakayangē man baňdalā tripāda vikramayen a hiiňda mātr-diyya-putra pramukha deviyanța Vijamaliga, Dhatiūkathā, Puggalaprajnapti, Kamaka, Pafzvan sahaya kofagena . . . magé Moggaliputia-Zitsaa etc., in Saddharmaralnăvaliya: NVāgasena-kathā.

Page 378
No. 4) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O)
Bhikkhus; suppressed the heretics; p. brought about the holding of the Thi manner, His Majesty Parakkama-Ba (Udumbaragiri) bhikkhus and, remo hundreds of sinful monks, brought fraternities and a coalition of them reconciliation which former kings, de to effect, even though there were at endowed with aggregates of divers facu At various spots in the Island of Lanka to be built, such as the Jetavana-ma lodgings for members of the Order o them to á constant flow of spiritual and Being desirous of enjoying the sens the priesthood, His Majesty, from time of the Uposatha-sila precepts. On monastery and go " amongst the assen sensation of thrills of joy emanating frc he was wont to say "in order that t which I have effected with great effor years and also that future members of virtues such as contentment and the lik two tasks of scriptural study and contem the religion by the administration of exh
Namely, the Mahavihara, the Abhayagiri an Daibadeni-katikavaila (British Museum, Or. 66o fraternities in question were the three heretical se Vetulya-vada-nikaya.
Ksindicravayan those whose asavas are destr o Sad-abhijñā. For particulars, see the Pāli'l In the B. M. MS. mentioned above, there monastery is the place where the Pali nghamtu w vihara), obviously referring to the Abhidhanappadip -identity of this author, see above, pp. 249-25o.
o Uposathaingasila = atthainga-samannāgata u injunctions'. Sam-upetti-vd (l. I5) having had rec
Cf. sagha upete in Rupnath rock-inscription. Inscr., Introd., p. xiv., Bhandarkar’s Asoka pp. 78

F PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 275
urged the religion of its impurities and rd Rehearsal of the Dhamma. In like hu also enlisted the services of those ving from the Master's religion many about a raffrochement of the three into one single fraternity (nikaya)--a spite their great efforts, were not able I the time eminently holy personageso lties such as the six psychic powers, &c. i, His Majesty caused costly monasteries ha-vihara, &c. In these he provided ver a thousand in number, and treated material gifts. ation of joyous thrills arising from seeing to time, had recourse to the observance these occasions, he used to enter the hbled priesthood. Then, moved by the m the spectacle of the reverend monks, his union of the Buddhist priesthood, t, may last unbroken for five thousand f the Order may prosper, endowed with e, devoting themselves diligently to the plation, may the reverend Sirs preserve ortations and instructions'.
d the Jetavana fraternities. In a MS. copy of the 3(133), it is, however, pointed out that the three cts called Dhammaruci-nikaya, Sagaliya-nikaya and
oyed’. See the Pāli Dict., s.vv., āsava and khiņāsava. Dict, s.v., Abhijia. is the interesting information that this Jetavana as produced (APãỉi nghaạạưzệ^a/ỉi Vefatana-mahãika of Moggallana Thera. For a discussion on the
Dharmamisa-dana (line 4). bosatha, “the Sabbath with the eightfold ethical ourse to.
Asoka's visits to the Saringha, see Hultzsch's Asoka 8.
N 2

Page 379
276 EPIGRAPHIA
Having hearkened unto these rep of appropriate decorum, the Community Maha Kassapa, formulated the follo without deviating from the customary preceptors, and after due consultation o (disciplinary regulations), in order that an opening for transgression).
Lines 18-24) The head Theras any negligence on the part of those am viharikas and antevasikas who are elig or to be released from it, but should scriptures.
They should not be allowed to Kudusikha, and the Pamok from Dasadhamma-sutta and the Anuman They should also be dissuaded fro: delight in company, &c.
Since it is stated that those engage
A·
o Viz. Upajhāyas “ spiritual preceptors” and 4 * A saddhiviharika is a spiritual disciple of acariya. A samazaera or novice can, therefore, h a father to him, as well as an acariya from whom h the two offices are combined in one Elder. For furt viii. I I-II, 4, and S. B. E, xiii, Pt. I, p. I 78 n. 2.
The note 4 on p. 31 of Geiger's translation Nissaya is the protection given by a senior statu pupillari. After a certain period, as in the ca on passing the prescribed tests as regards his gen See also S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I, p. 179, n. I, E. Z., Vc Khudda Sikkha-a summary of Vinaya pre Thera." The date of this work has not been yet as (porana tika) by an anonymous author and a new of Sariputta Thera who took part in the Buddhist Cat. of Sinh. MSS, Introd. p. xvi). There exist to by Vicittalankara Thera of Burma and an Abhina a Sinhalese interverbal translation Kudustka-sannel
o APāltimokkha, see S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I.
Gana-sanganika “coming into contact wi society' is sinful for a Buddhist monk.

ZEYLANCA [vOL. III
:ated appeals made with manifestations
of Theras, headed by the great Thera wing code of disciplinary injunctions formalities observed in the lineage of the Dhamma (doctrine) and the Vinaya those of negligent conduct may not find
of chapters of monks should not permit ong their respective co-resident saalahaible either to be vouchsafed the missaya 8 set them to the task of studying the
neglect the learning at least of the the Vinaya literature and the three a-sutta from the Suttanta Pitaka. m unbecoming conduct such as taking
!d in the study of the scriptures should
icariyas, teachers'.
the upaiihaya while an antevisika is a pupil of the ave an upafjhaya who stands in the capacity of e learns the prescribed religious texts. Sometimes ner particulars, see Mahāvagga, .i. 25-37, Cullavagga,
of the Mahavamsa is misleading. monk to a co-resident novice who becomes then in se of a University student, he receives his absolution neral conduct and his knowlege of the scriptures. l, I, p. 7 n. 5. cepts composed in 467 Pãli stanzas by Dhammasiri certained, but there are two Tikas to it, an old one ne (abhinawa tika) by Sangharakkita Thera, a pupil ‘ouncil dealt with in the present record (See B.M. to more scholia on this work, a Porana Padayofandi a Padayofand also by a Burmese monk, as well as y Dimbulagala Medhankara (13th century).
h one another’’ LOh. A., I. I 62. “Delighting in ,

Page 380
No. 4) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
always cultivate concentration of though viharikas, &c., all throughout the three ways of deportment perfectly, and thei Engrossed in meditation on subj impermanency of the body o and reh three ways, they should day by day cu of mind in seclusion.
Since it is stated one should set should establish for himself these (afor one's own welfare as well as that of oth Those antevasièas and sada/hivishair portion of the prescribed course of stu heart Mull-sikha " and Sekhiya, and
This is apparently the idea conveyed here fulfil the functions of solitude).
o Iriyav sumamā sil piirisudu kotä (lines 2owalking, standing, sitting, and lying down.
Ka-giyasi = P. kaya-gatasati. * De tun palagak hunu ganvā. The meaning Skt. paryaika, palyanka, sitting cross-legged, a c denetā (Kāvyaçekhara, viii. 24). But the word her ayuru (Skt, ākāra) form, shape, manner’. Cf, pālai and Wamavaliya, v. 22 o), way, manner'. A unan
In Dhammapada, xii. 2.
Attanan eva pathaman pati Aih' aññam amusāseyya, na ka One should set himself first Then should he teach anoth should receive no blame.
See above, p. 276, n. 2. " Millasikkha. There are two Zikas and a S see P. Z. S. Journal, 1883.
Evidently the Sekhiya portion of the Patimok o Sikhavailaňda and its commentary Sikhavala extant. The colophon to the latter tells us that the name or the time he lived. In the Mihintale-roc reference is made to the Sikakarani (E. Z., Vol. I. p. As this is only a chapter of the Sakhavalaida-zini the time. About forty years before this period K gatapada, the language of which is practically the sa vinisa. Hence the date of both these works may An edition of these two treatises by Mr. D. B. Jayat his edition of the Aatikavatas, has been of great us

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 277
it in seclusion, they namely the saddhidivisions of the day, should mould their r character absolutely without blemish.
acts such as the consciousness of the earsing the prescribed texts) in two or ltivate without interruption concentration
himself at first in the right', each one 'e)said attributes of virtue and promote
CÍS,
iAas who are unable to master a great ly, should at least be made to learn by to rehearse the Sikhavalaida-vinisa".
by the expression viveka-vaf piruva mindivid (should
-2 1). There are four iriyāpathas or postures, viz.
g is not quite clear. Ĥalaiĝa or palak, P. pallahka, Ouch, a seat or divan as in saraba palaigak saidi e is palaga, given in Piyummala as a synonym of gin (Sassadāvata, v. 57), palařiga (Siyabaslakara, v. 8I nin =çrazaņaya karamin (Sidatsañgarā, pp. 4 I-42).
rūpe nesaye,
lisseya pandito.
in the right, her, the wise man who acts so
inhalese sanne to this work. For Müller's edition,
kha. See S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I. pp. 59-67. tida-zinisa are two of the oldest Sinhalese treatises sy are the works of one author but does not give his k record of Mahinda IV (954-97o A.D.), however, 99) dealing with the Sekhuya rules of the Patimokkha. sa, the latter work must have been in existence at assapa V (908-918 A.D.) wrote the Dampiya-atuva me as that of the Sikhaualajida and the Sikhavalaidabe assigned to the first half of the tenth century A.D. ilaka appeared in Colombo, I 924. This, as well as e to us in the interpretation of the present record.

Page 381
278 EPIGRAPHIA
They should thus be rendered capable text from beginning to end on being qu They should be made always to re. the aforementioned concentration of tho After they have finished committin prescribed texts), they should be taught the custom in vogue) and be set to the
Thereafter, they should be made tc the discourse on the fourfold circumspec (Lines 25-3o Novices should als the Sekhiya and the Dasadhamma-su this rehearsal) without abatement and seclusion. This should be their training
No permission to enter the village these monks and novices on any bu a journey for begging food in order to: had given birth to them, likewise their younger sisters, as well as the co-follow illness, on account of a journey to procu to beg for mediciné and other requirem life, or finally), on account of a journey place.
Probably the dasadhamma-sutta is meant her phalas, nirvana, and the scriptures. See Hardy's
Vidurand-dhura obligation of introspection Catu-sampafania-katha. See Rhys Davids's Aala-vikalaveht' when the time is wrong t Pacitya Dhamma and S. B. E, xiii. Pt. I, p. 53, n
* Mehekaruvan pinisä.
No hdmmena. The meaning is not clear. sanne, v. 4.) 7 Ek ka * Sa-bram-sarun; P. Sa-brahmacärin "a fellow novices. See Khuddasikkha, vv. 279-281, Sikhaval and Visuddhimagga, pp. 337-34o.
Partitta, the ceremony of chanting certain te: spirits and make a person or place freed and prote charmed amulets.

ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
of repeating correctly any portion of the 2stioned every six months. member the alasa-dhamma and cultivate ught in seclusion. g to memory as much as they can of the t a subject of meditation conformable to task of contemplation thereon.
spend the day in the manner related in tion. o learn and rehearse the Heranasikha, tta. They should be made to practise to cultivate concentration of thought in
at wrong times shall be given to any of isiness whatsoever, save on account of Succour their unsupported parents who consanguineous" and widowed elder and vers of the religious life or, in case of ire medicine for parents and sisters or ents of the co-followers of the religious
to recite the Paritta at an appointed
e. The ten objects, are, the four maggas, the four Eastern Monachism. ' (Rhys Davids's Pali Dictionary.) APãh Dic/ionary, S.v. cam/a/afằfằa. me, i.e. from sunset to sunrise. See Patimokkha : Ote 2.
V
Cf, however, hammana “ depending” (Meghadūtasa hot “ reposed in the same womb '.
student' referring here to the junior monks and tida (Jayatilaka's edition, 1924), p. 5 and pp. 58-59
its of the Buddhist canon in order to exorcize evil ted from evil influence by means of talismans or

Page 382
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
As it is declared that if permission to go out into the village on duties du grant such permission to those not verse guilty of dukhata offence; so, no p (bhikkhus) unaccompanied. Permission the responsibility of a learned bhikk of the Uposatha and Pavarana service a fall and what not.
Should a bhikkhu who has come f take up his residence with another, no lo after seeing either a letter of recomm the Head Thera of the monastic establi: Lines 30-35). The Senior Ther middle grade 4-in fact every member at midnight, engrossed in thoughts (thereby) should give repose to the b They should rise at dawn and shou immersed in meditation".
They should then rehearse a text v They should, thereafter, don the ye with it, and, after they have finished cle: the duties specified in the Khandaka', of the Dagabas, the Sacred Bodhi tree,
Vyakta is explained in the Audustka-sanne a Buddhist scriptures, which is appropriate for one's when he is in statu pupillari. See Kudusika-san, xvii. p. 337, note 3.
o See S. B. E, xiii. Pt. I, pp, xxiv-xxvi. For Millasikkha and Khuddasikkha as well as Sikhauala
* See Mahāvagga ii and iv. “ Sthavira nava madhyama häma samghayā. 'many bhikkhus, old and middle-aged and young'
Sati-sampajaiia. For a detailed explana varirana.
' Davas geva, lit. "passing the day'. " Kamatahan. See the Päli Pict, sv. kamma " Dahditi-kisa. See E. Z., Vol. I., p. 99, note (S. B. AE., xx. pp. I 46-I 48).
Kandu-watu. P. khandaka-vata. See Culle

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 279
be given to those bhikkhus) who have e to sickness, &c., those preceptors who d in the Buddhist regulations) shall be armission shall be given to unlearned , however, should be given (to them) on nu who at least knows the procedure s° and is cognizant of what constitute
rom one monastic community (wish to pdging ought to be given to him except endation) or a bhikkhu (emissary from shment where he had (before) lived. as, the junior bhikkhus and those of the of the Buddhist Order should seek sleep on the fourfold discriminations and Ddy. ld pass the morning perambulating and
which they had learnt. ܖ
:llow robe, covering themselves properly ansing the teeth, and have attended to such as those rules of conduct in respect the Temple terrace, the preceptors, the
s one who has heard and learnt that portion of the redemption from missaya, the probationary period ne (Colombo edition of 1894, p. 79), also S. B. E.,
enumerations of dukkata offences, see Cullavagga v., ida and Sikhaualaida-vintsa.
Cf. bahi bhikkhi therd ca. navā ca majhumā ca, (Cullavagga vi, I.) tion, see Sumangala-vilastini. Saimaiaphala-sutta
a.
thänam. 4. For the use of tooth-sticks, see Cullavagga v. 31.
zvagga, viii. and Viruddhimagga, I2, Io II.

Page 383
28ο EPIGRAPHIA
theras, the sick and the lodging places, partake of the gruel and finish attending
Then, with the exception of those perform, such as the consultation of boc dyeing, distribution of priestly requisites partaken of the gruel, should pass the tir
After the midday meal too, they and introspective meditation as already
They should thus pass the time society until the time arrives for the pe
Lines 35-40. As it is declared one of which should be observed by t conversation or noble silence, so, those for holding a Paritta ceremony, should thoughts, sensual and the like, which subjects, religious talk and meditation, u precludes one from observing the correct
Moreover they should spend the void of emptiness, such as in preaching hearing or learning (the same) by he and in the task of introspective med has come, they should seek sleep engros The bhikkhu-wayfarers who arrive transacted outside monastery precinct appropriate place, such as the hermits'
Senisana, lit. 'sleeping and sitting' bed ar terra-vat, digantuka-vat, gamika-vat, senasun-val, and (Jayatilaka's edition, pp. 9 and 83).
* Kamatahan-hi_yedi connotes, more the idea meditation.
o Pas-bat. P. pacchābhatta. Grantha-vidarand-dhura. Cf. Cullavagga, iv. I-2. In Majjhima-nikāya, Vagga iii. Ariyaparives Tirascina-katha animal talk i.e. wrong or Iriyaz, see above, p. 277, n. 2. Adipa = P. kappiya allowable according t Or the backyard shed’. Cf. tasulu dora.
(3
7

ZEYLANICA (voIL. II
should, if need arise, enter the refectory,
to the requirements of the refectory. (bhikkhus) who have pressing duties to oks and documents, sewing (robes, &c.), , &c.; all the rest, soon after they had ne deep in meditation". should be occupied in obligatory study
stated. without consorting with lay or priestly rformance of obligatory duties.
“Oh Bhikkhus! There are two things he assembled monks, namely religious bhikkhus also, who have congregated not dwell upon worldly talk or sinful are outside the sphere of the two unless indeed there exists a cause which t deportment. first watch of the night in a manner (the doctrine), reading (the scriptures), art, conversing on religious topics, &c., litation; and when the middle watch sed in discriminative thoughts.
from some business which had to be s should take up their lodgings at an hut, the image house and the like.
id chair. See Cullavagga, viii. 7. Cf. läduru-val, gilan-val in Sikhavadaida and Sikhavadaida-vinisa
of concentrating their minds on the instruments ol
ana-suita. childish talk in general. Cf. /lfa/hazvagga, v. 6.
* Sali sampajamiayen yut. ) Vinaya rules.

Page 384
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
At all times, bhikkhus should refra
any one either in anger or in fun.
They should not hold conversation even though she be (one's own) moth (one's own) younger brother.
They should not be angry with se elders regarding the servants' misdeeds
Articles whatsoever belonging to another without the permission of the e Lines 4O-45. If rain fall while should continue their natural walking g. not get wet, provided that they do n equipment robes, &c. belonging to damaged by the wet. If there be suc in appropriate haste.
As it is stated ' '... . . . . ... that i cause for laughter, the bhikkhus shou closed and with no sound allowed to esc The disputes which are being settle should not be made known outside, nor putes of another monastery which are a As it is stated" "a bhikkhu who religious life ought not to exercise desir of things permissable to him according should not be coveteous even in respi rules).
They should not talk whilst in the the Sacred Bodhi tree, &c., or in the
Lit. 'with angry mind or with playful mind. o Cf. Sace maggamin gacchantena bugddhatarāna. thitam sālam pavisitum valtati, sace na kiñci gahita pakati gativă gantilă pavilthena pana văva vas supa edition, 1890, p. 273.)
The Pali quotation is illegible on the estami o Cf. Pātimokkha : Sekhiyā rule I2 and Sikha " The exact meaning of this passage is not cle: administration', and san-haidena being cut, dest Samanlapāsādi kā: Āathina-vaga, Vazama VO . .

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 28I
in from uttering inappropriate words with
in secret either with the opposite sex, ar, or with a youth, even though he be
rvants without first complaining to the l. oneself should not be given away to ders.
the bhikkhus are on a journey, they it, and arrive at a place where they will pt carry in their hands any articles of th 2 elder monks, that are liable to be h an equipment, they should indeed go
s only proper', so, even if there be a just ld only show their mirth with mouths аре“. 2d in a monastery which one has entered, should one take upon himself the dislso being settledo.
does not give up even a little of the e for material enjoyment, even in respect to the Vinaya code, therefore bhikkhus :ct of requisites allowed by the Vinaya
act either of worshipping the dagabas, act of making offerings of frankincense,
* Vabhäga. h parikkhãrogahito hoti deve vassante magga-majhe in hot salayan thassaniti vegena gantum na wattati ramā thatvā gan labiarh. (Visud/imaga, Colombo
ages we possess.
alaida-vinisa. r. Adhikarana means also management of affairs, oyed, alloyed or appeased'.
sikkhapada-vaanand. .

Page 385
282 EPIGRAPHIA
flowers, &c., or of using the tooth-stick its case.
They should not converse with the touching the priestly requisites or on un As it is stated in the 4 macara-mir soever person enters a congregation of stands or sits knocking against the senic proximity to them or swaying his arms
he commits a misdemeanour'. Theref the members of the Buddhist Order, sh monks) either with their bodies or with
Lines 46-51. If there be a ma senior bhikkhu, the junior should conve him and with his body bent forward ( near or sway his arms.
He should never at any place console him.
He should recite and learn the scr Hall of meditation.
As it is stated “when admitting p after examination, ordain them after ex after examination. For, when even ol admission into the priesthood and (sub he is instrumental in the establishment Therefore, admission into the Buddhist ( Likewise the upasampada ordination as to be conferred after examination. ascetic practices as much as one can. No ill shall be spoken of any one duties,
Davutu, spelt also divitu, and diviti as divi ? Cf. Vusuddhimagga-Silanidadeso- Vācasika-anā
Ibid., Kayika-andicara-vaganand. Referring most probably to a junior bhikkhu o The Sinhalese sanne adds “ either with his rol ’ In Samamlapāsādi kā: Culazaga, Senāsana o For explanation and scriptural references, se

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
, or of slipping the begging-bowl into
lay persons of the village on matters orthodox subjects. lega 8 (Definition of misconduct), "whatbhikkhus and with no respect for them, r bhikkhus or speaks standing in close to and fro or strokes the head of a boy ore those bhikkhus) who move amongst ould not brush against them (the senior their robes. tter which needs talking over with a rse with him with a show of regard for espectfully). He should not stand too
out his arms round a boy's body and
iptures without disturbing those in the
ersons into the priesthood, admit them camination, give them (your) protection he son of a respectable family receives sequently) the upasampada ordination, of even the whole Buddhist church'. Drder should be made after examination. well as the missaya protection ought One should cultivate the Dhutanga"
or unwillingly observing these aforesaid
w
-daidu (Vasuddhimagga-sanne, p. 36o). dra-vagga (pp. 14-15 of edition, Colombo, I 920),
es or with his body”. gdha-vinicchaya-vaanand.
Rhys Davids's Pali Dictionary s. v. Dhůta.

Page 386
No 41 ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
Whosoever conducts himself in di disciplinary injunctions which have thus ment due to the offence committed and b
When this has been done three ti continues his misbehaviour in the selfsam protection, but, after letting him rema demeanour be not in accordance with the and no one should hold communion with
Likewise, if the Theras who are neglect their respective duties and as a of bhikkhus under discipline, they shou by the Senior Theras.
No. 42 (REG. No. 3). KANTALA OF KITTI NISSANKA
HIS stone seat (gal-asana) was Kantalai on the Trincomalee Railv chains 77 and 78. It has since been re dhapura where it now lies among others from various localities.
As shown in the illustration on this a moulded base three feet in height surn measuring 3 ft. 5: in. square. The su piece is made smooth. Like other disa this too is engraved with an inscriptic lines, 2 in. apart, running parallel to e square and leaving a blank space of the centre.
The letters are fairly well cut, a from I to 2 in., and represent the type alphabet in use in the twelfth and thirte The orthography is correct with th
Kantalai is Tamil for Gam- or Gaiga-talli, st * See Plate 38. See E.Z.,

PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 283
sobedience to and in violation of the been enacted, shall receive the punishbe warned. mes successively and the bhikkhu still he manner, he shall not be given missaya in (in the monastery) a month, if his Vinaya precepts, he should be expelled, him. - : heads of chapters of monks should result fail to bring their community ld receive the punishments determined
AI GAL-ASANA INSCRIPTION MALLA (I I87—I I 96 A. D.).
discovered in I92i in the village of vay trace at a spot in “section 2, mile 14, moved to Anurābrought together
ہج- - - ”5۔“3 - - - ->
t
page the seat has hounted by a slab
rface of this top nas of the kind, on between ruled ach side of the
6 in. Square at
lveraging in size of the Sinhalese 2nth centuries.
P/an of 7ορ.
, V . . . . . .
--
- Side A/evation.
No. 8 “ Āsana” Slab at Kantalai on the Trincomalee railway trace, Now in Anuradhapura.
e exception of those points noted below.
2e above, pp. I40, 142, 144, and I47. Vol. I, No, 9; and II, Nos. I 3-I6.
Ο O 2

Page 387
284 EPIGRAPHIA
The language is, in keeping witl other records; the phraseology of the of his Dambulla inscription being copie Bāhu I or of Parakkama-Bāhu II .
The contents are practically the records of Nissanka-Malla, forming as account of his military achievements an tion to the principal statement, indica present epitaph is engraved, was the on after his return from the Indian campai various diversions such as alms-giving satra erected at this king's request in the Four-Vedic Brahmans.
The inscription is not dated, bu inspection and his alleged expedition records indited at about the end of his (I 187-I 196).
In the articles on the Pritidanak above Nos. 29 and 36, we put toget regarding Kitti Nissanka-Malla's lineag present record gives nothing fresh, save Caturveda-Brahmapura. The former w honour or memory either of his mother Parvati mentioned in the Hatadage wal
If Kantalai is the original site of must have been once the town call occupied mostly by Brahman families Brahmana-satra was also established
1 A. සිරිවත් අපිරියත් (ලො ඉ)කුත් ද කුල පාමිලි (කළ) B. (ය)ඤෂ පුළය කොටඇ ලංකාව ඹ පරමපරාවෙන් ආ ලක්
See above, p. 204. * See above, p. 92. This lady might possibl.
See above, p. 178.

ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
the style of Kitti Nissanka-Malla's irst line like that of the first three lines d from earlier epitaphs either of Vijaya
same as those of many other gal-asana they do, only the oft-repeated bombastic d charitable acts by way of an introducting that the stone seat on which the 2 that His Majesty Kitti Nissanka-Malla, gn, used to occupy whilst witnessing the dancing, singing, &c., in the PârvatiCaturveda-Brahmapura, "the city of
It from the references to his tours of to India, we may class it among those short but eventful reign of nine years
ca-mandapa and on Sahasamalla's slab, her all the information then available e, his diruda titles, and his career. The the reference to a Parvati-satra built in as probably an alms-hall established in Parvati Mahadevi or of Her Highness |-inscription. the present gal-asana, then this locality ed Caturveda-Brahmapura, probably for whose benefit an almshouse called oy this King Nissanka-Malla'.
XK T. හූණ මූළිනුතුරත් මුළු දඹදිවුහි (අන්) කැත්
^නුෂ්‍යවාස කළ විජයරාජයන්වහන්සේගෙ
See above, p. 22I. * be identical with the King's mother.

Page 388
NO. 42)
D.
7
à
KANTALÄI GAL-ĀSA
දිවු පොළො(යො)න් පරපුරෙන් දී
සොමිගුණ(වත් දිනිස)"
රු රජවිරිත (දන්) මහ(වතුරු) {
Gరిరణఖ లిgర
తలలితాల6ణి దీరGదా రిగ్గిఖళ
ණට ක
රවා මහවෑතැනැ පුමාණන්ව අභය
කලට
මැ හැරැ උත්කෙත අමුණට අය එ;
అGరq రి
මුණට එකමුණු දෙපැළ හා මඩර
පෑළ හා ම
ඬරන් තුනක් බැගින් ගනුත් මුත් GSz-300SD EE) වුරුදුපතා පස්තුලාභාරයක්බනැගින් නවරතන දෘනයෙන් ලොසසුන් ,
25ծGւ දුන් රජදරුවන් මඬ ගත්තවුන් :
@දන් , තාමුශාසන දී කලිගු ෙවඟ } දිවූ කෙනා එක් දෙශයෙන් ඇත් අස වූ බිමෙසාවරුනද මෙගන්වා නිශශolකම සුවණැ කෙනා එක් රජදරුවන් කරා දී
(දු *) ඉල්වා කෙනා ලඳින් යුඬ0ශ0කෙඳි ග පිරිවරා සමුදොලලසනය කොට @සාළි පඩි බෙදරට් ම(ඩ)යට් * ගොස් ඇත්තවුන් භයින් රට් තබා පලාගී
විරට තුන් මසක් හින්දෑ සමාන පු නැතිතෙහයින් තුල9භාර නැඟී නා: සතු දානයෙන් නන් බෙදෙසෙනගාසල් සිත් පුරා එතන්හි ජයසතමභ කෙකා
නිශශo@කශචරය යන මෙදවාලයක් මෙසෙ කළ කෙනා එක් විකූමයෙන්
* දිනිසුරු 2 * * අභිමදී ” වියයුතු

NA INSCRIPTION 285
3මි @නාමින් ගුණ ගැඹර කෞතද නිසල
සත් සෙත් කුලුණු යස සිරින් යුත් කලිගු
මෙකාට( අතඹුලු පකක් ලෙස බලා නිෂක
· දි පිසඹුරුවත ද කැතිඅඬ ද හැමැ
තමුණු තුන් පෑළ හා මඩරන් සක හා
න් සතරක් හා පස්දෙස අමුණට එකමුණු
වඩා මෙන0 ගනනා නියාමයන් වාද්‍යවසථා
තැගී අකෙනක ප්‍රකාර වසතුකාභරණ සනහා දස්කම් කළවුනට පමුණු මෙදන
නම ද බොහො කලක් පවත්නා පරිද්
කණඨිරණට කෙනල්ලූර ආ } බොකෙහා පරිවාර සහිත )ල්ල යන විරුදුවට සුදු භට්ටයන් යවා තනි අභිමු
)න් සිවුරගලෙසන
හැ ෙදවන වාකෙරහි
වනත(න( දෙරටැ
|ය @හයින් පා
නිමලලයන් න0 පුකාර ව ) මුළු දිළිඳුන් δι
; ක[ර]වා
36 as
3. * * මධ්‍යයට් ” වියයුතුයි.

Page 389
286
10
11
2
C
B.
EPIGRAPHIA
ත්වූ පාඩාස රාජයන්ගෙන් ඇත් බොහො පරිවාර සහිතවූ බිමෙස
හා සත්‍රයට ගම්වරක් ආදිවූ අය @සාළිරටින් එවු පඩුරු ද ගෙන ණ කැමැති රජදරුවන් හා මිදී සනධාන මෙකාටඇ ගුණ කෙන0 ක
ති රජදරුවන්ගේ දප්පය මැඩගැ උන් උන්ගෙන් එවූ බොහො ප ද ගෙනහැ ලක්දිවට වැඩu චතු Gరీలిత ప్రతిgరeయప్ రం වූ පාපීවතී.සක්‍රෙයහි දන් බලා වදාරන පිණි
· සැ (පසාදන) නැතත්‍ය ගී
තඹාදාමෙනක කීඩා
@ව නියුකතවා, වැ ඩැ හින්දිනා
Sebassocia <3 <3
TRANS
Sirivat apiriyat (lo i)kut gur
kät-kula pämili (kala) (y)akşa pralaya koțä Larinkāva sege paramparaven a Lak
. divu poļo(yo)n parapuren him
guņa(vat dinisa-) -ru rajavirita (dan) maha (vatu
Perakuňbā Maharajapā-vahansē siri-Laka päd
niskanta ka-rava mahavai-tana praininta a
hämä kalata
-mä härä utte amuņața aya e
mande a-muņața ek-amuņu de-päla hā
amuņu päla hā ma
1. Dı

ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
අස් වරුන්
C)
) છેt
ඩුරු
SC RIPT.
a mulin-uturat mulu Darinbadivuhi (an)
manusya-vasa kala Vijaya-räjayan-vahan
nominguna gämbara teda nisala somi
ru) sat set kulunu yasa sirin yut Kaliñgu
akunu kota at-añbulu pakak se bala
bhaya. di pisamburu-vata da kāti-ada da
k-amuņu tun päla hā maňɖa-ran saka hā
maňda-ran satarak hā passe amunata ek
isuru ?

Page 390
Kantaläi Gal-ās
Epigraphia Zeylanica
&ぶ
澜祇密
Scio akut :
F; 'omn an ink-ims' ression stuff/iei
 

ana Inscription Vol. II. Plate 38
is
”稣
2 inches to it foot
by the Ariaeological Strzey, Ceylon.

Page 391


Page 392
NO. 42
3 A.
B.
C.
D.
4 A. B. C. D.
5 A. B. C. D.
6 A.
B. C. D.
7 A.
B. C. D.
8 A. B.
C. D.
9 A.
B.
D.
KANTALÄI GALI-ÄSA
-ňda-ran tunak bägin ganut r
koțä ha
-vurudu-patapas- tulabharaya
bharaņa h
nava-ratna-danayen lo-sasun S
kalä
dun rajadaruvan maňçda gat
parid
-den tāṁbra-çāsana di Kaliň -divū no ek deçayen ät as bi vū bisovarun-da genvā Niçça -su-vä no ek rajadaruvan kar
(-dra") ilva, no ladin yuddhā = -ñga piriwara sumudrolasanay Soli Paňdi de-rat ma(ddha)y ättavun bhayin rat tabā palāg
-ňdi-rațä tun masak hindä sa näti-heyin tulā-bhāra näňgī nā -stu dānayen nan deseno sala sit purā etanhi jaya-stambha
Niççarihkeçvaraya, yana devä mese kala no ek vikramayen -tvu Paidya-rajayangen ät as boho parivara sahita-vü bisov
hā satrayața gam-varak ādivū Soli-ratin evu paúduru-da ge -ņa kämäti rajadaruvan hā mi sandhāna kotā guņa no kämā
-ti rajadaruvangē darppaya mi un unget v evū boho paňduru
ja seinä Lak-divața vädä Cat -rv Veda-Brahma-purayeh .
Read abhimarda.

NA INSCRIPTION 287
nut vada no ganna niyayen vyavastha
uk-bagin tagi aneka prakara vastra
lanahia das-kam kalavunta pamunu dena
tavun nama da boho kalak pavatnā
}u Veňga Karnnäta Nellüra aoho parivara sahitavinka-Malla yana viruduvata suduai bhattayan yava tani abhi-mu
aven sivurañga-senaa kotā devana vārehi at* gos van-tänä de-ratä iya heyin Pā
māna pratimallayaấn inā prakāra vamuļu diļindun kotä
ilayak da karavã bhaya pa
al
aya-da nä gutra
idä
ärn
* Read madhyayat.

Page 393
288 EPIGRAPHIA
-vu Parvvati-satrayehi dan balā vadārana piņi-sä (pasädana) nrtya gi-tādyzaneka krīdā
11 -ve niyukta-vä vä
-çdä hindinā
çiläsanayayi 

Page 394
NO. 42) KANTALÄI GAL-ĀS
and six maida-ran (in coin) for an am (uppermost) tract, one amuna and two of the minde (middle) tract, and one am, for an amuna of the passe (lowermost) t. His Majesty presented also five ti with the bestowal of gifts of the nine clothes and ornaments, he conciliated th Further, when bestowing perpetu performed loyal services, His Majesty plates in order that both the royal do last for a long time.
Lines 4-7. From various count liru, &c., His Majesty had queens retinues of elephants and cavalry. Tru warrior), he dispatched champions to It single combats'. Finding none, and y. crossed over the sea, accompanied by occasion he entered the Cola and the them, the owners of the two countries g took to flight. So, His Majesty re. kingdom, and, not finding an adversary he mounted the scale-pan and, giving wealth, filled with satisfaction the h various quarters. Moreover, he had also a temple (devalaya) named Niggah
Ibid., p. 133, n. 2. See also Codrington's ( * See above. p. I 17, n. I. * See ab * Cf. Das-kami kala zunta dena hira-sanda-pan asthira no kotä ungé vaiiga-taramparävata boho ka namat pas vãdahasata pazvalnā pharidden tāmbra çāsa, above, No. 2 I, lines 3-5.
See also Hata-da-gé Vestibule Inscription, a " Tani abhinarda iland. The phrase usually e king is dvandva-yuddha send-yuddha ilvd.
Samudrollasanaya koti 'having effected a ju * Cf Amurâdhapurehi nan desen osala mulu dil No. 14, lines 12-14). Nissanka-Malla's Danbulla tuläbhära vastu dänayem man desen osala muu diliia
WOL. I.

ANA INSCRIPTION 289
una sowing extent of land of the utte fi4a and four maida-ran for an amuna unea and one bila and three maida-ran act. 'labharas every year to the people) and precious gems and of divers kinds of e Church and the State. al grants (famatazu) to those who have gave these grants engraved on copper nor's name and the donee's name may
ries Kaliñga, Veñiga, Karmnàta, Nelbrought to him, together with large e to his title Nigganka-Malla (dauntless he Courts of various kings and sought et being desirous of martial contests, he his fourfold army. When on the second Pandya countries with intent to conquer ave up their territories through fear and mained three months in the Pandyan
that would be his match in a contest) away his weight of various kinds of earts of the poor that thronged from billars of victory set up there and caused xégvara to be built.
eylon Coins and Currency, pp. 8o, 199.
)Ꮩe , p . 73. “ See above, p. II, 8, n. 4. unu vêyan miyan kana patā lāyāi divehi dindio hiri-se sitinā paridden hā ungā namat dun rajadaruvangè la Zamkavehi bavai-kold in Kalinga Park Gal-asana,
bove, No. 15, line 8. mployed to express this idea in other records of this
mp over the sea '. ndun sit purā in Līlāvatī’s Inscription (E.Z., Vol. II., Kecord (ibid, No. 9), line 18 should, therefore, read ιη, όχο,
Р р

Page 395
29O EPIGRAPHIA
Lines 7-1 | From the Pandyan deeds thus performed, His Majesty a queens with large escorts, endowments alms-houses, as well as the peace offe established friendly alliances also with of his goodwill; but crushed the arrog such friendship. Then, accepting the of them, he returned to the Island of La
Thereafter, he proceeded to witr Parvati alms-hall erected in the town this stone seat does His Majesty oc various diversions that take place th the like.
Gam-zarak. This may be a derivative of si-karu > sit-varu), or, as Dr. Barnett suggests, o Ril-vara.
Or theatrical plays and concerts (nrtya-gile

ZEYLANI CA vOL. II.
king who was frightened by the heroic ccepted tributes of elephants, horses, of a village income and the like to irings sent from the Cola country. He such of the princes as were desirous tance of those princes who did not wish many peace offerings sent from each nkā. less the distribution of alms in the :alled Caturveda-Brahmapura. And cupy whilst engaged in witnessing the erein), such as dancing, singing, and
either Skt. gråma-kara (gam-kara > gam-vara as f Sinh. gam + Tamil vãra, .Cf. T. mẻ}-uảra and
i).

Page 396
IN
The following is a complete inder of words and a, of the Epigr.
dī, Vol. I. 36 mote, 13o, 169, I74, 197, 20on, 3, 2O4, 2O6 nt. 2, 243, 247. Vol. II. 4, 7, 12, 13, 17, 18, 23, 28, 3o, 3I, ვ6, 39., 42, 48, 97, Io9, IIo, II4, I24, 129, 162, 174, 195, 2 Ι 4, 233,253, 286. ά, Vol. I. I3 Ι., I, 32, 186.
Vol. II. 27 , 27 2. Aba, Vol. I. 6o. Aba, Vol. I. 183, 187, 23, 2I4, 22, 223, 224, 229,
243 т. 6. Abadalaka, Vol. I. 139, 148. abadi, abadi, Vol. I. 47, 52 m.
22, 92, I86, 187. Abagiri, Vol. I. 221, 225 Abahay, Vol.I. 25, 26, 27, 42, 46,49, 50, 77, 77 al. 2,78, 79, 9I , 92 , 2 1 3, 21 Ꮞ, 235, 24 li nt. 3, 243 nu. 6. Abahay-giri sahi, Vol.I. 235. Abahay-giri-vehera, Vol. I. ,99 ,98 , 9I و55 و 2 5 ,48 ,47 1ο7 κι. 9, 235. Abahay Salamevan, Vol. I.
78 , 70 , 9Ꮧ , 98, 2 I 4.
abaranin, Vol. I. 32 n. 2,
S6 az. 2.
Aba (Abay) Salamevan, Vol. Ι. Ι83, 187, I89, 192,
234, 237. abatuddha, Woll. II. I II 4, I6I. Abay, Vol. I. 23, 234, 237,
238. Abaya, Vol. I. 6o, I 38, 139, 14 I, I, 48; ye, I, 48; oyaha,
I44. Abayagiri, Vol. I. 255. Abayatura-maha-sai, Vol. I. 216, 22 I, 2 26, 236, 239, 253, 258. Abayi, Vol. I. I39 m, 2. Abeya, Vol. I. a II, abha, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 79, 177, 1 So, 18I, 213, 243 m. Vol. II. 24 m. 7, 258, 268. Abhagiri, Vol. I. 204. abhahay, Vol. I. 77 m, 2.
ābhārakkamaiņam, Vol. II.
. 28. ābharaņa, Vol. II. I Io, 16I,
f72, 287.
Abha Salamevan, Wol. I. 78, 79, I76, 177 and n. 3, I92, 195,196, 198,213, 2I4, 243. Vol. ΙΙ. 2, 2 n. 8, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 1ο, 12, 13, 27, 3ο, 32, 34 ??. I, 35., 36, 37, 38 п. 7, 39, 4o, 4І, 42, 44, 45, 47, 48, І93, 2о4, 2 I3, 2I5, 215 pt. 3. Abhai Sirisaigbo, Vol.I. 20I. Vol. II. 44, 45, 47, 48. abhay, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 204,
2o5, 243 т, б. Abhaya, Vol.I. 26 n. 2,59,60, б2, б4, I21, 137, І4І, 142, 164, 168, I83 κ. 5, 2 Ι3.
Vol. II. 7, I.8, 24, 42, 45 ?. 2, II 2, 126, 29, 132, 136, I4O, 144, I47, I74, 258 ?”• 7, 273 ?፡• 7, 286. Abhaya-dāna, Vol. II. ı o,
I55.
Abhayagiri, Vol.I. 237.5, 39, 42, 52, 55, 8o, 8I, 82, 83, IoI, 134, 183, 20I, 202, 2ού, 2 Ι 4, 2 Ι 5, 21.6, 2 Ι 7, 226, 228 78. Io, 23०, 23r, 238, 253, 256. Vol. III. 246, 248 κ. 5, 249, 25ο, 252, 254, 275 Pi. I.
Abhayagiri-vihāra, Vol. III.
I9 7t. 5. Abhayam, Vol. II. 253. Abhaya-raja-kumara, Wol. I.
I53 m. I. Abhaya Salamevan, Vol. I. 164, 165, I68, 169, I 72. Vol. II. 25 m. I 2. Abhaya Siāmēglavaņņa,
Vol. I. 23. Abhayaturā, Vol. II. I 8. Abhayaturā - Bagirivehera,
Vol. II. I 9. Abhayavāva, Vol I. It, 178. abhaya-yäyi, Vol. III. 174. Abhay Salamevan, Vol. I.
I74, 175. Abhayuttara, Vol. II. I 9 n. 5. Abhayuttara-maha-cetiya, see
Abayatura-maha-si. Abhidham, Wol. I. 46, 77
22. 2. Abhidhamma, Wol. I. 42, 52,
I oo, 2 T 5, 228 n?. I I. Abhidhanappadipika, Vol. I. 3 σε 4, 28 σε 3, 29 σε Ι. Vol. Il II. 249 m. 2, 275
24. 4. Abhidharmapitaka, Vol. I.
29 π., 2 Ι 4, 228 κ. 1 Ι. abhijata, Vol. II. I 93. abhimarada, Vol. II. 287.
6. | abhimukhaychi, Vol. III. I Io.
abhinava, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. abhinna, Vol. II. 269. abhıñiñiā, Vol. II. 275 m. 3. abhinnavū, Vol. II. I 95, I97. abhiapriy-initiala-vi, Vol.
II. I 55. abhisaka, Vol. I. 190, 192, 193 2z. I, 196. Vol. II. I, 2, 4, T Io, 226. abhiyēka-di, Vol. II. I, 5 n. 4. abha sekattukku, Vol. II. 252. abhisekayen darnu, Vol. II. 2
拿z,2, Abhiseka-vidhi, Vol. I. I93
72. I. abhisikita, Vol. II. 268. Abhivaddhamana, Vol.I. 68. Abhivagdhamanaka, Vol. I.
68 η. 3, 2 II. abhivyāpta, Vol. II. 268. abhiyukta, Vol. I. 49. abijihää, Vol. II. 269, 275 m. 3. Abivadunna, Wol. I. 68 n. 3. abiyes-hi, Vol. II. 268.
A bõ, Vol. III Abóna, Vol. Abônävan, Vi
22, 225, 229. Abonavanta, Abo Senevira
it. I. Acirayi, Vol. dicariya, Vol. - Acariyas, Vo dicary va, Vol. dictivayan-z 196, I97. accajantena, aciitti karakata aqi, Vol. I. 9
24ό. ada, Woll. I. 3;
32, 133 I45, 286, a adahas, Vol. addila, Vol. I. Adam's Peak, Vol. II. I 6 adan, Vol. I. adand, Wol.
pa. 8. aidara, Wol. I adardti, Vol. adarin, Vol. adasana, Vol. idgardt, Wol ādeśa, Vol. III adhanta, Vol. adhugar, Vol. adhikāramha, Adhikara Tot; navan, Vol. didi, Vol. I. 2; Vol. II. I, 7; didi, Vol. I.
I I o, I I 2, Iбо, 61, I adigar, Vol. I didihi, Vol. I. didi-muéha, W ădin, Vol. II. adinavi, Vol. aidin-sa, Vol. ădipăda, Vol. 183 n. 4, 18 — Vol. II. 2o. Adityasèna, V didiva, Vol. I
287. adiyan, Vol. admand, Wol 97, Io8, Ιοι l I I, II 2. cĩựỡza, Wol. I aquare, Vol. adur, Vol. I. adura, Wol. m. I 2 ; äd 22 I. Wol, dilatra-zagu, dictatrol, Vol. ãdyanta, Vol ag, Vol. I.
ti, 7.

DEX
oper names occurring in the first and second volumes
phia Zeylanica.
O. . п78 т. п.
1. II. Io I, 22ο, 227, 228 η. 6,
Woł. II. 226. ja, Vol. I. 178
II. I I 4. II. 276 m. 2. . II. 276 n. l. II. 97. hanse, Vol. I.
o). II. 272. , Vol. II. 272. 5, 96, 97, 243,
. Vol. II. I 26,
· 4, 136, I4o, 38.
.5 . و 52 ,46 .
222. Vol.I. 136 n. 3. 9.
186.
I. 28
24,
I. 272.
II. I I 4. II. I I4 m. I.
J. 69, 7o, 7 I. . II. 252.
IO II. 2 I 4. II. 22o. Wol. I. 36 n. adanavu Mand
II. I I 4. 5, 46, 50 t. 14. 2 at. 5, 270. I 3 I. Vol. III. [47, I49 2. I » 72, IT3. I. 227 ነ፡• 6,
47. οι. Ι. 21.6, 258.
O 直。21824、8。 II. II 4.
I. a6 at. 3, 78, 7 т, б, 237 тэ. 7.
207. ol. I. 2. . I l I, II 23, I 73,
I. 152 n. I.
I. 94, 95, 96, 3 m. 3, Io9, Ilo,
5o 23. I4. І. І7о п. 12. 97, 237. J. 96, 97, III rru, I I I m. I 2,
II. 28o mt. I. Vol. I. 97. II. 27o.
II. 27o. 223, 246, 248
aga, Vol.I. 246 n. 8. Vol. II.
III, 93 I 95 2 I 4. igă, Vol. I. 258. agala, Vol. II. 19 n. 6, 24. āgamas, Vol. II. 254. aga-mehesunt, Vol. II. I 72. digantuka, Vol. II. 28o n. I. agata, Vol. I. I 5, 18, 9, 2 I,
I38, 144, I46. digatami, Vol. II. 249 m. II. aga-fanpatvi, Vol. II. I. I. Agbo, Vol. I. I 54, 16 I. Agbohi, Vol. 1. 245, 247,
25. Agboy-arak-Samaran, Vol. II. I 5, I7. I 7 mu, 2, 19. Agboyim, Vol. I. 16o. Vol.
II. 2, 4, 5, 17, 18. age, Vol. II. 2 14. aga, Vol. I. 28 m. 5. Aggabodhi, Vol. 1. 4, 53 m. І, 82, 154, I7 I п. 4, 184, 2 16, 2 I 7, 2 28 m. I. Vol. II. 28, 45, I42 m. 3. aggalani, Vol. I. 240 m. 3,
24. agghihi, Vol. I. 258. Aggivaddhananaka, Wol. I.
2 II n. 3. ägi, Vol. II. 269. Agimitra-paka, Wol. I. 63. agni, Vol. i. 15I, 155. Agnipurana, Wol. I. I93 m. I. agra, Vol. I. 226. agramitya, Vol. I. I77. agrāyatanamu- lāua, Vol. II.
248 κ. 5, 252. αβανα, Vol. 1Ι. 97, 27ς. Ahas-galiga, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. Ahas-kus, Vol. Il II, II o. -ahi, Vol. I. 58. ahiminisā, Vol. II. 26o. aiñpattayyāņgu, Vol. II. 246,
252. afara, Vol. I. 47, 77 n. 2,
2
35.
äjaranața, Vol. II. 2 I 3. äjarol, Vol. II. 27o n. 2. Ajharoha, Vol. ). 226 m. Io. ājñā, Vol. II. 4, 269. ajinidina, Woll. llIII. 269. ajiāna yenu, Vol. II. 16. ājñāyehi, Vol. II. I I 4. diurolehi, Vol. I. 237. αέα, Vol. I. 49, 57, 94, Ιο7,
Io8, I 18, 20. aikā, Vol. Il II. 2 Io. dāka, Vol. II. 253. a kai, Vol. I. 25, 29 a. I, 94,
ноб п. 7. dikala, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. Io. akāla, Vol. II. I i o. ākalpa, Vol. II. 252. ākämiyā, Vol. I. 92, 94, MoI
ፓ፥• 5, IO7 ነ፥• I 4. ākāra, Vol. II. 277 m. 4. dākāśa-cārī, Völ. Il II. Io9. Akasa-ganga, Vol. I. a 25
72. 4. akāsi, Vol. II. 2 1o. aikā sitti, Vol. II. 249 m. I.
akata, Vol. II. I I 3. diaeki, Vol. J. 25. akhaņqdacchidratai, Wol.
269. âkiya, Vol. II. 252. akrta, Vol. I. 17 n. 4. aksara, Vol. II. Ioo, I 6o
I.
7. 4. akşaras, Vol. II. 6, 9, 14, 2ο, 26, 165, 219, 229, 234 Pl. I, 24O. diaul, Vol. I. 33. i&ulayak, Vol. I. 187. akuru, Vol. II. I 55, I 97. akausas, Vol. II. 233. Akvadunna, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. ala, Vol. I. I87, 221. dila, Vol. I. 166, 172. dila, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 14.
Vol. II. u 1 o, I 72. alibhad-zitarana-vidhini,
Vol. II. I 71. alaippittu, Vol. II. 252. aļaittau, Vol. II. 252. ālamvba, Vol. II. 225. alamh-ghamyra, Vol. II. I Io. alaih krta, Vol. II. 237. å laput, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. dilapilla, V ol... lI... 2 I 9. Alavadunna, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Algamiya, Vol. I. 92, Io3. dili, Vol. I. 95. dili-navak, Vol. I. 95. dāliigita, Vol. II. 236, 237. Alisara, Vol. I. 68. akivu, Vol. II. 253. Allahabad, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. Allevava, Vol. I. 77 n. 2,79,
2 Ο I , alpecchata, Vol. II. 269. alu, Vol. I. 187 m. II. Alutväva, Vol. II. 39 m. 13,
229. Alut-vihara, Vol. I. I. 27, Ia8. Alu Vihāra, Vol. I. I 2 I. aluyämä, Vol. II. 271. Alwis (J. de), see DeAlwis(J.). dima, Vol. I. 48. amudi, Woll. llI. 281 n. 3. dimadima, Wol. J. I. 12 n.8. amini-äidima, Vol. II, 25o
7. 4. Amarakósa, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. Amaratana (tanehi), Vol. I.
67., 69, 7o. Amaravati, Vol. I. I3, 22. inditi, Vol. I. 187. amãity-ādin, Vol. II. I Io. amâtyādihau. Vol. II. 226. amitya-mandala, Vol. I. 173
11, 3, 180. Amāvatura, Vol, II, 34 m. III
I3 , 35 32. II, 54 a. 5
55 т. 4, І88 т. по, 24o n. Vol. III. 258. aiba, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Amba, Vol. I. 34, 38. Aňbagamuva, Vol. II. 2o2, 3o5, 207, 209, 2I4, 217, 258, 288 it. 4.
Р р 2

Page 397
292
ambaranin, Wol. I. 30, 32,
I86, 223. Afhbatala, Vol. I. 75 n.4, 76. Ambatthala, Vol. I. 5, 76,
8I, 82, 24І т. 3. Ambigammuwa, Vol. II. 2o3. Ambigammuwe, Vol. II. 2o3. Ambila-grama, Vol. I. 7. Ambilapika, Vol. I. 216. Ambillapadara, Vol. I. 82. ambul, Vol. I. 13. Affibulgama, Vol. I. 7. a přibulu, Vol. II. I 4o, I 44,
147, 286. Ambulu-dagaba, Vol. I. 97,
Η Ι 2. ambauren, Vol. I. 22 I. Amgam-kuliya, Vol. I. 243, 246, 249. Vol. ΙΙ. 2, 5. Amgam-kuliyehi, Wol. II. 4. Aminicciya, Vol. I. 259. dāmisatthāya, Vol. II, 272. ammaaa, Vol. I. I 82 n. 2.
Vol. II. 2 I 3. amuna, amunu, Vol.I. 3m.4, 49, 55 Pa. 3, 57, IO3 Pa. II, I 33. Vol. II. I I 6, I I7, 172 27, 3, 23I, 234, 286, 288. amunā, Vol. I. III 7. a muuak, Vol. II. 233. amunakaț, Vol. II. 233. amunas, Vol. II. 235. amuniata, Vol. I. I3.
III. I Io, 286. an, Vol. I. I22 n. 2, 13o, 22 I, 224 m. 4, 234. Vol. II. 2 I 2, 272, 286. ana, Vol. I. 247. dānta, Vol. II. 252. -ana, Wol. I. 58. -dima, -dima, Wol. I. 58. anācāra, Vol. II. 272, 272 nt. 3, 282, 282 n. 2, 282 22. 3. a nācāra-kofā, Vol. II. I 72. Anada (Ānada, Ánanda),
Vol. ΙΙ. 16, 226 κ. Ιο. anadara, Vol. I. 187. antagata, Vol. I. I 8, 19, 21,
I38, I 44, I46. anāgatesu, Vol. II. 2 Io. anäňgi, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
I73, 174. ananta, Vol. I. I32, 226. Vol. II. I 12, I5, I 73. anamtaraven, Vol. I. 196. ananya, Vol. III. - J 55, 226. ananya-sādhārana, Vol. II.
228 pt. 5. ãnä pavatnã, Vol. III. 48. anasak, Vol. II. I Io, 225. amat, Vol. I. 25, 46, 22 I.
Vol. II. I 6o, I 72. anāthayan, Vol. II. I 73. Anaulundāva, Vol. II. 235,
248, 251. anavarāgra, Vol. II. 268 n. 3. andha-zviā, Vol. III. 16 I. Andhra, Vol. I. 208. ändi, Vol. II. I 32. Aidiya-kanda, Vol. I. 138, I39, 42, 147, I5o, I52. āņgu, Vol. II. 252. antadur, Vol. I. 22 I ; anduru, I 30. Vol. II. I Io, I6o, I72, 2I3. amaduru-zvä, Vol. II. 225. aneka, Vol. II. IIo, II 2, I4o, I4 I, I45, I47, I48, I5, I55, 252, 2б8, 2б9, 2б9 2, 4, 287.
Wol.
Anekārtha-sangraha, Wol. I.
27 pt. 2. aiga, Vol. II. I 7 I. agana, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
Vol. II. 27 r. äřigili, Vol. II. II, 2, 12o n. z.,
I 27, I გ3, I ვ6. aiguda, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. Anguttara-nikaya, Vol. I. I90
ነ፡. 6. Anikanga, Vol. I. 178. Vol.
II. 222. Anikata-Sona, Vol. I. 18. aniyā, Vol. I. 47, 53 m. II,
93, I I 8, 16o. Vol. II. 42,
233. ãnīyātra, Vol. II. 224. drand, Vol. I. 201, 204, 205. anna-dānādika, Vol. II. I 74. añiñiam, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. annat, Vol. I. 48. annata, Vol. II. 272. anoba, Vol. I. 92. añśana, Vol. II. 252. antavehi, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. antevāsika, Vol. II. 27o, 276,
277. anubhazya, Vol. II. IT I 2. anubhava-karana, Vol. II.
I3. anitiava-kota, Vol. III. 174. anubhavayața, Vol. II. 174. Anubudu, Vol. I. 35 m. Io. Anubudu Maha-Mihiňdu,
Wol. I. 33. Anuçi (gen. Anudiya), Vol.I.
143, 144, 145, I46. antgardi, Vol. I. 235. anugraha, Vol. II. 2 I 6 m. Io,
225. annujñāta, Vol. II. 269, 274
ነ፤• 7. Anula, Vol. I. 143. amuimtāna, Vol. II. 276.
- anu māma-sūtraya, Vol. II.
27o. anu-no-danva, Vol. II. 272. Anuradha, Vol. I. 137. Vol.
III. 252. Anurādhapura, ii, Vol. I. I, Io, 12, 23, 39, 4І, 58, бо п. І, 68, 75, 77 72., 2, 8o, 82, 83, ΙοI σε 9, I 2 Ι, I26, I 32, 135, I53, 155, I-6, 18o, I81, 19I, 2Oo ነz. 5, 2o8, 213, 2 If, 228 m. I4, 24.I. Vol. II. I, 5, 9, I4, 2o, 2, 25, 27, 34 35, 38, 39, II 9, I 19 m. 6, I 28, I 38, Ι 4ο, Ι 4 Ι., I 47, Ι 66, 193, 2o4, 2o7, 2oo, 2 17 г. 2, 247 و 240 ,239 ,Io .۶ 234 249, 253, 259. 261. Anuradhapura-nuvara, Wol.
III. I 44.
t Anurādhapurayața, Vol. III.
I73. Anurādhapurayayä, Vol. II.
I73. Anuradhapuraye, Vol. II.
I I 2, Anurapura, Vol. I.
228. Anura Vihara, Vol. I. 68. anuri, Vol. I. 93. anurūpa, Vol. II. I I J, 225. anurūpa-vrtti, Vol. III. I 73. anu-saf, Vol. I. 237. anusas, Vol. I. 236; 'sasä,
47. annusāsanā, Vol. II. 6I. атизäseyya, Vol. II. 277 т.5. anusvāra, Vol. III. 244.
222.
IN
anvayä, Vo
215 pt. 5. amzvayamu, W anvayen, V 2 I 5 Pe. 5. anya, Vol. anyāna, Vol. any diva, Wol anyôiyam, V, ap, Vol. I. äp, Vol. II. apa, Vol. I.
75 at. 4, I4, 237. 15II, I55 I95, 24, dipdi, Vol. I. - Pe. 4. aifa, Vol. I. 76, 78,79 183, 186, ነ?• 5, 22 I 228, 23O. I I5 m, 8, Apabhraihś 64. Vol. apagata, V
ዖz. 6. apage, Vol.
?፳. W• apahāsa, Vo apa-himiya, agbarnauta, V āgammaka (c
258. apara, Vol. agôarôidha, W aparagoadāna
22. 3. äpasak, Vol. afata, Vol. āpattyanāfia apazyaraka
II. I 3o m. apavat, Vol afaya, Vol. abājvabhāg, apãyehi, Vo ӑрӑ.yиvaraа
I. 188 ነz, afetain, Vol. Aphsad, Vo apsi, Vol. II, apilisarana,
54 ft. I 2. apirise, Vol. agöirisey, V,
n. 7
aabirizva/, V« agbiriyat, V I 30, 22 I, Vol. II. abis, Vol. I
22. appamatten apbgbiccho, V apranãda, Apprati-Ma
155. Aprati-Mall 32. Vo п 26, п27, 145, 148 152, 22I. apratipatti, Apte, Vol. apulana, V apun, Vol. arā, Vol. I. 77 pt. 2, 2Ι 3, 2 Ι6 ara, Vol. III ārā, Vol. I.

DEX
l. II. 2 I2, 2 I 5,
ol. III. 253. l. I. 47. Vol. II.
I. 15, 155. II. I 6o. . III. I III. ol. II. I72. 69, I74. 4,12,39,47· 46, 47, 52 κε. Ιο, 6o, 198, I99 m. Vol. II. III, I2, I6I, I, 2 a. 5, 268. 92, 246, 247, 249
25, 26 72. 3, 34, و 126 و 5 ۶۰ 98 و I 9 و 187эг. 6, 88, 188 , 222, 225 r. 3, Vol. II. l I4, 22, 2I3. , Wol. I. 16, 58, II. I52, )l. II. 269, 274
II. I по, пбІ, 274
l. II. I 4.
Vol. II. I og.
ol. II. ʼ 1 29.
r°nika), Vol. I.
II. 2 გo. 'ol. II. I6I.
, Vol. II. 273
, II. 2 I 4. II. I I 2. (ta, Vol. II. 27 . rrhavak-se, Wol.
II. Iro. II. 274, 274 m. 2. Vol. II. 269. l. II. I I 3. i bisev tänä, Vol.
5. , II. I 7 I m. 4. l. I. 2.
252. Vol. I. 48, 49,
I. 25, 27 p. 3, 41. bl. I. 41, 46, 5o
pl. I. I 22 m. 2. ol. I. I 22 n. 2, 224 r. 3 234. 2Ia, 286. . 186, 188 m. I2,
a, Vol. II. 272. Jol. I. I 88 p. I. 2. Vol. II. 2б9. lla, Vol. II. I54,
la, Vol. I. 124, l. II. I o, I I 5, 32, 33, 4, I49 ft. I, 15I,
Vol. II. 269. I. 224 n. 4. bl. I. 97. I. 222.
و IC ه ۶ C و I 4 ,25 223. Vol. II. ne. 2.
253
247
arab, Vol. I. 22. aräh, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 7 n. 4. ārādanā, Vol. III. 225, 27o. ārādhanāyen, Vol. II. I I 2. araggananã, Vol. II. Io9, arahã, Vol. III. 249 m. I. åråsttya, Vol. J. 34 n. I4. arăjaka-vá-da, Vol. II. 16. aralė, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, II 8. aräkkan, Vol. III. 2o, 24, 25,
.48 ,47 و44 Arakkha-cetiya-geha,Vol.I.
228 m. 17. ārakkha-sama, Vol. II. 32
F2. O, dārakkha-samaņa, Vol. II. 32
o arak-né, Vol. II. 32 n. Io. ara kmehe, Vol. II. 32 n. Jo. arakma-nadi, Vol. II. 32 n. Io. AräknāVädärum, Vol. II. 47. ārakā, Vol. II. I 73. arak-sama, Vol. II, 32 m. Io. Araksama Kasbā, Vol. II.
2,4,5· Arak-Samana, Vol. I. 30, 34, 38, I 66. Vol. II. 27, 32, 32 n. Io, 33. See also Rak-samaran. Araksamaņan, Vol. II. II3,
I9, 3O. s Araleim, Vol. I. 174, I5. Araleyim, Yol. I. 164, 169,
17 III. aram, Vol. I. 46, 5. drama, Wol. I. 217 t, 4. aramdi, Vol. I. 25. aramana, Vol. II. I 5 I, I52,
55, 156, 246, 253azam-ãy, Vol. III. 253. arai-kãval, Vol. II. 253. Araņyaka Medhaňkara, Vol.
II. 262. arazay, Vol. I. 47, 52 n. 7. aray, Vol. I. 4; II, 46, 59 m. lo,
52 n. 7, 77 2. 2. Arayan, Vol. I. 245, 248,25I. Ardha-Magadhi, Wol. I. 15,
16, 22, 58, б4, б5. dren, Vol. I. 22 I. arī, Vol. I. 46,5 m. 7. arista, Vol. I. I35. Arita-gama, Vol. I. 136, I49. Arita-maha-gama, Vol. I.
152, 53. Arite, Vol. I. I48. Aritha,Vol.I. 135, 136 ra. 3,
I37, 38, I52. Arittha-maha-gama, Wol. I.
53. Arittha-pabbata, Vol. I. I35,
Iგ6, I გ8. Arițțha Vihāra, Vol. I. I 42. aritu, Vol. II. 216 n. 3. ariyapariyesanastutta,Vol. II.
27 т. I, 28о т. б. artway, Vol. I. 46, 52 n. 2. ariyo, Vol. II. 27. arvi, Vol. I. 25, 33, 34
.4 .۶۶ 5O و5O و 46 4 I .۶ āraksa-śramana, Vol. III. 32
O. Armour, i, Vol. I. 84, Ioo
т. б, ол т. I, I 29. arāgya, Vol. III. 3. Arpakkama, Vol. I. I23. arpakkam, Vol. II, 2o6. arub, Vol. I. 92, 93. Vol.
II. 233, 234 h2. I 5. aruhia, Vol. I. So n. Io. āruhya, Vol. II. 2 I6 m. 2. aruli, Vol. II. 252. arumaņa, Vol. II. 246.
Arumaņattil, Vol. II. 252. däs, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. Vol. II.
п п9 п.8, пбп, 287. asā, Vpl. I. 33. Vol. II. I 5,
I74, 225, 27O. äsa, Vol. II. u 62. āśā, Vol. II. I 7 2. Asada (Asadha), Vol. I I6. asādhāranga, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. asādhāraya-vä, Vol. II. I 6o. Asaholu, Vol. II. 28. vr Asaholu Mihindu, Vol. II.
30, 3I 32 33. asäk, Vol. II. I I 9 n. 8. qsäk-sē, Vol. III I I 2. Asala, Vol. I. I98 m. 4. Asalaya, Vol. I. 2 I. asamiukhya, Vol. III. 268. āsana, Vol. II. I 25, il 34, I 37,
I46, 224. asana-hala, Vol.I. 253, 256. dāsanias, Vol. II. I 3o. 283. ãsanaya, Vol. III. 26, J 29,
Iვ6, 148. asan-hi, Vol. I. 46. asan-ine, Vol. I. 49. asanu, Vol. II. 27 I. asarana, Vol. II. 222. äsața, Vol. II. I Io. asazaaa, Vol. I. 256. āsavas, Vol. III. 275 n. 2. dīśāzvem, Vol. II. I 47, 72. ãśāzvin, Vol. II. 287. āśāyen, Vol. I. I 31. Vol. II.
āścarya, Vol. II. 26 n. 8. Asela, Vol.I. I87, 189. Vol. ... II. 2, 4, 5, 36,37. Aselsaida, Vol. I. 187. aśesa, Vol. II. I 44, I 47, I 55. aśesa-práānīnța, Vol. III. I 55. Asgiri Vihara, Vol. I, I28
7. I isi, Vol. I. 93. āsīribbāda, Vol. II. III 2. asiri, Vol. I. 221, 235. Vol.
II. 2 I 3, 2 I6 m. 8. dās ārzvāda, Vol. II. II2 m. II. as-Aam, Wol. I. Io4 m, I. asmui, Vol. II. I 52 m. I. A$óka, Vol. I. 2, 13, 14, I5, I6, 22., 58, 59, 62, 63., 75 ??. 4, 39, 40, I42, 43, 50, I5, I52, 53 227, 7t. i. Vol. II. 259, 2бо, 2бо п. 3, 26, 275 m, 6. assa, Vol. II. 2 Io. assamu, Woll. I. Io4 n. I, II I T. assamak, Vol. I. 95, 96, I I
ነz, 8. assammal, Vol.I. 96, Io4m. I. assamun, Vol. I. 93, 104 m. I,
Ιο8 κ. 9. astayața, Vol. II. 225, disthina-mandapa, Vol.I. 206
兹。2。 disthani, Vol. I. 16 n. 8. asthainz-farihara, Vol. I. 170
22, 5. asthira, Vol. III. J 32. asia, Vol. II. I 3. astige, Vol. II. I 73. asun, Vol. I. 46, 95. Vol. II.
I5 I55. Asunbada-watta, Wol. I. 35
n. Io, I96, J98. aśva, Vol. I. I 3 I. asvā, Vol. II. 27o. asvädduma, Vol. II. IT I 7 m. r. asvāmika-vä, Vol. II. 225. aszianu, Wol. I. 48, 49, 55 ft.
.247 ,237 وIO

Page 398
at, Vol. I. 46, 51 m. I, 247. Vol. II. II3, I 74 272, 286. ät, Vol. II. 27 III, 272, 287. af, Vol. I. 49, 96, 204, 235. aga, Vol. I. 65 m. 3, 99 m. 5,
255. Vol. II. 23. dita, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49, 94, I 18, Iგ6, 187, 2O5, 2 გ6, 237, 247, 251 m, 6. Wol. II. I4, 18, 42, 2 I 4, 272. äta-da, Vol, II. 97. agaki, Vol. II. 233. atados, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. at-ambul, Vol. I. 131, 134
at-ařbulae-bakak-së, Vol. II.
47. atane, Wol. I. 67, 69, 7. ata fuzit, Vol. I. 48, 56
22 Ataragalu-Kotta, Vol.I. 20I, 2o2, 2o4, 2o6. Vol. II.
2, 35. atasak, Vol. II. 2 I 4 m. I. atasiya, Vol. I. 199 m. 7. atat, Vol I. 222 ; atata, 55
n. 4; at-ha, 234, 237. ata-tis, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I8 m. 9. Ataviragollava, Vol. I. 30, 79, I65. Vol. II. 44, 218 22. 7, 23 II. ataya, Vol. I. 72. atavis ind, Vol. I. 16. äit-govuzva, Vol. I. III m. 2. atha, Vol. II. 249 m. I, 277
h. 5. diti, Vol. I. 37 m. II, 99 n. 5, I 8o, 237. Vol. II. I Io, I II, II, 2, II, 4, 2 I 3, 2 I 6 т, 4, 268, 2б9, 2б9 т. 6. äiti, Vol. I. 187. äiti-kota, Vol. II, 2 I 4. atikrānta, Vol. II. 269. atin, Vol. I. 48, 99 r. 5. ätinakarä, Vol. I. 46,
п. І4. äiti-snelha, Vol. II. I 72. ditiya-vdinu, Vol. I, 23. atiyavun, Vol. II. 27 I. at-maha-sthina, Vol. I. 204. atnagari, Vol. I. 46 n. 9. dinianu, Vol. I. 205. al-fi, Vol. I. 247. atpat-karanu, Vol. II. I 74. diffitali, Vol. I. 99 m, 5. at-Aota, Vol. I. Io6 n. 18. at-sam, Vol. I. 95, Io9, Io9
雳2
51
. 7. at-samak, Wol.I. 96, IIon, 5. at-samas, Vol. I. 92, 94, IoI
т. 8, по7 п. 15, Io9 п. 7. at-sana, Vol. I. IoI n. 8. atsaru, Vol. I. 223. ifti, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. attāha, Vol. II, I, III 3. dittan, Wol. I. I87, Igon, 2, 243, 247. Vol. III. O2
attānam, Vol. II. 276, 277
at. 5. attāni, Vol. I. I 69, 17 III, I, 72, I 74, 2o5. Vol. II. 2, 6, lo, 13, 15, 17, 8, 2I, 31, 34,44,239,233· attani-katu, Vol. I. I59, 16
κ. 8, 2οο κ. 4, 2οδ. Vol. II. 4, 7, 8, 8 m. 2, 23, 24, .214 ,47:48 ,37:42 و 242.5 attini Airdhaira, Vol. I. 164, . Ιό9, I 7ο π. 5, I 74. attavagga, Vol. III. 27o n. 7. ättavun, Vol. II. I 72, 287.
atthakathā, Vol. II. - 26o
忽。【。 att hamasāradas minh, Vol. II.
2O, att hame, Vol. II. 275 n. 6. athanga, Vol. II. 275 m. 6. atthārasame, Vol. II. 2o5
22, 4. äitto, Vol. II. 162. ditu, Vol. I. 223.
O ditu, Vol. I. 48,49, 51 ps. I4, 92, 235, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. 23, 36, 233. citulat, Vol. I. I32, I6o, 205; ollattāk, 246. Vol. II. 2 I4. ätuläva, Vol. I. 248. äitula-vä, Vol. III. 3. Atulā-veherhi, Vol. II. 223;
-vihara, 229. ätula-vū, Vol. II. 37. , äitulävü-tāk, Vol. II. 2o4. äitusazviū-tāk, Vol. II. 3 . äitus-nuvarä, Vol. III. 23. ditulu-kot, Vol. I. Io9, 174,
196, 199 n. 7. ditulu-zidi, Vol. I. 33,34, I98.
Vol. II. 47, 2 I 4. dituluvardin, Vol. I. 33 m. I3. äitus uzviä, Vol. II. I, I, III3, II4, I4o, I44, 145. I47, 15 I, 155. ätulvä, Vol. I. 49, 92, III 8. Vol. III. 7, 24, 37, 233. äituvā, Vol. II. 3 I. ätulvü-tāk-tänaț, Vol. II. 42. atumi, Vol. I. 187 m. 5. äitum, Vol. II. I 5 I. aturehi, Vol. II. 27o, 272. atverekiä, Vol. II. IIIIo. aiuvi, Wol. I. So n. 17, 65, I 93 m. 7, 2o6 m. 7. Vol. III. 27 2, 9. Atvanagalu-varhsaya, Vol.II.
215 12. 3. atvisi, Vol. I. I6, atvatu, Wol. I. 94, Io6 m. I8. Atveher, Vol. II. 27, 3o, 32. Atvehera, Vol. i. 47, 49, 52, 53, 56, 8o, 8I, 83, 91, 92, 93, 97, 99, IOI, IO2, Ο3, Jo5, II, 2, 249 m. 7. Vol. II. 27 22. I. Aupapatika-sutra, Vol.I. 63,
63 г. І. ava, Vol.I. 25, I I7 I 68, I 93. Vol. II. 7, 3o, 4 I, I 74, .7 ۶ 34 2 و 33 2 و 31 2 و 232 avada, Vol. II. 272. avad-hi, Vol. I. 237. availan, Vol. I. 237. avakāga, Vol. II. 27o. ava-maigula, Vol. I. 247. divan, Vol. I. I74. avanaka, Vol. I. 258. avannivehi, Vol. I. 204. azarana, Vol. I. 255, 259;
oneha, 255. avas, Vol. I. 47, 48, 54 m.
8, 91. avasa, Vol. I. 48, 52 m, 2I, 2ვ6; a:Zasშ, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49, 91, 235, 236. áväsa, Vol. I, 56, loo, 239,
24o. Vol. II. I og. avasana, Wol. I. 25. avasanhi, Vol. I, 94. azasa-f, Vol. I. 47, 48, 235, azasa-ta, Vol. I. 49. āvāsa-vū, Vol. II 95. avas-hi, Vol. I. 48,236. avas-in, Wol. I. 49, 236.
Vol. II.
INI
avata, Vol. I. m. I ; ortahi, awaii, Vol. I.
7, 249. Vc azavada, Vol.
16 . äzviedä, Vol. II, avikalan, Wol, aviya, Vol. i. divis, Wol. I. 3;
38, 9 I, 93, I96, I97, , m. II. Vol.
awud, Vol. I.
п86, 198, 24 3, 39, 42. azul, Vol. II. 2 avutnu, Vol. Il avur, Vol I. ; azura, Vol. I. avuranază, V. avni rude, Vol. a zvut, Vol. II. divitia, Vol. I azyaktayanţa, div, Vol. I. 9.
22, 2. aya, Vol. I.
236, 249 22. Wol. II. I 136, 173, 28 ava-da, Vol. I ayadamen, Vo ayadantevã, Vc aya hiri, Wol Ayaholu, Wol. Ayannātavan,
28. ayasak, Vol. I ayasamanāraa
33. Ayasmanta, V
II. Io I. ayat, Wol. II. ava-idin, Vol. ayäiti, Vol. II. ayatiya, Vol.
247. ayatiyak. Wol. аyalпdfагат,
ጓz, 6. aya-via, Vol. I avelin, Wol. I. ayika, Vol.
258. avifaya, Wol, 237 η. 8. Ayisayi, Vol. Ayitigeväva,
34, 39 2. II ayumu, Wol. I ayuru, Vol. I] dy usmat, Wol Vol. II. I 226, 226 п. ay-via, Vol. I.
Bãi = Bãhu, Vc òả, Vol. I. I. I7 II 3.225. bă, Vol. I. 9 II, bad, Vol. I. 3
49, 77 22, 2, II 8, 168, 2 235, 236, 23, 37, 47. bada, Vol. I. { bada, Vol. I.
І2б, І32, 1: badā, Vol. II. baqllä, Vol. II. badargulha, Vc

) E X
99 2 5 2.49
22 I
33, 94, I99 ft.
l. II. 2 I 4.
III. 97, TI 3,
III , II. 7.
255 3334 35 % Io, 94, Iб8, 18o, !oό κ. 2, 249 II. 4; II, 2, 17, 37, 42.
9I, лб9, I74, 7. Vol. II. 3o,
5. ... I Io, 172. 22.
259. ol. I. 2 59.
II. 2o8 m. I, 225. I. 48.
Vol. II. 27 I. 2, 93, 97, 198
92, I30, 13I. 4; ayin, 236. по, и 2б, 132, 6.
I. 287. l. II. Io9. »l. III. I I4. II. I 72. II. 3o, 3 m. 2. Vol. III. 2 I 4,
I. 214 m. I. olen (), Vol. I.
ol. I. I78. Wol.
27I. [• 2oገ ”• 3
97. I, 247; ven,
II. 272. Vol. II. 2I4
I. 233.
III 8. I. 253, 255,
I. 230, 234,
I. 69,7o. Vol. II. 6, 2; II,
I. 273. [ 277 ነ።. 4• . Ι. Ι 78 σε Ι. O II, 22 I 224 4.
II 7.
bl. І. 2об т. 3. , II 8. Vol. l.
222 3, 4 I, 47, 48,
,97 و93 و 92 ,9I o4, 221, 222, 237. Vol. II.
59.
3o. Vol. II. 36, I72, 24. 226,
226. 1,I,159h.4,
Badakarika, Wol. I. I.43, 145. bada-kariya, Vol. I. 73. Badal-pillar, Vol. I. 39 m. I 2. bada-tuba, Vol. I. 15o. diddala, Vol. I. 16o. bidi, Vol. I. 205. badipita, Vol. I. 72.
bagu, Vol. I. 59, 60, 8o,
18I m. Io. Vol. II. I 8. Badulla, Vol. II. 27. badulu-vama, Vol. II. 2 I 4. bāga, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. II. bigin, Vol. J. 94, 95, 96, 97,
I 3 I. Vol. II. I l o, II,
287. Bagiri-Vehera, Vol. II. I8,
9. la (ga), Vol. I. 186. bahdi, Vol. I. 47, 99 m. 5.
Vol. II. 3 III, 27 2. Bahadata, Vol. I. 153. Bahadur, Vol. I. 157. bahdilu, Vol. I. 204. bahālü, Vol. II. 37, 42. bdihdir, Vol. I. 48; bihira, 205 ; bahari, 49, 92; 235, 249 n. 4; bähärin, 247. Vol. II. bähära, 272. Bahatusivim, Vol. I. I98,
20c. Bahidaloka-Mahadevi, Vol.I.
124 2. I. Bahike, Vol.I. I5, I52, I53. bihira, Wol. I. I32. Bāhiya, Vol. I. I 53. Bahu, Wol I. I. 28, 13o, 132, I33, 55, 56, I57. Vol. II. 97, IoII, IIIIo, I I5, II 6 κ. 3, II8, I 23 κ. 2, I 25, I29, I3I. I4 I, I42 ft. I I43, I45, 54.2322. 5279
22, 4.
Bāhu I, Vol. II. 28. Bāhu II, Vol. II. 65. Bahu-jana-satra, Vol. II. I 68. Bahujana-satrayayä, Vol. II.
74. bahu-janayā, Vol. II. I to,
bahu jamayan-da, Vol. II.
I III Bāhunā, Vol. II. I 29. bahta-zirihi, Vol. I. I93. Bairat, Vol. II. 26o n. 3. baj, Vol. I. 4I, 47, 48, 77
72. 2. bafana, Vol. I. 3I. Bak, Wol. I. I98 it, 4. Baka, Vol. I. 257. balā, Vol. I. 92, I3I. Vol. II. III, l I3, I I 4» i 26, I 27, I29, 132, 136, I4o, I 44, 147, I62, 173, 74, 195, 197, 198, 286, 288. bala, Vol. II. I 55. bila, Vol. I. IoA ta. 2. bala, Vol. I. I.87, I90 m, 2. bii, Vol. I. Igo ta. 2.
baldi, Wol. I. 93, Io4 n. 2, 187.
me. 4, 190 m, 2. bala-balā, Vol. II. 226. bala-karin, Vol. I. 48. balamin, Vol. I. 240 m, 3. balan, Vol. II.213. balana, Wol. I. 92, 94. balāni, Vol. II. 253. balanu, Vol. III. I I 3. balanuvan, Vol. II. 27I. balat, Vol. I. I87, 18g n. 7.
Vol. II. 3I, 33 m. 4, 22ő. balatdi, Vol. I. 190 m, 2. óalātkāra'en, Vol. II. 226.
293
balatha, Vol. I. 18.9 m, 7, I 9o n. 2. Vol. III. 33 n. 4.
bilatun, Vol. I. 187, 190 m, 2.
badilatum, Vol. II. 44, 47.
bālāvaboldlanea, Wol. II. 259.
balavat-vuva-d, Volf. II.
б2.
bāla-vuvada, Vol. II. I 4.
bãlayaku, Vol. II. a 72. balayan, Vol. I. ao5.
bälayaga, Woł. l. 87.
balu, Vol. H. 205. Vol. II.
4, 18, 31, 42, 233. bälū, Vol. II. I II, 4o. balun, Vol. II. 226. bäluva, Vol. II. I 1o. bälū-vanta, Vol. II. I r3. Bämä-budim, Vol. If 4ì)
43. Bamadata, Wol. I. 15o, 152,
I53. Bamana, Vol. I. I45. banana, Vol. I. 22 I. Bamaņa Utara Puśaguta, Vol.
I. I43, I45. Bamanogiriya, Wol. I. 72. Bainba-dat, Vol. I. 153. Bamba-senevi, Vol. I. 34,38,
I 93 Pe. 5. Bambhadatta, Wol. I. 153. Bamha, Vol. I. I53. Bamun-kumbara, Vol. I. I54,
1 59, 16 Ι. Bamunu, Vol. I. 235, 238.
Vol. II. I i I. ban, Vol. , 96. bänä, Vol. II. 227 m. 3. bandi, Wol. I. 94; banta, Io
n. 8. Vol. II. 27 I. bäna, Vol. III. Ioo, Io I, II6. bänä, Vol. II. 225. banajiga, Vol. II. 25 I. banamija, Vol. II. 237. Bäna-Samudra, Vol. II. II6
12. 3. bänan-vahamse, Vol. II. 225,
227 κ. 3. band, Vol. I. 46. õänd, Vol. I. 87, 189 m. 2. bindi, Vol. I. 47, 93, los m. I, III 8, 196, 2o6 m, 3, 2ვნ. Banda Pokuna, Vol. I. I39. Bandārapota, Vol. i I. Loo. baňdazvā, Vol. III. I 35 m. I,
I73. bandavā, Vol. II. I Io, I 72,
2 I 4, 2 26. Banday, Vol. I. 49. bandhana, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45,
I47, 149 it. I. bandhāpietvā, Vol. III. I 35
*z。3。 bdidi, Vol. I. 240 m. 3. Wol.
II. 273. bahdinava, Vol. I. 189 m. a. bandria, Vol. I. 23. bandu, Vol. I. 32, 32 n. 3, Ι86, 188 κ. 3, 22 Ι, 222, 237, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 32 ft. I, 23. baňdu, Vol. II. Io9. band vannata, Vol. I. 168;
bana-zay, 235. banzar, Vol. I. 48. bar, Vol. I. 32, 9 I, II7
Vol. II. 3o; bara, Vol. I. 18o, I86, 246. barä, Vol. II. 4o. barana, Vol. I. 240 m, 3. Vol. II. 2 I3 ; baranine, Voi. I. 223. Vol. II. 2I3.

Page 399
294
bariya, Vol. I. i 5, I7 nu. 2,
18, 19. Barnett (L. D.), Vol. I. 4o. Bartholomae, Vol. I. 17 n. 7. bäsä, Vol. I. 9 I. Vol. II.
IOO, basa, Vol. III. 172. hasata, Vol. II. i Io. 6asna, Vol. I. 23. ba snem, Vol. I. 47. bastian, Vol. I. 226, n. 4. bat, Vol. I.47, 91, 17, 186, 22 II, 234, 246. Vol. I. 30, 4, 47, 22. hant, bata, Vol. I. 25, 28 m. 4
48, 62, 64, 9 Ι, 95, Ιο I ”፡• 9, I 4I, 143, I 45, 146, I 69, I 74. Vol. II. 199, 27 ; batin, Wol. I. 36 ?፭, 7. bata, Vol. J. I 22 n. 2. lBatakaya, Vol. I. 69, 70. lBata Maha Tisa, Vol. I. I46. Bata Nada, Vol. I. I 43, J45. latapala, Wol. I. 18, 2 I, I43
κ. 6, Bata Sivaguta, Vol. I. I 43 ;
ogutaha, I 45. batavatita, Vol. I. I48, bat-gehi, Vol. I. 97. haiti, Vol. I. 237. bati, Vol. I. 49. Batticaloe, Vol. II. 235. Batuwantudave, Vol. I. 26
1. 9, 27 nu. 2. hauddha-guhi, Vol. I. 15o
it. 4. lBauddha-satra, Vol. II. I 68,
I74. /a Vol. II. I. I 2, I61. bavana, Vol. I. 22 I. bavația, Vol. II. i 95, 195 n. 8. bärvi, Vol. Il II. I Io. bdivin, Vol. I. 1 18, 131, 134. Vol. III. I Io, il 12, I 55, 2I4, 27o, 27 f, 272. bhūyo, Vol. II. Io9. Beames (J.), Vol. I. I 6 mm. 4,
I7. beadā, Vol. I. 95, II, 8, 247.
Vol. II. 2 4. bealanuvan, Vol. II. 27 I. Bedsa, Vol. I. I4 I. bedum, Vol. I. 97, 168, 197,
I99 ?፤, 8, 2o5. behea, Vol. I. 38, 39 n. 9. behedak, Vol. III. 27o. behea-ge, Vol. I. I54, 155
የሠ• 3, I59• I6o. behet, Vol. II. 27 I. behet-ge, Vol. II. 25 m. I. Bell (H. C. P.), Vol. I. ii, iii, vi, I, 8 п. І, 24, 26 п. Io, 3о و84 ,4 .۶ 4 6 و 42 و. 33 ,2 . 1 I4 n. 5, 136, 138, 148, I53, 183, І9І, 194, 2оо, 2o I, 2O2, 208, 2o9, 213, 24 I, 245, 249 n. 6, 252. Vol. III. I, 4, 19, 25, 34, 38, 44, 146, 152 ж. 1, I55 π., 2, Ι 53, 165, 167, 168,
7 2. 2. Bendall (C.), Vol. I. vi. bera, Vol. I. 25, 27 m. 4,46,5o
т. Iб, б9. Bhadayaniya, Vol. I. 67 n. I. bhadala-thapa, Vol. I. 15o
pa. 5. bhadra, Vol. II. 236. bhadraguhi, Vol. I. 150 n. 4. bhdarapada, Vol. I. 220,
228 ነ፤. 3. bhagaya&, Vol. I. 236.
bhāgineyya, Vol. II.
72. 3. Bhāgineyya Sañgharakkhita,
Vol. I. 65 m. I. Bhagiri-vehera, Vol. I. a 15
m, 3; see Abhayagiri. Bhagwanlal Indraji, Vol. I.
2 2, 63, I4I. bhāhu, Vol. II. 2 pt, 2 I 3. bhai, Vol. I. I.4I. bhajata, Vol. II. I 6o. bhakti, Vol. I. 8o. bhayati, Vol. II. 272. bhinavara, Vol. I. 43. Bhandakarika, Vol. 1. 43. Bhandika Parivena, Wol. I.
23 7г. б. bhanu-vanisa-kiriranaven
dund, Vol. II. I29. bhāny-akrta, Vol. II. 17. bhāra, Veol. II. I 6, 287. bhāra-karanu nā-së, Vol. III.
I 64 κ. Ι. barana, Vol. II. I 41, 287. bharayak, Vol. I. 31. Vol.
III. I 26, I 36. Bharhut (or Barahut), Vol. I.
I 5, I 5o, 2 I о г. б. bhartr, Vol. I. 141. bhata, Vol. I. I4 I. bhdita, Vol. I. I 4t. bhalayan, Vol. II. I I 2, I I.4. Bhatikabhaya, Vol. I. 8I. Bhãtika Tissa, Bhātiya Tissa,
Wol. I. 6. bhatta, Vol. I. I4 I. bhattayan, Vol. II. 172, 287. Bhaţţiprölu, Vol. I. I3, I4,
227
I40. bhattu, Vol. I. 4I. bhatu, Vol. I. I.4. bhita, Vol. I. I.4 I. Bhatu-Nanda, Vol. i. 143. Bhatu-Sivagutta. Vol. I. I.43. Bhatu-Soni, Vol. I. 143, 45. bhai, Vol. I. 4I. bhaii, Vol. I. T4 I. öhāvam, Vol. II. I 64 m. I. bhavananiu, Vol. II. 252. bhavanayak, Vol. I. I I I. bhavata, Vol. I. 36 7t. bhāvo, Vol. II. 27 I. bhaya, Vol. I. If n. 2, 13.
Vol. II. I i II, I 12, I 44,
1 5 I, 155, 172, 287. bhaya-tat-vū, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. bhayin, Vol. II. 287. Bhēsajjagēha, Vol. II. 2 I, 25. bhasaija-gehan, Vol. I. 155
22. 3. bhikkhave, Vol. II. 27. bhia hia, Vol. II. 272. 279, 279 m. 2, 28 II, 282 m. 4, 283. bhikkhună, Vol. II. 272. bhikkhunis, Woll... lI... 2 I. bhikkhus, Vol. II. 26 I, 275,
279, 28o, 28 II, 282. bhikkhu-sainghassa atthāya,
Wol. I. 2 Io. öhiksu, Ve. II. I63, 26o n. 3,
269. bhiku, Vol. I. 62, 64. Bhilsa, Vol. I. 13 n. 7, bhinnua, Vol. II. 268. bhinnaza, Vol. I. 131. bho, Vol. II. I 6o n. 3. bhoga, Vol. I. 20T, 204. bhogika, Vol. I. 25o n. 6. bhojača, Vol. I. 25o n. 6. bhojana, Vol. II. I 74. Bhojana-sala, Vol. I. 76. bhojika, Vol. I. 256, 259.
IND
bhōjikaprāpti. bhrai,Vol.I. bha, Vol. I. I. bhami, Wol. I bhafah, Vol. ) (hūAbālendrāni, Bhūtārāma, V, óhmitzvana, Vol. bhualandgra,
237. Bhuvanaika Bā
f. II. Bhuvanēka B
36 т. bhuvi, Vol.
253 7t. 5. bid, Vol. I. 21 Bidam-valä, W Bidervatu-kui
32, 33. Bider-vatu-kul
3O, 3. bija, bija ka, bi бІ, б2, І49, Bijagama, Wol biju, Vol. II. bijuvata, Vol. bijuvațayä, Vo bie, Vol. I. a
95. bika, Vol. I. 6
22. i II. biÄ-sañgnuat, V, biku, Vol. I.
255. bili, Vol. I. 93 bili, Vol. I. 9I bili-bat, Vol.
at. I2, I4. Bilibava, Vol.
2z. 8, 38. billi-sail, Vol.I. 1 (74. Vof. I bim, Vol. I. 35 : 93, 9497, 235, 236; bit 47, 187 , ότι 56 1z. 1O ; ö Ι86, I97. І2б, І29, 1
233. bimä, Vol. II.
47. 6io, Wo... 2 bimhi, Vol. II. Binara, Vol. I
ን፥• 4• bindai, Wol. I. biňda, Vol. II. biidald, Vol. I Bindusara, Wol Binera, Vol. I. II. 22o, 225 biniya, Vol. II Bintenna, Vol. binuvamană, biruda, Vol. I, 177, 181 m, 24, 23, 2 2 6, 9, 27, 22o, 227 m. bises, Vol. II. i bises-zid, Vol. bisev, Vol. I. 2 5o n. 20, 78 * 5 2I3 2; όισετκεκι, 22 - II. 2 I 5 m. 8. bisevi, Vol. I. bisezhu, Vol. I bisev-rdiyna, V, biso, Vol. I. 78, Vol. II. 2 I 5

EX
a, Vol. I. 259.
4.
e . I 3, 268. I. 17. Vol. II. I og. bl. I. 2, 5. II. 2 გ6, 237., 7ol. II. 2ვნ,
hu, Woll. I. I99
thu,
I.
Wol. I.
2, 252,
3, 222. Dl. J. 9 I ۰ ra, Vol. III. 27,
yehi, Vol. II.
takihi, Vol. I. 254, 255.
І. бІ т. 1. 4.
I. 18ය. l. II. I I 3.
9 ን፥•• 9፤, 92;
9, 2, 73, 2Io
ეl. I, 223.
72, 73, I48,
, Io5 in. 8.
I. Ι69, 17ο Vol. II. 3 I. II. 8 n. 4, 33
69, I7o n. 12, I. 3 I.
ř1. 10 537. 4. 18, 186, 196, nå, 93; bimat, min, 47, 49, imhi, 93, 97, Vol. II. Ioo, 32, I გ6, I72,
23, 24 p. 7,
3, 222 223. 17. . 29, 34, 198
186.
I73 п. І. I. 274 n. 7.
• I. I 42 ?፤, 7. 33, 243. Vol. | 228 κ. 3. . 27 272.
III. i 66. Vol. II. 272. , 24, Ι65, I 66,
9, I92, 23, 243. Vol. II I93, 25 fl. 3, 6, 284. 23.
. 22, 234. 3, 46, 49 n. 7, , 9 I, III 86, I 88 25 nt. 2, 237; I, 234. Vol.
46.
I. 30.
ol. I. 225 m. I. 23, 22 234. ነg. 8.
biso-dua, Vol. I. 213, 221,
225 ft. I, 243.
bisovarun, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. I I I, I 5 Y, I 55, 16I, 287. bisovaru nigē, Wol. II. I I 4. bisovarum-hã, Vol. II. I 2. bisova, Vol. I. 96. biya, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. 18-2 II,
237; biyen, 47. bo, Vol. I. Io, 29, 48, 77
ን፡• 2, 236. Bödh-Gaya, Vol. I. 2. Bodhi (d. of Kassapa I), Vol. I. 3 I. Vol. II. 32 n. 1o,
328 f. 5, 273 273 r. 2, 279 28
Bödhi (tree), Vol. I. Io, 29, 4፤ , 55 ገ፡• 7, 66, 67, 2o9. Vol. III. 2 I. Bodhi-pāda, Vol. II. 28 n. 2. bodhi-patta, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. 2. Bódhisatta, Vol. I. 24, 225 nu. 4, 227, 228, 24o. Vol. II, 2 16. bodhi-satua-rifa-guayata,
Vol. II. I 72. Bo-gehi, Vol. I. 236. boho, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. I Io, 1 I I, II, 2, I I3, I 26, 132, 136, Ι 5τ, Ι 55, 16 Ι, 172, 173, 226, 269, 287. boho-kal, Vol. II. I 13, I 29. boho-sē, Vol. II. 2 25. boji kapati, Vol. I. 259. bojiya, Vol. I. 257 n. 6. hofiya-pati, Vol. I. 257 m. I,
259. bojiya patiya, Vol. I. 255,
259.
boyun, Vol. II. 27I.
bonat, Vol. I. 97.
Boid-vehera, Vol. 1.97, II 2.
bõpā, Vol. II. 2 I4, 28, 2 i 8
雳。2。
Bo-sat, Vol. I. 222. Vol. II. Io9, 23; -sat-hu, Vol. I.
237. bót, Vol. I. 244, 250 m. 4. Boullatgamme, Vol. II. 2o3. Bo Upulvan - Kasub -giri -vehera, Vol. I. 29, 3 I, 33, 35, 38, 39. Bo-vatta, Vol. I. I96, 198. Bower, Vol. I. 6 nu. 6. boy, Vol. I. 25, 26, 5o, 77 n.
2, 78, 79, 9 I, 92. Boyer (M.), Vol.I. 17, 59,72,
5, I52. Brahma, Vol. I. 242. brahmacārin, Vol. II. 278 m.8. Brahma-datta, Wol. I. I5o,
153.
Brahmana, Vol. I. 238 m, 3.
Brāhmaņa-satra, Vol. II. 168,
174, 284.
Brahmanic, Vol. I. 192.
Brāhmaņōttara Pusya-Gupta,
Wol. I. 43.
. || Brahmapura, Vol. II. 284.
Brāhmī, Vol. I. i 2, 13, I 4, 58, 149, 15, 208, 252. Vol. II. 2o. bram, Vol. II. 278 m. 8. bramsarun, Vol. II. 27o, 278
ነw. 8. bram saruna, Woll. llIII. 27 . Brhaspati, Vol. II. 2 I 5. Bud, Vol. I. 26 m. I, 46, 47,
234, 237. bud, Vol. I. 4, 77 n. 2, 96. buda-guha, Vol. I. 5o n. 4. Budal-nāvan, Vol. II. 22o,
225, 227.
Budarakita, Vol. I. 146, 147. Bud-das, Vol. I. 25, 26, 4a,
6
4.O. Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay, Vol. II. 23, 25, 26, 5o. Vol. ΙΙ. 45. Buddha, Vol. I. 52, 122, I23, I 25, 27, 128, 134, 135, 37, 143, 15 I, IR 2, 153, I 56, 176, 214, 2 5 2. 3, 27, 225 n. 4, 226 m. 5, 228, 229, 230 23 22. 237 238, 24o. Vol. II. I 63, S; 166, 196, 205, 206, 25, 253, 268, 269, 273, 274, 274 it. 7. Buddhadāsa, Vol. II. 26 m. 2.
Vol. II. 45 m. 2. Buddha-Gaya, Vol. I. 2. Buddhaghosa, Vol. I. I53.
Vol. III. 26o. buddhakalpa, Vol. II. 274
ft. 7. Buddhamittra, Vol. I. 196,
99.
Buddhannehåla, Vol. I. 30, 35 п. Io, 3б т., 19І, 192 m. I. Vol. II. 2 n. 2, Io,
ვ8, 39. Buddharakkhita, Wol. I. 146,
I47. Buddhas Abahay Salamevan,
Vol. II. 45. Buddha-śāsanaya, Vol. II.
I 4, 225. buddhatarānami, Vol. II. 28
it. 3. buddha-varia, Vol. II. Io3,
Іо4, 225, 228 п. 4. buddhãya, Vol. II. 252. buddhi, Vol. III. 97. Buddhism, Wol. I. 2, I4. Buddhist, Vol. II. I 49, 163, 202, 205, 274, 275, 276 κ. 4, 278 κι. 9, 279, 282. budimu, Vol. II. 4o, 42, 43. budmat, Vol. I. 25. Bud-ruvan, Vol. I. 46. Budu, Vol. I. 35 г. 1. I, 13. I, 223. Vol. IJ. Io9, 269 ; Buduhu, Vol. II. 274 m. 7 ; Budun, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 96, Io4 m. I, 222, 234. Vol. II. 33 m. 4, 97, lI3 2 i 3, 268. 274 m. 7 ; Budungē, Vol. II. Io9. Budu-rad-hu, Vol. I. 223. Budu-sasnehi, Vol. II. i I t. Budun-sasun, Vol. II. I. I 2. Budu-sasu-mața, Vol. II.
I6 I. Budu-vū, Vol. II. 23. Bühler (G.), Vol. I. iii, 2 m. 2, 3, I 4 τε. Ι, 15, 16, I7 κ. 3, 2о п. 2, 22, 23, ба п. І 2, ნგ, 64 7z. 2, 66 24. გ. öujo, Vol. I. 4 II, 47, 77 pt. 2. (buyanaka kotu dini), Vol. I.
2. buka, Vol. I. 69, 2 Io, 2; III. buka-sagahataya, Vol. I. 2 io,
2 I ; buAu-s, 255. bulat, Vol. I. I 18, I 98 m. I 2.
Vol. II. I 74. būnun, Vol. II. 27o. Burgess (J), Vol. II. iv, 3, 5 κ. 2, I6, 17 νε 2, 22, ό3
7t. 3, Burma, Wol, I. 65. Burmese, Vol. I. I.4o n. 2. Burnell, Vol. I. 242, n. 3. Burrows (S. M.), Wol. I. 75,
I 5 m., i2 I.

Page 400

DEX
H. T.), Vol. I. 6
I. I55. ol. II. 2 54. ol. I. 24, l. II. i 66. Wol. I. I. 23. uke of, Wol. I.iii. ʼo). III. I I I, I 72. Vol.I. 249 n. 6. . M.), Vol. I. vi.
I 23 ft. 4, 252, 268, 268 m. 1.
252,253.
. . 243. na Bāhu, Vol. II.
2 ΙΙ
Bodhi, Vol. III.
ihu-Devar, Wol.
2. II. 252. damn, Vol.II.249
bl. I. 2 II 7. 'ol. II. 272 m. 4, F9 ??, 2, 250 74, S,
(Sir A.), Vol.I. 2. 4, I3 m. 7,
Vol.I. 24o, 244,
49, 94, 96, I86,
8, І31, 132, І4о, I 81 m. 6, 197, 24o n. 3. Vol. , III, III3, I I4, I4o, I4I, I42 I47, I5 I, I55, I74, 2 I 3, 226, 272, 274 7. 7,
5, 46, 49 m. 8, 7 n. 2, 18, 186, 222. Woł. II. P 32 č. 4 4I. , 15 Ι, 1ό6 π., 2, 2I4.
47.
6, 188 m. a, 22I, 'z. 2, 228 m. 6, l. II. 42, 43 m 7,
. 252. 47. Vol. II. I 3. ... 23.
247. 7oł. II. 222.
• I7o ገz• ፤ 3. . 97, Io8 κ. 4,
І. 92, 93, 97,
I. 48, 93, 97, II. I I3, I 73.
I. I. 23, I 28, 153, rt. 6, 19, 227. I, II3, II 7 ?t. I2, 7a. I, II 2 I, II 28, I ვ6, I37, I42, І48, 149, 149 2 K6
l. ії. II, 2; III3,
)l. II. Iვo, I67, 379, 28I. II. I 1 I m. 4. I. III m. 4.
II. 268.
dige, Vol. I. 92, 93, 96, 97, Io 2 n. 3, I Io nt, 5, Io9 n. 7, 222, 235. digà, Woll. I. 98, Io3. dā-geya, Vol. II. I 67 m. 3. dähä, Vol. II. I Io. dahagab, Vol. II. 27I, 27 2. dihdif, Vol. I. 237. daha, Vol. I. 33. daham, Vol.I. 2o7 n. 3, 22,
237. Vol. II. I I 4. dahamä, Vol. II. in I3. dahanaf, Vol. I. 22 I, 223. daham-dara, Vol. I. 226 n. 8. iDahamrusi, Vol. J. 22 I. Dahamsak, Vol. I. 223, 229. Dahamsaigun, Vol. I. 222,
228. daham-viyak-hana, Vol. I.
2 2 , . dahas, Vol. II. 97, io9. dahasa, Vol. I. 49, 187, 19o
72. 2.
dahasak, Vol. II. 269, 269
芹。2。 dähäți, Vol. II. 27 I, 279 m. 8. dähävä, Vol. II. I I 2, II 9
κ. 7. dähävili, Vol. II. 272. daihaivivi, Vol. I. 92. dahavut, Vol. I. 91. dih it, Vol. I. 91. da hit-kisi, Vol. I. 99 n. 4. dais, Vol. II. I 37. daika, Vol. I. 71. däkä, Vol. II. I 27, I 29, 133, І36, І41, 145, І48, I5І, I55, 161, I 72, 173, 2б9, 27 I. daka, Vol. I. 7I. dakabhedanan Voi. I. I99
hê. I, daka fata, Vol. I. 257. da ka-pati, Vol. I. 66, 69, 7 II, 72, 73, 73 п. 4, 17о п. І, 255, 257, 259; fattya, 255,
259. da kapatti, Vol. I. I 7o, 259;
fattika, 259. da-karaight, Vol. I. 222. di-kata, Vol. I. 20o n. 7. da kinava, Vol. I. 71. däkkä, Vol. II. I I 3. dakkhiyadisābhāge, Vol. III.
249 2. I. daiun, Vol. I. 33, 46, 16o.
Vol. III. 42. daknutuldu, Vol. II. III. dakva, Vol. I. 49, 187. Vol.
II. I 6 I, 27 I, 272, 273. dakzvana-seyek, Vol. II. I 6 I. däkviyä, Vol. III. 272. dal, Vol. I. 223. dala, Vol. I. I 86. dälla, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 f4. dila, Vol. I. 22. Daļadā, Vol. I. I 25. Vol. II. ΙΙ 3, 167, Ι 73 κ. 3, 246, 252. Dalaidā-geya, Vol. II. u I3,
12 I, 166, 167 m. 3. Dalada-karaidu, Vol I. 222. Dalada-maligava,Vol.I., I 14,
I I5 mu. Dalada-Mandira. Vol. I. 125. daladã-mailuyehi, Vol. III. 167
pt. 3. daludaf), Wol. I. I3o, 186. dadadii-fitra-dhatun-vahan
seța, Vol. II. I 73. Daļadāpūjavaliya, Vol. II.
43 п. 6, 2об. dadaddy-f-ferum-falli, Vol. II. 246 π., 4, 254, 254 κ. Ι.
295
dalapulatinen, Vol. I. 222
22. I. dala zvanu, Vol. II. 214. dadavulatinent, Vol. I.
228. dadda-ge, Wol. I. I. I4, 1 18, 20
222,
7t. 5. däli-gattan, Vol. II. 44, 47. Dalsivim, Vol. I. 166. dam, Vol. II. I 72. dama, Vol. II. I 95, I 96 n. 5,
I98, damanava, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Damarakita, Vol. I. 15. Dambä, Vol. II. I 4 I, I 47. I Daňbadeņi, Vol. II. 262,
268 π., I, 275 κι. Ι. Daňbadiv, Vol. II. I 55. Dashbadiva, Vol. I. 35, 56,
I32, I34, 25 pe. 4, 224; -diva, 13 I. Dambadiva, Vol. II. 32,
II.5, II9, I25, 30, 137, 152, 156, 288. Dambadivä-da, Vol. II. I I 2,
I 2Ꭴ. Diadivahi,Vol.1. 2222. 2. Dambadivhi, Vol. II. Io9. Dambadivu, Vol. II. I I 2,
I 29, 133, I36, I5I. Daňba-divu, Vol. II. I 26. Dambadivuhi, Vol. I. 13o.
Vol. II. I45, 2 I2, 286. Damb-di, Vol. I. 48. Damb-div, Vol. I. 33,47, 54, 23o; -divhi, 22 I. Vol. II.
53. Damb-div-talla, Vol. II. 3o. Daihbulla, Vol. I. I.4, 27 n., I 21, 1 26, 127, I 28, 135, 138, 142, 147, 176, 224 22
3. Dambulla, Vol. II. I I9, I 27 π., 7, Ι 3 Ι, Ι 53, I66, 284. Dashbulla-vihara, Vol. I. 63,
2 I, I24. DambulleVehera,Vol. I. I27
22, . Dambulu, Vol. I. I32. Daňbulu, Vol. II. I 4o, 14 I,
I 44, I47. Dambulu- lenä, Vol. II. II, I,
п68, п72. Damgamiya, Vol. I. 92, Io3. dani, Vol. I. 22 I. Damia Devi, Vol. I. 72. Damiļa-pāsāda, Vol. II. I 96
72. I3. damin, Vol. I. 96. Daminnani Sakim, Vol. II.
I2, I3. Damiya, Vol. J. 29 ft., 83, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io8, Io9, Ilo, I I I, II I 2. Dampiyā, Vol. III. 277 m. 9: Dampiyā- atuvā - gatapada, Vol. I. 5o n. 17, 65, 78, 193 m. 7, 206 n. 7, 25 I nz. 6
Damsaiigunu,Vol.II. 274 m, 7.
dam-tain, Vol. 1. 207 n. 3.
dan, Wol. I. 35 n. I I, 13I, 18o, I86, 22 I n. 2, 223, 235, 240 m. ; danhi, 193 nt. 7. Vol. II. I 13, I 24, I 26, I32, Iვრ, 2 I4, 288, 288 κ. 5.
dana, Vol. I. I.44; dame, I44,
145, 47.
dänä, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. II.
I6I.
dana, Vol. I. 99 m. 5
II. I 98.
Vo

Page 401
296
dina, Vol. I.33, 36 n.8. Wol. II. I Io, I I I, II, 2, I I 3, I 2o, 2 I 23, 24, 25 22. I, I 55, I 73, I74, 26O, 275 ገw. 5, 288 ገz. 5. dāna-dharmma, Vol. II. I 73. dana-hat, Vol. I. 223. dānaka, Vol. II. 165, 168, 174. danam ha-yi, Vol. II. II 2. dina-visi, Vol. I. 259. dana-zavi, Vol. I. 255, 259. (Da)nādakdara, Vol. I 195,
I96, 198. danait, Vol. J. 15. danamo, Vol. I. I60, 174. datan, Vol. I. 33, 22 I. dāna-prīli-sukha, Vol. II.
I74. dina-Saida, Vol. I. 177, 18o.
Vol. II. I 74, 2 I 7. dina-san vidhinam, Vol. I.
I93 m, 7. diāna-satra, Vol. II. I I 2, I74. danavā, Vol. III. I 1 9 n. 7. dāna-varāyen, Vol. II. 16. dina-viragra-facilman, Vol.
II. I 7 I ?z. 3. dāna-zvirānmujā, Vol. II. I 7 I. danavu, Vol. II. I 2, Ioo, I 23. Danavu-Mand-navan, Vol.
II. l I4, I 23 m. 2. danavva, Vol.I. 138; danavia,
2O1, 2O4. dānava, Vol. II. I 74. dāmayata, Vol. II, I, 74. dinaven, Wol. I. I3I.
II. 26o, 287. danayi, Vol. II. I To. ααήφ, Vol. I. 47 48, 54 κ. 3, 93, 94, III 8; daňą-nā, I I 8. dada Vol. II. I 7 I. daida, Vol. I.47. daždai, Vol.I. 47, 54 m. I, 25 I
6
Vo.
፳፯. O. daňdanādi, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45,
I47. danda-nivakayan, Vol. I.
251 n. 6. daid-Alam, Vol. I. 236. daňdu, Vol. II. 282 m. I. daňqdu-sê, Vol. II. II3. slaiduvam, Vol. I. 48. daňduvan, Vol. II. 273. dane, Vol. I. I.44, 145, I 47. aijigum, Vol. i. 1 I 2 m, 9. dan-halak, Vol. II. 2 I 4. danhi vidirun, Vol. I. I93
n. 7. dannā, Vol. II. 27 r. damni-se, Wol. I. 47, 48. dānoplakarana, Vol. II. 2 I 4. danta, Vol. II. 252. dänium, Vol. II. I I 3. däänumä, Vol. II. I I 3. danumhayi, Vol. I. I34 m. 5. ጤlaነ፡24-ገmatUd, Vol. I. 32, 34
22. I. danza, Vol. I. 1 of n. 4. Vol.
II. I 8, II, 2, I5 I, I 55. danva, Vol. II. 272. dan-vahare, Wol. I. 186. danvața, Vol. II. 2 I 4. dam-watu, Vol. I. I31. dan-zatiren, Vol. I. 235. danvū, Vol. II., II, 4 m. 4. dap, Vol. I. I 86. däpin, Vol. II. 2 I 3. IDappula, Vol. I. I58, 184. Dappula II, Vol. I. I 54 m. 7,
п84, 2 пб. Dappula III, Vol. I. I 84. Dappula IV, Vol. I. I 84.
Vol. II. 9.
Dappula V, Vol.I. 22, 23, 24, 25 п. 1, 26 n. 2, 3o, 36 г., 4L, 76, 77 ገ፡• 2, 79,82, 154, 165, 182, 183, 184, 192, 213, 214, 242, 248 ?፤. 7. Vol. II. I, Io, 26, 39, 44, 45, 230, 23.I. Dapula, Vol.I. 25, 26, 28,79, I 54, Ι 57, Ι 58, Ι 59, I 6ο, I6, 166, 193 m, 3. Wol. II. 6, 7, 8, 27, 28, 33. Dapula-Pandya, Vol. I. 158. Dapula-Raja, Vol. I. 158. Dāpulu, Vol. II. 3o, 3; II, 32. dar, Vol. I. 95. dara, Vol. I. 22 I, 226 n. 8. (tari, Vol.I. 95, 204, 206 n. 3,
223. daran, Wol. I. 22 I. diraig-mini, Vol.I. 222, 228
nu. 6. dä-raňg-minin, Vol. II. I I9
7a. 8. darçana, Vol. II. 269. dariya, Vol. II. 2 Io, 2 I T. darfoddhata, Vol. II. I I 4. darpoddhatawanuwan,Vol.II.
II.3. daripaya, Vol. III. 287. daru, Woll. I. I 87, I 92, I96. Vol. II. 2 m. 2, 4 I, 47, II4, 2 I8 n. I. Dāru-Kassapa, Vol. II. 2. daru-kusalām, Vol. II. I II,
II 8, 199. daruzi, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. daruvamo, Vol. III. 3o. daruvan, Vol. I. 33, 47, 48, 49, 54 m. I, J31, 18o, 187. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 m. 6, II, 2, п 13, I 26, I55, 1бІ, 22б. däruvanin, Vol. I. 221. daruvanța, Vol. II. I I 3. daruvan-zvisin, Vol. II. 36. darauzvā, Vol. II. II3. das, Vol. J. 25, 26 n. I, 186.
Vol. II. 287. αανα, Vol. Ι. 25, 33, 34 κ. 9, 38, 9 I, 93, 1 I 7, II 8, I 2o п. б, т3І, І87, 22 I, 223, 234,243, 246, 249 : dasayak, 96, I 8o. Vol. II. 4, 17, 23, 230, 233, 278. dãisa, Vol. I. 243. Vol. II.
I40. dasadham, Vol. II. 27o. dasadhamma, Vol. II. 278
22, , dasagam, Vol. I. 32, 33, 37 72. Io, 249, 25o, 25 I; ganta, 243, 244, 245; -gdኽሥd, 243, 247; gamat, 243, 246, 247; gdmin, 247 ; gamገ7}t4, 249 ?Z. I. disagramika, Vol. I. 244. dasa-kiri, Vol. I. 49, Io3 ነ፥• I2, 236, 239 ?።• 2, 24o፡ 240 at. I, 257. dasa-ma-tain, Vol.I. 207 n. 3. dasan, Vol. I. 49. dasa fak, Wol. I. 187, 223, 243, 246. Vol. Il. 12. dasa-bin-kiriya-vat, Vol. II.
II.
dasa-pin-kiriya-vata, Wol.
II. I I 9 n. I.
dasa-punya-kriya-vastu, Vol.
II. I I 9 m. I.
dasa-rad-dahamat,Vol.T.22I. da Sardifadharma, Wol. I. 18o, I8I m. Vol. III. I 27 m. 8. data-raja-dharmmayen, Vol. II. I 27, 33, 136, 16ο, I 72.
IN
Daśaratha, V dasa-vaé, Vc dasa-zväiÄtäi, V ufasa-zvamza, V dä sayan, Vo a disi, Vol. I. dãisi, Vol. III dist-disayan
147. das-kam, Vo II. I 32, I3 das-kamata, dasnat, Vol. dassie, Vol. dasuna, Vol. ] dasu-vd, Wol dat, Vol. I. 2: dīt hācihātu, IDābāsiva, V Dathavamsa, dôiti-mimin, V datva, Vol. I diva, Vol. I. dāzā, Vol. I dazaha, Wol Vol. II. 2 I divar, Vol. I davas, Vol. I, 94, 95, Il 235, 237, 2. 4, 7, I2, I m. Io, 226, n. 7, 27o, davasã, Vc I74, 187, Ig IIo, III, I47, I73, dazvasaÁk, V zvasaÁkat, V« sekin, 247. davasa-se, Vc davasafa, Vol dazas. Abatā, V diz in, Vol. I dăviți, Vol. I divitu, Vol. dävitu, dävu 282 m. I. Davy (Dr.),
72. I. Dawson (J.
pa. 2, diyak, Wol. I. 247 ; däiyin diyaka, Vol. dayaka-kamla diyakayan, W.
72. 5. dayaku, Vol. diyin, Vol. I, de, Vol. I. 2; 48, 49, 92, 99 ?፤• 5, 1 I 8, 13 I, 25 І т. б. 33 72, 8, 43, I24, I4I, n. 4, 286, , De Alwis (J. η, 2, 84, Ιο de-aturehi, W debisezvá, Vol. de-bise-zid-dai,
72. 4. de-bisevifa, de-bisezuhu da,
7. 4. decayen, Wol. dede, Vol. I. dedend, Vol. IDedigama, W dedim, Vol. 1 dedorotuvak,

DEX
Vol. I. 63. ol. I. I 68, 196. 'ol. III. 36. ol. II. 47. l. III. I45 I 47.
237.
49. I45. Vol. II. I 4o,
l, I. I31. Wol. 3, 155, 226. Vol. III. 226. I. 9 I, 236. II. 249 m. I. ့် မှီခိ; IO4 7t. 5.
. . 237. 23. Vol. II. 286. Vol. II. 246. ol. I. I84.
Vol. I. 178. Vol. I. 22I. І. 22б п. 3.
227 m. III. . I 19 m, 7. . I. 221, 235. 3.
93. 25, 33, 38, 9, ,196 ,187 و59 I ,' 43, 246. Vol. II. 7, 23, 41, 196 239, 233 234 27 I, 279 ra... 6 ; bl. І. І32, Iб8 6, 223; Vol. III. II 2, 4O, I45, 213, 268, 27o; ol. II. 225 ; dapl. I. 49 ; dava
l. II. 225. l. II. I 45. ol. Ι. 94. I. 213 re. 3. І. 282 гг. п. ІІ. 282 т. . lu, Vol. II. 272,
Vol. I. I21, 127
H.), Vol. I. 78
92, I87; däyat, , 247.
І. п83. , Vol. I. 187. ol. I. 48, 9I, i o5
I. I87, 190 m.4.
48, 49, 247.
• 29 те., 38, 4б, 94, 95, 96,97, o II m. 9, III 7, 8o, 246 it, Io, Vol. II. 27, 3I, I00 ???. II, II 3, 277 ,233 و5
7. l, Vol. I. i., 27 O n. 6, I53 m. I. ol. III. I95.
І. 5о п. п7. Vol. II. 4 II, 42
Vol. II. 32 m. 4. Vol. II. 3o, 32
II. 287. 47, 25l n. 6. II, 27ο. 21. I. ვ6 74. I. II. Vol. II. 2 I 4.
Dehli, Vol. I. e. dekam-tain or -tan, Wol. I.33, 37 π., 7, Ι 6ο, 16 Ι κ. 7, 168, I7o, I 74, 2O5, 207 p. 3. Vol. II. 5 u. 7, 7, 24, 25 κ. Ιο, 3 Ι, 37, 42, 43 κ. 8, 47, 2I4, 2I8. de-kam-tin deruvani, Vol. II. I3, I 4 m. 2. See also deruvanä. dekața, Vol. II, 225. dekin, Vol. II. 27 I. delicta, Vol. I. 243. de-lo, Vol. I. 183. delo-säpat, Vol. II. I I4. Demaļā, Vol. II. I 98. Demaļamāna, Vol. I. I nu. 2. Demaļā-päihä, Vol. III. I 95,
I95 m. 8, 196. de-mäñgä, Vol. II. 2I4. Demel, Vol. I. 97, II 8, 199
na. 8, 22 I. Demeļa, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Demeļin-hețiihaya, Vol. II.
ვ8. Demeļin-hețiihayin, Vol. II.
37. ADemed-kuli, Vol. I. I68, 174. Demel-veher, Wol. I. 246,
249. demeți-kuliyehi, Vol. II.
233. denuin, Vol. II. 25. dena, Vol. I. 33, 77, 93, 96, I3 I, I6o; dena-Au,48, 49, I 18, 187; nak-hat, 186. Vol. II. I 32, 2 I 4, 27 III, 287. dend, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 198, I99 m. I 4. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 n. 6, 39, 42, 43, 270. denal/hi (), Vol. I. 33. denamo, Vol. II. 4, II, 2, I7,
18, 42, 47, 48. 233. Dena-vehera, Vol. I. 216,
22, 227. Denā-veherä, Vol. III. 47, 48. dena-visin, Vol. I. 34. denen, Vol. I. 22I. Vol. II. 2І3, 2І 5 п. І2, 288 п. 4. demetā, Vol. II. 277 m. 4. dennāha, Vol. II. II3. demná-se, Vol. II. I 6 I. demnat, Wol. I, I69, 174. dennata, Vol. II. II, 2, I5 I,
I55, 27O. denu, Vol. I. 25, 33, 38, 47, 48,91, I 18, 8o, I87, 235, 236, 239 m. Io, 247. Vol. II. 8, I3, 37, 197 n. 1, 2 I 4,
233. denu-kota, Vol. II. 2I4. dentu-ladi, Vol. II. 24, 42, 48. denitzlaf, Wol. I. 92, 249 n. 4. denu-yë, Vol. III. I I 3. den vanu ilsá, Vol. II. 233. derat, Vol. II. 287. Der Çaiva-Siddhānta, Vol.
II. 25 I m. 2. deruvan, Wol. I. 37 m. , 205,
2O? ነ፤. 3. deruvind, Vol. I.33, 37 n. 7, Ι6o, I 6 Ι κ. 1, I68, 17o, I74, 207 n., 3. deruvanä, Vol. II. I 3, 42. deruvanä, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 8. deruvană dekam-tan, Vol.
II. 7. Deruvänä-dekamtän, Vol. II. 5 ft. 7, 24, 25 2. Io, 3 33 m. I, 37, 43 Pe. 8, 47. des, Vol. I. 47,97, 235, 236. dessä, Vol. II. I 29.
deśa, Vol. II. I 36, I5 I.
desantāgamanē, Vol. II. 274
a. 7. desati, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Desavalamai, Vol.I. 25on. I. deśa-vāsin, Vol. II. I 55. desāvāsința, Vol. III. I I 2. deśavě, Vol. II. II 2. desayehf, Vol. I. I3 I. Wol.
1I. I ვ6, I 5 I, I72. deśayehigunakämäti, Vol. II.
I55. deśayen, Vol. II. I45. de sehi, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
2 I 3, 2I4, 287. desem, Vol. I. 16o, I 8o, 22 I. Vol. II, 23; desin, Vol. I. 223. deśința, Vol. III. I 24. des-hi, Vol. I, I86. desi, Vol. I. 18o. desimi, Vol. II. 274 nu. 7. desiva, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Wol.
II. 268. aesten, Vol. I. 46, 47, 52 n. 9. detha, Vol. II. 27 2. delf-hot, Vol. II. 27 I. defin, Vol. I. 34, I64, 166,
69, 17, 174, 175. Vol. II. I 2.
Detisasemen, Vol. I. 96, IIo,
IC 2, 2 dețu, Vol. III. 28, 27o, 273. aetan, Vol. I. 37 m, 5. detun, Vol. III. 27o. de tutu kiri, Vol. II. 39, 42,
43. dev, Vol. I. 91, Io3 m, 7; Vol. II. 274 m. 7. dezy-hu, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. deva, Vol. II. 254. Deva, Vol, I. 18, 9. devā, Vol. II. 47. Deva, Vol.I. 23, 25, 26, 49 m,
7, 79, I 54 ??. 7, 183, 184. dezva-dãna. Vol. II. III. Devadatta, Wol. I. 2. Dēvādhikāri, Vol. II. Ioon. 4. devilaya, Vol. I. I26, 131, I 34. Vol. II. I 2o, I52, I 56. dezvālayak, Vol. II. II, 2, I5 II,
I55, 287. dezvalayān, Vol. II. 252. Devalnāvan, Vol. II. Ioo. devana, Vol. I. 25, 248 m, 5.
Vol. II. 4, 287. Devanagala, Vol. I. 27, 22 و 9 ۶۶۰ 225 3: ۶۶۰ 24 2 و 2 و ۶۶ 248 m. 7. Vol. III. 2o4, 2o7 п. 2. devanari-piya, Vol.I. 62,63. devanait-fiya, Vol. I. 62. Devanampiya Tissa, Vol. I. II, I, 2, 8 I, I 35, I 43, 2 I 7. Vol. II. 32. n. 5. devdinani-priva, Wol. I. 62. devana-fi, Vol. I. 63,75 m, 4. devina-piya, Vol. I. 59, 6o,
61, 62. devanafiya, Vol. I. 138, I4o, 14I, I42, I44, 147, 148, I49. Devanapiya Lajaka Tisa,
Vol. I. I48. Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi Tisa, Vol. I. J4o, I 4 I,
42, 44. Devanapiya Naka Maharaja,
Vol. I. I49. Devanapiya Tisa Abaya, Vol. Ι. Ι 4ο, Ι 4 Ι, Ι 42, I44. Devanapiya Tisa Maharaja,
Vol. І. І.4І, 149.
devantabriya, Wol. I. 62.

Page 402
devanta-biya, Vol.I. 63. Dēvar, Vol. II. 246. Devaraja, Vol. I. 128. Dēvā-Rājñī, Vol. II. 45. de-varak, Wol. J. I.3.I. de-varekiä, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 54
I55. devarkkuu, Vol. II. 252. dévas, Vol. II. I I9, 2 26. Deva-Sena, Vol. II. 253. Devasenādhipo, Vol. II. 252,
253 p. 4. devasenāpati, Vol. II. 253
7. 4. Deva-Senavi, Vol. III. 253
22. 4. devatā, Vol. II. II, 3, I 2 I,
I 6 Ι. devatãvan, Vol. II. II, 2, I 73. devaya (= devaya), Vol.I. 15. devayan, Vol. II. I95, I97. dez-dūn ge, Vol. I. 93.
dezve, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. devendravi, Vol. I. I. Io. deveni-fi, Vol. I. 63. Dev Gon, Vol. I. 78, 98, 213, 22 I, 225, 234, 237, 243. Vol. II. 204, 2 I 5. Dēvī, Vol. I. 72. Vol. II.
III, II9 I 44. dezimu, Vol. II. I 99. devin, Vol. II. I I I, 172. Devinuvara, Vol. l. 1 26, 132,
I35. Devīnvahansē, Vol. II. Io9,
III. Deviyanne-vela-mankandiya,
Vol. II. I 9 n. 6. deviyan-să, Vol. II. I I 3. deviyanta, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. deviyan-visin, Vol. II. Io9. devoțiuniu, Vol. II. I 95, 195
12. 3, 19. Devu-Gon, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
ነ፡.8. dezvau-lo-sê, Vol. II. I I 3. Devu-nuvara, Vol. II. I 4o,
I4 I, I73. TOēwal Praśasti, Vol. J. 2 nu. 2. deya, Vol. I. 18o, 235, 24o n, Vol. III. II, 3, I 4o, I45 I 47, 226. deyi, Vol. I. 240 m. dham, Vol. I. 32, 47, 52 n. 9. TDhamarakhita, Vol. I. I6. dhain in, Vol. I. 18o, 181 n. 2. dhamumua, Vol. H. 52. Vol. II. 26 I, 273, 275, 276, 278; see also dharma and dharmuma. dhammā, Vol. II. 278 n. 4. I)hamma-cakka-ppavattana
sutta, Vol. I. 290 n. 4. Dhammaceti, Vol. II. 2o5. dhanama-dhara, Vol. I. 226
ገz. 8. dhamma-kammam, Vol. I. 4. Dhammakitti Thëra, Vol. I,
178. dhaijima-mahdinata, Vol. I.
I53. 1Dhammamitta, Vol. I. 215. Dhammapada, Vol. II. 26o,
27o n. 7, 27 m. 5. Dhammapadatthakatha,Vol. I. 35 m. 5, 65, 153 at. I. Dhammarakkhita, Vol. I. 16. Dhammārāma, Vol. II. 2 I. Dhammarama-Thera, Vol.
II. 248, 259 ۶2. 3. Dhammaruci, Vol. I. 81, 82, 2 I 5, 226. Vol. II. 275 22. I.
WOL. II
Dhammasangaņi, Vol.I. 214,
228 m. II. Dhammasena, Vol. J. 65. Dhammasiri, Vol. II. 276
22. 4. Dດ້ກໍ່ຄືska, Vol. I. 178. dhammui, Vol. III. 27I. Dhammika Sillämēgha, Vol.
Ι. Ι84. IDhamu-ruvan, Vol. I.46. dhana, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II. IIos II 2, II 3, 4o, I45,
I73. dhana-dhānya, Vol. II. I 47. dһатгäsäven, Vol. II. п72. dhaneāśayen, Vol. II. I I I. dhaneçivara, Vol. II. 288
7. 4. dhanu, Vol. I. 190 m, 3. dhanturbhrt, Vol. IIJ. 33 m. 4. dhana urvat, Vol. II. 33 mm. 4. dhānya, Vol. II. I 4o. I 45,
I-47. dhara, Wol. II. I I I. dharana, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. dharanu, Vol. II. 27 I. dharayanata, Vol. II. III. ahiriya, Vol. I. 2 Io. Dharma, Vol. I. 225, 226, 229. Vol. II. 97, I I 5, I 18, 122 ; see also Dhamma, Dharmma. Dharma Açoka, Vol. II. 269, 274; see also Dharmasoka, LDhammāsoka. dharma-dāma, Vol. II. I 68,
I4. dharma-dhara, Vol. II. II, I,
I73. dharmādhikaranya, Vol. II.
I I I, II 2. Dharmagupta, Vol. I. 83. Dharmakoti, Vol. I. 83. Dharmāmisa, Vol. II, 274
n, 5. Dharmapaladeva, Vol. I. 2,
244. Dharmapradipika, Vol.I. 2 Io mu. I o. Vol. II. I I 8 mm. F. Dharmarama Thëra, Vol. I.
Ιοβ κι I 4. Dharmaruci, Vol.I. 215 m. I;
see also l)hammaruci. Dharmas, Vol. II. I o9. dharmaśāstra, Vol. II. I II. Dharmasóka, Vol. 1.75 m. 4. Vol. II, 222 ; see also Dharmaçoka, Dhammasoka. dharma-sthina, Vol. I. 207
7t. 3. dharmaven, Vol. J. 8o; see
also dharmmayen. dharmma, Vol. II. I 73, 226, 237, 253, 269, 27o, 271; see also Dharma, Dhamma. d'harmu ma-dāmaya, Vol. II.
I74. dima-dhikaraya, Wo...I.
III, I 72. dharmmah, Vol. II. 226. d'harmmam, Vol. II. I 6o. dharmumā misa, Vol. II. 269. dharm màmrta, Vol. Il. 28. dharmu mva-ainīti, Vol. II. 6. dharmmattāl, Vol. II. 252. dharmma-vinaya-viū,Vol. II.
97.
dháilmayen, Vol. II. I 27,
1 გ3, I ვ6.
dhātu, Vol. II. 252.
Dostu-kathā, Vol. III. 274
n. 7.
IND
difurt vahan,
II, 3, I 72. Dhatusena, Vo a/āuzven, Vol. Dhauli, Vol. I. dhida, Vol. I. dhimato, Vol. I dhīra, Vol. II. 225, 24. dhiji, Vol. I. I dhazi, Vol. I. i alhadi, Vol. I. Dhūmarakkha, thiini, Vol. I. dhura, Vol. II.
28o n. 4. dhatravehi, Vol.
273. dhurayen, Vol. dhurindin, Wol hittaiga, Vol. dhiyä, Voi. I. dhvaja, Vol. II, di, Vol.I. 25, 3 54 7.5, 55
30, 13. It 247. Vol. I Ι3, I 8, 99, 1 I26, I29, I: I4 I44, 4 155, 172, I; 27o, 27o ነz. 286. 287. Dickson (J. F.
f2. R. diga, Vol. I. II. I I3. digha, Wol. I. digin, Vol. II. Digivili Kaņņā
25. dig-vifaya, Vol tig-vijaya-sala
22. .
disha, Vol. I.
74. dihikir, Vol.
I74,
dić, Vol. III. 2ť Diksita, Vol. I diksitavä, Vol. diÄk-zvijaya, V
I45. dilinil, Vol. I. dilitau, Vol. I di findu-bhaja, di/iʼnzudlu-gimu, W dilindun, Vol. Vol. II. I6I, Diffibula-gala, n. 3. Vol. 249, 276 κ. dine, Vol. I. . 72 ητ. 2, I4ο, I 48. dini, Vol. J. 2
73,737z。4, 255.256; 25 dini, Vol. I. 2 dinisaru, Vol
72. 4. IOinisur, Vol. Il αίνει σιιτατι, Vo
7. 4. finisuru, Vol. din iyațivä, Vc dinu, Vol. II. diniu, Vol. II. dEтгиzaтугатd, 134. Vol. Dipavañnsa, V 68 κ. 3, I. 4 II. Io2.

EX
ēta, Vol. II.
. I. 8o, 217. II. 268. 58, 59. ί 241. Ιο, Ιόο, Ι72,
7. 7. Vol. I. I37.
9o Pe. 3. 269, 278 it. 2,
II. 27o, 27 I,
II. 27o. . II. 226. II. 286.
(7.
23. m. I I, 38, 48, 2. 2, 9, 92, 36, 205, 223, L·马4,5n·4, I o II I I, I I 2, 2. I გ6, I40, 5, 147, I51, '3, 174, 226, 5› 27፤› 273,
), Vol. I. 28
5, 136. Vol.
5. III, , Vol. II. 24,
I. II. 48. , Vol. II. I 49
25, 169, 17o,
I. Iб9, 17о,
58 n. 7.
. (4I.
II. I 24 m. 5.
oi. II. I4 I,
86. І. І29, 2І3.
Vol. II. I 72. ol. ii. I. Io.
I. 131, 18o. 287. Vol. I. I36 II. 2оI, 2o2,
б, 59, б2, 72, I4, 144, I45,
I 22, 69, 72, I39, 148, 2 i I, 7.
.
II. 286, 288
. 22 I. l. II. 2 I 3, 288
II. 288 m. 4. l. II. II2. 197. I95, 97. Vol. I. I3I, I. It 3. о]. І. бо п. я, 2, 143. Wol.
dipayakmen, Vol. II. I 29. disa, Vol. I. I38, I44, I45.
diśānuāthānāmu, Vol. II. 2 1
nu. 6.
disa-nuáivam, Vol. II. 2 I 6
ገr. 6.
diśā-nāyakānāmu, Vol. II.
2 Ι 6 νι. 6.
disvā, Vol. IV. I 95 m. Io.
div, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 46, 5o 7t. 4, II 3, I30, 2O5, 22 I, .247 ,46 2 و 234 و23o ,22 2 Vol. II. 4 II, 47; div, Vol. I. II.3, I 17.
diva, Vol. J. 31, 174. Vol.
II. 3 I, 33 m. 7, I 26. divä, Vol. I. 235. Vol. II.
I 24, 269. diziak, Wol. I. 22I. divas, Vol. II. 268. divat, Vol. II. 3o. divata, Vol. II. 287. divel, Vol. I. Io5 n. 4, 130, I 33. Vol. II. I Io, I I7, I 27, 133, i36, 140, I-42, I47, 72. dʼfzve4-ga//i, I 27 7t. 5, I 45. divhi, Vol. II. I 48. divi, Vol. II. I 25 n. 2. divi-tili, Vol. II. I 24. div-niia, Vol. I. 242, 247,
25O ?፡• 4• divu, Voi. II. Io9, I Io, III, 1 I3, I 16 nu. 2, I 26, 2 I 3, 286. Divulaņkaçawala, Vol. III.
25 7t. I2. divya, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Divyavadana, Vol. I. 65. diya, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 9, 96, 97, 170 m. I, 197, 199 - 8, 204, 206 ??, 3, 221, 222, 225 κ.ε., 4, 235 Vol. ΙΙ. 7, 4i, 47. diya, Vol. I. 29 ft., 91, 92, 93, 94, 97, Vol. ΙΙ. 27 Ι, 272, 273. diya - beaum, Vol. I. I 68, J 7o,
197, 199 п. 8, 2o5. divadardi, Vol. I. 204, 206
12. 3. Diyagama, Vol. I. I.4. diya-katai, Vol. I. 33. aliya k-hat, Vol. I. 96. diyal, Vol. I. 25, 186. du'a-nd, Vol. i. 225 n. 4; -нӑzvат, 22 I, 225 т. 4, 235. Vol. II, 2I6 n. 6. diyani, Vol. I. It. diyaniyan - vahanse, Vol. II.
II.3. I Diyapili, Vol II. 25 n. 6. Loiyapili Kaņņā, Vol. III.
24 ?2. 2. Diya-sen, Vol. I. 216, 22 II,
227. aiyat, Vol. i. 186, 22 I. diye, Vol. I. I3I, 205. diyehi, Vol. iI. I 32. diyen, Vol. I. 235. dojam, Vol. I. i 17, 198 n. 12. doho-at-hi, Vol. I. 237. -dohayi, Vol. II. I6 I. dola, Vol. II. T 55. dosasa, Vol. I. 256. dot-men, Wol. I. 47, 52 m, 8. dolos, Vol. I. 37 n. 5, 9 (, 94, 95, 97, 168, 186, 187. Vol. II. 225. Dondra, Vol. II. I 4 I. do pati, Vol. I, 256, 259. dor, Vol. I. 46. Vol. II.
I7 [ 7፥• 2, 17I, 233•
297
dorahi, Vol. II. 2I3. doratu, Vol. ii. 1 13, I3I. dorhi, Vol. i. 22 I, 225 at. 5,
235. dorotu vak, Vol. II. 214. doTriu, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 8. Dravidia, Vol. I. 2 15, 225. droia, droki. Vol. II. I 6 I. drāna, Vol. I. 3 nu. 4dir??yad der-diareyadakiüzga,
Vol II. I7 r. du, Vol. II. 114, 126, 136,
I 45, I 49 ra. I, 1 , 4, 2009 22. di. Vol. I. I 7, o3 mln. 7.
Vol. II. I I I. dubbägatayanața, Vol. II.
24. dubik, Vol. I. 235. dugi, Wol. I. 34 m. I 3. dugiya, Vol. I. 34 nu. 13. duhidă, Vol. I. 17. att k, Vol. II. I I 3. duka, Vol. II. I 95, I 98. dukinu, Vol. II. I Io. dukkata, Vol. II. 279 n. 2. dukuda, Vol. I. 99 12.5. Vol.
II. 27. dulu, Wol. I. ISo, dumu, Vol. I. 93, Io4 nu. T.
Duňbulā, Vol. II. I 95. Duiihbulāgala, Vol. lI.. I 96, 2 so rt. I , 262 : -gala, I 98, Duňbulä-galä, Vol. II. I 98. Duňbulu-galä, Vol. II. I 97. d'unnal, Vol. II. 272. dumimadassam, Vol. I. 93, 96, lo4, Io8 i. 9, 1 Io, iii. dun, Vol. I, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49,92, 159, 187,236, 246, 249 κ. 4. Vol. ΙΙ. 97, I Io, I.32, I95, I 95 κι. 8, I97 ገw. ፤ , 2 13, 214 , 226. di 3, Vol. I. 93. dunia, Vol. I. 94. ditui, Vol. I. 73. dun maha, Vol. I. i 72 ; Vol. II. 31 ; dunmahayi, Vol. I. 17. Vol. II. I. 8. dun-muntf, Vol. II. 24. d’unna, Vol. i. I 90 m. 3. dнтнdi, Vol. І. 72 п. 2. dunnu, Vol. I. 165, 168. dunnumaha, Vol. I. 169. dunu, Vol. I. T87, I88 at. 4, 19o n. 3. 2o5. Vol. llI. 27, 195, 196 n. 5, 198, 198 п. 1, 213, 2ї5 п. І I, 2 Іб
22, ,
d'un ü, Vol. I. 25, 26 m. 7, 46,
5o n. I9, 186.
dunumaqlula, Vol. II. 27, 3 I,
33. d’untum adulu, Vol. II. I 2, I 3. d’untu mağdlan, Vol. II. I, 4, 5. Dunumu-gama, Wol. I. 97,
iI2. dunnupãbalayan, Vol. II. 33
7t. 4. dumu vā-balat, s Vol. II. 27,
3 Ι, 33 κ. 4. dun tuvā-balatun, Vol. II. 33
.47 و44 و4 .72 dunu vak, Vol. I. 93, 94, 106
Άέ, δ, dunuvan, Vol. 4.48,97, 235,
2 გრ. dun tuvāyan, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. durd,bhika-bhava, Vol. Il.
п72. durga, Vol. I. I31, 133 it. 6.
Vol. II. II, I, 26, I 32, I 36,
I40, I44 I.47, i497a. I.
QC

Page 403
298
durjanayange-mä, Wol. II.
Ι6 τ. duriidīna, Vol. II, 269. d'url'abdhi, Vol. II. 269. durmmantrīm, Vol. II. 225. durinnīti vaśayen, Vol. II.
IIO. duru-koțä, Vol. II. III, I 72. duru-lai, Vol. 1. I3o. Vol. II. I Io, I6o, I 72, 2 I 3. duruutte, Vol. III. 4 I. Durutu, Vol. I. 29, 38, 39, I 98 m. 4. Vol. II. 42, 23o. duruviya, Vol II. II3. durvivāra, Vol- II. 268. - duścarita, Vol. II. 16I. dusparihaniyen, Vol. I. I32. duspratipatti, Vol. II. 269. duśśila-kaņțaka, Vol. II. I II. duśśī/azvä, Vol. II. 97. dustha, Vol. I. 13I. dustha-kala, Woll. llI. I 26,
I32, I გ6. dustha-vä, Vol. III. I 4o. dut, Vol. I. II8; duta, 222 ;
du'uv, 53 in. 15. diitayan, Woll. llI. II 2. Dutch, Wol. I. 25o n. 1. alutiyanjin, Vol. II. 24on. 3, 24 I. Duţ maha-nugunaya, Vol.
II. 7, 8. Dūttäți, Vol. II. 22o, 22 II,
225, 227, 228 m. 6. diūttävi, Vol. II. 225 m. 2. Dutthagamani,Vol.I. 14, I38, I 42. Vol. II. 8 n. 6, 258. duțu, Vol. II. I Io. duva, Vol. I. I 7. duvana, Vol. I. 222. dvanda, Vol. I. I31, 134, Vol. II. II, 2, J 26, I 36, I 45. duandua, Vol. I. 131, 34. Vol. II. I I 2 n. 2, I 26 n. 5, 136 п. б, І4І, І45 п. 4,
172. dvandva-yuddha, Vol. II.
II2, I.33, II. dvanava-yuddh-asiven, Vol.
II. I 47. dvayanii, Vol. II. 27 r. dvayehi, Vol. II. 269. dvifanii, Vol. II. I 62. dvipaka, Vol. II. 268. dwifaya, Woll. JI. 1 I 3. atvīpayața, Vol. II. I 29. avi Arafiti, Vol. I. 259.
-e, Vol. I. 58, 67. Vol. III.
I II 2, II II 5, II F5. Po ē, Vol. II. I I 2, I 5 I, 16o. e, Vol. I. 47, 48, 199 m, 7. e e, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. I 55. ebandu, Vol. III. 272. ebanduvū, Vol. II. I I.4. ebava, Vol. II. 225. ebävinu, Vol. II. I 14, 225. edi, Vol. I. edu, so n. I4. eduppitta, Vol. II. 252. Egodapattuva, Vol. III. 5. eheyin, Vol. II. II, 3, 16,
162, 226. ehi, Vol. I. 47, 136; -ehi, Ι5 Ι. Vol. II. I Ιο, 269. ek, Vol. I. 29 m., 33, 34, 35 ft. I 2, 48, 49, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97., 99 ?z. 5, 1 3I, I 32, 22 I, 223. Vol. II. 37, I 1 I, II 2 » I 24 I4O, I 44, I 45 I47, I55, I72, 173, I74, 213, 233, 269, 270, 278 п. 7, 286, 287. eka, Vol. I. 2oII, 2o4. Vol.
II. І29, 168.
ekādhirājiye, Vol. II. 224ekak, Vol. I. u 7. Vol. II.
2I4. ekaku, Vol. I. 48. ekalos, Vol. II. 23. ekadosak, Vol. I. 95. ek-a muuttia, Vol. II. 286. eä-amut, Vol. I. Io. aÁatafatra, Vol: I. 18o. ekātaphatra, Vol. II. 225. ekatsaru, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
2 : 6 κι. Ι 2. ekatsuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3. ekbit/ehi, Vol. II. 27 I. ekbitten, Vol. I. 197. ek-dahas, Vol. llIII. Io9, 225. edeka, Vol. I. 243, 246, 247. ek-heli, Vol. II. 3o. ekkasazidi, Wol, I. 92 m. 2.
ekkencknat, Wol. I. 25, 95;
ekkenejkun, 197. ek-kotä, Vol. II. I II. ekkusavä, Vol. I. 9, loo
nu. 8. eknat, Vol. i. 25, 94, 95, 96,
97. eko, Vol. II. 272. ekolos, Vol. I. I 18. ee-raig, Vol. I. 223. ek - sat, Vol. II. 224. ek-sait, Vol. I. 13o. ek-se, Vol. I. 91, 99 pt. 2, 222.
Vol. II. 233. ek se-vä, Vol. I. 36 m., 2o4.
Vol. II. 4, 47. ek-siya-zvisi, Vol. I. 96; ek
siya-fias visi, 247. εξιάτι, Vol. Ι. 34, 35 κ. Ι2, 36 m. Vol. II. 2 I4, 2 I8 22. II. ektän samiyen, Vol. I. I98, 2O4, 206 n. 2, 247. Vol. II. 4, 17, 3o, 31, 32 m. 6, .48 ,47رو431.7 صو42 ,39 ,36 Ek-än-samiyen väicä vadā
ļeyin, Vol. II. 39. ektän-samuyem, Vol. II. 2 I8
72. II, ektari, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. ekum, Vol. II. 2 o8 m. I. ekva, Vol. II. III, II, 4, 16I,
225. ekvãdahas, Vol. II. 2o8, 2o8
2 . evil, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. ekviūvan, Vol. II. I 6I. ela, Vol. III 2 I 3. elabä, Vol. II. 269. eläbä, Vol II. 27 r. elabena, Vol. II. 27I. elähiyä, Vol. II. 272. elabiyahuvisin, Vol. II. 272. Elau, Vol. II. Io I. elasarak, Wol, I. I8o. elavā, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
55. eli, ို့်၊. II I 95, I 98. ellāñ, Vol. II. 253. ellavā, Vol. II. II 2. Ellevåva, Vol. I. 24, 30, 36 κ, I65, 2ο Ι. Vol. ΙΙ. 39, 4O 12. I, 42, 44, 45. Elliot (Sir W.), Vol. 28
۶۶۰ 3 editat, Vol. I. 187 n. 2. elu, Vol. II. 31, 233. eluntu, Vol. II. 252. elupattu, Vol. II. 252. Elura, Vol. II. 3. eluzan, Vol. I. 247. eludi, Vol. I. 99 n. 5. elvanu, Vol. I. 242, 247, 25o
ft. I
IN
elvanu, Vol. εί (ανα).ί, Vol. elvü, Vol. II ena, Vol, II end, Vol. J. ne, 2. Vc 225 ft. J. eme, Vol. I, 9
225 12. 2, -ета, Vol. I. Eňdera-galla
I34. Eňideragaller Eideru-gala, Endihi-nama
196, 198. eitkal, Vol. I eikalai, Vol. eiukolloqdu Vo eihÁéa/uÁkÄku, V eñiñiān rumu, W ennata, Vol. enau, Vol.
255 Pe. 2. epamanekinn lEppävala, V e-rata, Vol. ēri, Vol. I. eru, Vol, I. ; ērugirātu, Vo ese, Vol. I. 1 ese-da, Vol. eta, Vol. I. I. etiam, Vol. I etanhi, Vol. I5, 55. elehi, Vol. I. -ez, Vol. I.
198, 272. ezva, Vol. II. 277 κ. 5. ezvü, Vol. I.
II, 2, I 27, 287. ezvitu, Vol. II
و198 و 5 .۶۶ eyat, Vol. I. eykärum, Vo
Fâ Hien, Vo
Ferguson (I 27 12. 2.
Fernando (C
7z。4· Fleet (J. F.) ነይ• 2 , 22, 1 I23 ft. 5, Fọrbes, Maj I, 12 I, 12 Franke (O.), 6, I 22 ፥፥• ;
ჯa, Vol. II. gab, Vol. II. gdiba, Vol. I. gabadagam, gabbha, Vol. gabhai, Vol gacchantena, Gaçdaladerqiy guhanavā, V gahitamin, Vo gahito, Vol. Gajabahu, V 63, I49, 2C Vol. II. 2o.5, 2o6, 250. Gaja Bahu I Gaja-Bahu
2o I, 2o7,

DEX
I. 48, 56 m. I. І. 187.
22, 235. Iვ6, I 88 2z. 2. 213, 22, 225. l. II. I 1 2, 225,
I, IS n. 2, 213, 34·
49, IR, T. Vol. II. II3,
, Vol. II. I 33. Vol. II. I 3 I. vatta, Vol. I.
II. 252, 253,
du, Vol. II. 129. ol. II. 229. [III. 225.
O 72. O. ο κ. Ι. 4. 1. Ι. 5ο κε, το.
Ι. 2 Ιο, 272. I. 13. Vol. II.
152. 258. Vol. III.
I98, 24, 270,
I3I. Vol. II. I33, 51, 155,
. I36, 195, 196 287.
48.
!. H . 48, 55.
l. I. 83, 23O. '. W.), Vol. I.
M.), Vol.I. 215
Vol. ΙΙ. 1ν, νi, 2 28η, γ, I 22 κ. 7,
57. }r, Vol. I. 75 in. ). Vol. I. 13, 17 h.
98.
233.
6. Vol. II. 244. II. 234 m. 4. I. I 6. Vol. II. 28I n 3. ι, Vol. ΙΙ. 1 κι. Ι. ol. I. 189 n. 8. . II. 281 п. 3. I. 28I ነê• 3. δ. Ι. Ι 3, 59, 6ο, 3, 2 Іб, 253, 258. 95, 97, 202, 2O7 na, 2, 2ථ8,
Vol. II. 8 n. 4. , Vol. II, 28, 48.
Gaja-Bāhu-Deva, Vol. II.
I96. Gajabahuka Gaimani, Vol. I.
бо, І42. Gajabāhuka Gāmaņī Abhaya, Vol. I. 209, 2II. g gal, Vol. I. 25, 46, 56 m. 12, 95, I30, 132, 22 I ; galä, I 97. Vol. II. I Io, II 2, 16o, I95, i98. găl, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. 8, I 6o, I68, 174, 197, 205. Vol. II. 4. 7, I2 18, 24, 3I 37, 42 48. gälla, Vol. I. 53 n. 8. gala, Vol. I. 7 I, 97. Vol. II. I 23 tt. I , 13 I, i 33 H95,
I97. galā, Vol. I. 186. Galambatittha, Vol. I. 68. gal-āsana. Vol. II. I 34, 283,
284. gala-tala, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. galazvā, Vol. II. I 13. galavana, Vol. II. i 73. galayi, Vol. II. I 14. Galegama, Vol. II. 5. gäl-gom, Vol. II. 33 m. 3,
2I4, 218 m, 6. gal-hasvải, Vol. II. 198. galin, Vol. III. I 36. Galiiduru Gomaidla, Vol. I.
I72, 174, I, E. Galkadawala, Vol. I. 66. Galkovila, Wol. I. 61, 254,
257. galla, Vol. II. Ioo, 13. gillan, Vol. I. 97. Gallena Vihara, Vol. I. 63,
I41, I43, I47. gäl-mivtun, Vol. II. I4 m. I,
33 7.3. Galpota, Vol. I. I24 it. I, 125, I 32, 133, 248 κ. 7. Vol. II. 98, i 23, II, 27 m. 7, I 52 π. 1, Ι 57, 165, 167,
257. Galukähälla Māyā, Vol. III.
7, 8. gal-vala, Vol. I. I 9 I m. II. gal-zatdi, Vol. I. 93. Galvihara, Vol. I. 1 22, 23, I 43, I 56 n. I. Vol. II. 2о5, 256, 26, 262. Gal Viháre, Vol. II. 256,257. gam, Vol. I 33, 47, 49, 53 η 14, 56 η Io, 93, 94, 97, II 8, I 3I, I68, I69, 174, 186, 187, 235, 236, 246, 249, 25o, 25 I. Vol. II. 8, 3 , 48, III, II, 2, I 26, I 27 ??. 5, I 32, I გ6, 14O, I44, I45, I47, 72, 173 24, 287; gama, Vol. I. 8 n. I, 39, I89 m. II, 243, 244, 245; Vol. II. 5, 18; gamä, Vol. II. 7, 23; gämä, Vol. I. 96, IO4 κ. Ι., Iό8, 243, 247. Vol. II. I 7; gamat, Vol. I. 47, 243, 246. Vol. II. 4, 7, I 2, 18, 24, 3I, 47, 48, 27I; goimhi, Vol. I. 93, II, I 96, 2o,5. Vol. III 3, 24, 272; gainia, Vol. I. 96, 205, 247; gammu, Vol. I. 249 κ. Ι. gima-bhojaka, Vol. I. 206 n.
7, 25o ነz• 6, 259. gämähi, Vol. II. I 3. gamak, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 55. gaman, Vol. II. 272. gamaaa, Wol. I. 254, 255,
256.
gamanak, Vol. II. 27o, 27I. Gamani, Vol. I. 138 m, 6, 139
22. 2. Gāmaņī, Vol. II. 8 n. 6. gāmaiņi, Vol. II. 273 n. 6. gamaninu, Vol. II. 272. Gamani-Tissa tank, Wol. I.
253. gaman-zar, Vol. I. 95. gamarãla, Vol. II. 117 n. 1. gamanyata, Vol. II. I 6o. gimbara, Vol. I. I3o. gam-bim, Vol. I. 9 I, 93, 97,
235 , 236. gam-bimat, Vol. I. 187. şămbură, Vol. I. 94. gdinburen, Vol. I. 221.
gämvidhuru-bäzvinu, Vol. II. I Io. gameka, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. gam-gon, Vol. I. 169, 187. Samika, Vol. I. 254, 255.
Vol. II. 28o n. I. Gämin, Vol. II. 8, 3 I. Gamini, Vol. I. 6o, 61, 138,
I42. Gamini Abaya ("ye), Vol. I. I4 I, 148, 209, 2 Io, 2 II. Gamini Abhaya, Vol. I. 59,
бо, б2, 63, 4, 48. Gamini Abhaya, Vol. I. 64. Gamini-Tisa,Vol. I. I4o, 14 ,
I44., 253, 255, 256. Gamisa, Vol. II. 8 n. 3. gamiahi, Vol. II. 7, 8 m, 3. gamiyen, Vol. I. 92. gam-laddan, Wol. I. 247, 25o n. 6; gam-ladu, 206 n. 7. gam-niyan-gam, Vol. II. III. gamvara, Vol. II. 226. gana, Vol. I. 96, I lo n. 6, 22 I, 235, 238. Vol. II. 27о, 27 I, 273, 276 т. 6. gand, Vol. I. 222. gana, Vol. I. 36 m. 7. gadālainkrta, Vol. II. 237. gananakse, Vol. II. 225. ganas. Vol. II. 26 m. gaņayekin, Vol. II. 27I. ganayen, Vol. II. I 6o. gäňqdahulā, Vol. II. I 62. gaňdakili, Vol. II. 254 m. 3. gandha, Woll. llIII. 252, 254
fl. 3. gandhakuţi, Vol. I. 2. Vol.
II. 247 m. I. gandhe, Vol. II. 249 m. I. gandin, Vol. II. 2 I 3. gangdiữpadah, Vol. II. I 62. gařig, Vol. I. 235. Vol. II. 7. gaiga, Vol. I. 206 n. 3, 225
7t. 4. Ganga, Vol. I. 124, 136. Gaňgataļā, Vol. II. I 4o, I 42,
I44, I47. Gangāvaṁśa, Vol. II. I 18,
I72, 22 I. Gaigāvaniša Kalyāņa, Vol.
I. I 24. Vol. II. II, II. Ganges, Vol. I. 225 m. 4. Gaňguļhusu Agboyim, Vol.
I. 2, 4, F. ganit-dohovi, Vol. III. I 6I. ginivak-udu, Vol. I. I3I. gannai, Vol. I.33, 47, 48, 49, 96, T 18, 31, 16o, 168, 17о п. I, I 74, 187, Т97, 199 m. , 2O5, 207 74. 5, 236, 247. Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 п. 7, I2, 18, 24, 3І, 37, 42, 48, I I o, III, II, 3, 287. gammā-ka lä, Vol. II. II o. ganna k-hat, Vol. I. 94.
gannavi, Vol. I. 239 m. to.

Page 404
ganol, Vol. I, 22 I. ganopeta, Vol. II. 269. gan fabbani, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. gantalā, Vol. II. I 42 m. 3. gantum, Vol. II. 28I nu. 3. gan/vi, Voh. II. 28 I 1n. 3. gamut, Vol. I. 47, 16o. Vol.
II. 8, 3 I, 287. ganit-nut, Vol. II. I lo. gan váā, Vol. II. 27o, 277 m. 4. gan zvanu, Vol. I. 48, 55 m. 2. ganvat-mut, Vol. I. 48. gapati, Vol. I. 20. gari, Vol. I. 25ż, 255. garu-baid, Vol. I. 236, 239
7t. 9, 240 ft. garuda, Vol. I. 226. gas, Vol. I. 47, II 8, 235.
Vol. II. 233, 287. gasa, Vol. I. i бо. sasagasiyen, Vol. I. 93. gasak, Vol. I. 75 in. 4. gasanaza, Vol. I. 189 n. 8. gasamu, Vol. I. (87. gas-kol, Wol. I. 93. (asquet, Abbot, Vol. I. 8o
ገሠ• 3• gaasvā, Vol. II. I 98. gat, Vol. I. 38, 47, 49, 54 m. f, 93, Il 7, 22, 223, 239 п. по, 247, 251 п. б. Vol. II. I 3, 97, I I I, I I3 I4O, I45, I47, 27 I. gata, Vol. I. 47, 24o n. 3, 247. Vol. II. I 62, 26I, 269 ዓr. 5, 27 I. gală, Vol. II. 24 I, 277 n. 3. gati, Vol. I. 91, 92, 93, 94,
95, 97, I п8, 199 п. 8. gatah untu, Vol. II. 269. galapada, Vol. I. 50 m. 17, б5, 193 п. 7, 2об п. 7. Vol. II. 277 m. 9. gatayamata, Vol. III. 24. gāthās, Vol. II. 24o. gat-hu, Vol. II. 226. gdti, Vol. I. 236, 239 m. Io,
24O 7t. gatika, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. gatimii, Vol. II. I 62. gativi, Vol. II. 28I m. 3. gatiyasa, Vol. II. I6 I. gato, Vol. II. 272. gatta, Vol. I. 239 n. 1o. gattan, Vol. II. 34, 37, 44,
47. gattavun, Vol. III. 287. έαίτι, Vol. Ι. 236, 239 κ. Ιο,
24O. gatu zvan, Vol. I. 48, 97, 236, 24o m. Vol. II. 44, 47. Gauda, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. II 2, I2O, I 29, I 3o, I 5 I, I 52 , I 55, I 56, I72. Gaidavaho, Vol. I. 5. n. I3. gāvā, Vol. II. I J 2, I73. Gavayim, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5,
I7, 18, 23I. gavu, Vol. II. I66. gävuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3. gavuyelhi, Vol. II. 2 I 4. gavitevekä, Vol. II. 2 I 4.
Gayabāhu a Gamiņi Abhaya,
Vol. I. 6o, 49. ge, Vol. I. 95, Jo8 n. Io, II 8, 16ο, 182, 22 Ι, 222, 235. Vol. II. 25 m. I, 99, І41, I бӀ, 213, 27о, 27 г. ga, Vol. I. 39 n. 9, 55 at. 5, I93, 194 7t. I (geya, 33, 36 n. II ; geta, 38). Vol. III. 28, I I 4 m. I, I 25, I66 *·2,219。
ge-óін, Vol. І. 35 п. по, 19б, I97, I 98 n. 8. Vol. II. 234 ; Vol. I. ge- bim-hi,
97. ge- bimakat, Vol. II. 233. ge-dad, Vol. i. 247, 25o. ge-daid, Vol. I. 47, 54 p. 3, 93, 94, IO3, 1O3 7፣• 12, по7. gegon, Vol. I. 93, Io5 m, I 2. geha, Vol. I. 55 in. 5. ge-hi, Vol. I. 48, 92, 93, 96, по3 п. 5, Io4 п. І, 182, 187, 236; get, 159. gehi, Vol. II. I9 m., 4. gehila, Vol. II. I Io, I I 7 sin. 8. Geiger (W.), Vol. I. 13 m. , 15, 7, 23 7!. 4, 27 7i. 2, 33 n. 7, 4, 49 it. 7, 5 I n. 6, 59 π., 6, 6ο κ. I, 75 κ. Ι., 77 κ. 3, 182, 2οβη. 8, 2 Ιο κ. Ι.,
2 II n. 3, 253 m. 4. Vol.
II. 28 n. 3. ge-katli, Vol. I. 93. gena, Vol. I. 247. Vol. II.
274 72. .
gend, Vol. I. 47, 48, 91, 92, و 236 و 31 a. I 2, I 98 و 94 ,93 247, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. I3, II 8; II, 2, I I3, I I4, I 26, I 27, I32, I33, 136, I45, 149 22. I, I 5I, I 55, 287.
gena, Vol. I, 71; genem, 18o.
Vol. II. Io9. genät, Vol. II. II 4. genavā, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. III, II, 2, I 33, I5 I, I 55, 225, 287. genvi, Vol. II. I I.4. geri, Vol. II. I2, 48, 214,
۶۶۰ 4. gerigon, Vol. I. 247. gettamu, Vol. II. 27 I. Getthumba, Vol. I. 26. gevā, Vol. II. 27 I, 279 m. 6. gevamihayi, Vol. III. I II. ge-vatu, Vol. II. 233, 234
22. I2. geya, Vol. II. I 2 I, I 66, 167
72. 3. ghana, Vol. I. I32. ghana-ram, Vol. II. II3, I 73. ghara, Vol. I. I94. Ghasundi, Vol. I. I40. ghäțiyä, Vol. III. 272. ghattayanto, Vol. III. 272. gherehi, Vol. II. 27 2. ghosā, Vol. II. I 73, I 74. Ghosrawa, Vol. I. 2. gigiri, Vol. I. 53 m. 17. giguruva, Vol. I. 53 m, 17. gihi minis, Vol. I. 187, 235; gihi-ministen, 235. Vol.II. 27 272. Gije-pava, Vol. I. 257. gilan, Vol. I, 22 2. Vol. II.
27, 28on. I. gilānādi, Vol. II. 27I. gilanza, Vol. I. 29 m., 91. gili, Vol. l. 225. gilihnuņu, Vol. II. II?. gilimualaya, Vol. II. 2 Io. gilimaalē, Vol. II. 2 Io nu. I. gim, Vol. III. I Io, I6 I. giman, Vol. I. 225 m. 4;
gimnamhi, 22 I. ginin, Vol. I. I86, 205 m. I. gligiri, Vol. I, 53 n. 17; giriyak, Vol. I.47, 251 n. 6. ginigat-hèna, Vol. II. 2o2.
giramu, Vol. III. 2 Io.
IN
giri, Vol. . . 91, 92), ; Vol. II. 28 Giribhaņda, giridurgga, V I. I I II, ) I47, I49 7 Girihalika-vi
22. . girika, Vol. Girikaņdaka, Giri-vatta, W
κι 2. Girnar, Wol.
I40. gīta, Vol. II. gitādi, Vol. gitel, Wol. I. giva, Vol. II giya, Vol. I. 93.95, II 25 m. 5-6 at. I, 225, giyā, Vol. II giya-Äkal/hi, W gājākrgen, V šiyӑ zой, І4о, go, Vol. II. 1 Gogerly (D. Goldschmidt 27 ነ፡• 2, 3 59, 64, 7 I 24 و84 ,79 Gooba-gama
I98, 2co. Goļuggamu senu, Vol. g0-ntahzያa, V go-mahis-diti
I49 2. I. Gotmañqla, V
174, I75. go-medha, V Gon (queen) 98, I 69, 234, 237, gon, Vol. I. 14, 187, Vol. II. 4 33 ft. 3, 3. gongayan, V gongeya, Wol
72. 2. Gõparaja, V. gopita, Wol. goroέιμπ, Vo gου, Vol. I. 4 got, Vol. II. Götama, Wol
213, 2II. Gothabhaya G5thabhaya. 20O 2. I Govi, Vol. I govi, Vol. I gουίβαηι, Vς Govi-kula, V II. I ο Ι . govi-ku.lehi,
I62. Gövinda, V« gozin-mindi, govin-nimdi
235. gozvi-Zäuuäi, V govi, Vol. govuza, Vol
gozua utzuan, govvi, Vol. graha, Vol. grāmādi kā grima-silh, dÄhinuôi, V,

Ο EX
8 (giri, 47; 48, 2, 222, 252.
п67. "o!.. I. 8 II, 82. pl. I. I 3 I. Vol. 26, I32, I40,
âra, Vol. I. 61
H. 28. Vol. I. I37. ol. І. І59, IбІ
I. I.4, 58, 72,
I27. I. I.33, 288. 25, I7Q ነ፥. I3• 33 7.7, 37. 47 547. I, 92, I32, 205, 247, Vol. Il II. 2o8
68.
27O, 277 ነa. 3. ol. III. Ic9. ol. I. 247. I45, I47. 4Q, I 45, 2I4.
.), is
(P.), Vol. I. i, ii, о, 58, 58 п. І, ካ. 3, 76, 77, 78, s. Wol. l. 44. !, Vol. I. 197,
Raksäim KudäI. 245, 247, 25I. ʼo]. II. I 47.
, Vol. II. I 47,
ol. I. Ito, 172,
ol. II. I I8 m. 4. , Vol. I. 78, 93, 23, 22I, 225, 243. 47, 48,93, I69, I97, 205, 247. , 7, Ι8, 24, 3 Ι, ', 48, 2I5 m. 8. ol. J. 38, 39 a۰ 7. . Ι. 39 π., 7, Ιοδ
pl. I. I 24 m. I. I. 8o.
I. I. 49. 7, 187, 25 І т. б.
I95. . I. I37. Vol.II.
Vol. T. 82. gama, Wol. I.
I. I57. . I64, 233.
l. I. 49, 93. ol. I. I 25. Vol.
Vol. III.
II 4
l. I. I41. Vol. II. 233. itiya, Vol. II.
ol. II. II3. , 99 ነZ• 5•
I. 96, I II m. 2 ; 97.
... III n. 2. II. п.46, п48. , Vol. II. 224. d-uitarava-vil. II. 17 I n. 3.
Grantha, Vol. I. 242 n. 4. Vol. II. 269, 27o, 27 I, 28o n. 4. Gray (L. H.), Vol. I. 64
72. I Gregory (Sir W. H.), i. gt'ha-danda, Vol. I. 25o
?ጓ• 5• grhamu, Vol. II. 252. grhayak-sē, Vol. II. I 29 m. I,
I ჭO 77. I. Griggs and Sons, iv. Grisma, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. gudega Vol. II. 237. gugitimana, Vol. I. 22 I. gauguranazdi, Vol. I.
in. I7. guha, Vol. I. I 5o m. 4. Vol.
II. 257. Guligamu, Vol. I. 164, 169,
II, II 4, 175, guanian, Vol. I. 22. 8tifта, Vo). T. 25, 32 46, 47, 5 | 27. I, I22 47. 2, 13օ, 13 I, I59, 18o, 186, 22 1, 224 m. 3, 234. Vol. II. 97, II3, II4, I5I, 1óI, I72, 2 І2, 237, 2б9, 286; gиџat, Vol. I. 221 ; guyen, 131. Vol. II. I Io, I 5 I, I 55, 2 I 3, 225, 2б9. gitna-gayuãlankrta, Vol. II.
23. gunyagaņāřiga, Vol. III. 269. gumagaņayen, Vol. II. I 6o. gauņa-gețieni, Vol. II. Io9. gauna-kämmäti, Vol. II. II, 2,
I 5 R. gruņãngayehi, Vol. III. 27o. guyaratnālamiukārta yenu. Vol.
II. 269. “ - Guņasēkara (B.), iii, Vol. I. 26 7.8, 37 т. 5, 4, 59 т. 6, 75 κ. 4, 83, 84, Ιοο τι 9, Io I nu. I, I l 5, I7o m. 9, I 75 και 9, 2O7 κ. 3, 21ο, 214 it. I, 257 n. 4, 258. . Vol. II. I 52 m. I. gunavat, Vol. II. 286. guņayehi, Vol. II. III. gittņayen, Vol. III. I 55.
Gunewardhana (W. F.) Mudaliyar, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. gunopeta, Vol. II. 27o. gurid, Vol. I. 22 I. Gurjara, Gurjjara, Vol. II. I 2, I2O, I5I, 152, 55. I56. guru, Vol. I. 193.
252. guruzara, Vol. I. 194. Guta, Vol. I. 93, 96, Io. Guttila, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. guvanhi, Vol. I. I86.
53
Vol. III.
-ha, Vol. I. 58, 6.2, 65 m. 3, б9, 14o, 146, 148, 15o, 252, 255, 256. Vol. II. III, I 74, I95. hi, Vol.I. 25, 33, 38,48, 49, 91, 93, 96, i 18, 13o, 13 I, I 8o, I 99 m. 7. Vol. II. I Io, I I I, II, 2, III3, II 4, I 26, I 27, I 29, I32, I33, I ვ6, I40, 45. I47, 49, I5, I55, 161, 16I n. 2, 162, 172, I73, 2I4, 225, 226, 27o, 27 I, 272, 286. hdi, Vol. I. I31. Habarana, Vol. I. 64,
257. hadala, Vol. 1. 48. hadārā, Vol. II. 27o.
2 Ιο,
299
hädäriya, Vol. II. 272. Hadayuņha, Vol. II. 2 I. Hadayunha-parivena, Vol. I.
82. Fakaragoda, Vol. I. 18o,
182. hidai, Vol. I. 247. Hakka-gam,Vol.II. 214, 218. Jial, Vol. I. 46, 221, 222.
Vol. II. 31, 271. hala, Vol. I. 56 n. 9, 253,
256.
hallä, Vol. I. 48. Vol. II.
2 Ι, 23, I I8 κ. 1, 27 Ι.
hiná, Vol. I. 25, 47, 13 I, 22 г, 222, 223: Айта, 222. Vol. II. I Io, I 26, I 32, I 36, 145, 147, 226, 27o, 27 I, 286
hâmula dena, Vol. II. 172. himaduna, Vol. I. 1 12 n. 8. hanana, Vol. I. 6, 148.
Vol. ΙΙ. 32 κι, Ιο. handinana, Vol. I. 62. hamuanyanata, Vol. I. 65. hamananatava, Vol. I. 64. hamanganatava, Vol. I. 64. hamananataya, Vol. I. 65. hamandinatava, Vol. I. 65. hanaudinatava, Vol. I. 65. Aamananaya, Vol. I. 64. him indi, Vol. I. 97, I 2
ጕz. 8, hàmài-tàina-ma, Woll. I. I I I,
I7 n. 13. hämä- tanata, Vol. II, I 73. himi-tanhi, Vol. J. 93. Hambantoța, Vol. I. i, ii, 78
72. 2. hambit, Vol. I. 25, 48, 5.5
1. I-2, 91, 92. hammana, Vol. II. 278 m. 6. hämmena, Vol. III. 27o, 278
n. 6. havisa, Vol. II. I 4. harinsa-gatim, Vol. II. 62. hamusa-gatiyața, Vol. II. 16. hanisas, Vol. II. 99, 148. hamu yana, Vol. II. 233. hamuyelhi, Vol. I. 47. Han, Vol. I. 23 m. I. händlä, Vol. I. 9 I. Vol. II. 27 I; hijida, Vol. I. 99 22. 5. haňqda, Vol. II. 272. haidand, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. häňadi, Vol. I. I 3 I. handlind, Vol. I. 247. haidinant, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. hidingzi, Vol. I. 186. Hangullhusu, Vol. II, 4 n. 1. άάνιά, Vol. Ι. 93, I 3ο, 22 τ. Vol II. I Io, I 26, I 29, I 32,
I36, I45, I 47, I72, I73, 286.
hära, Vol. II. I 4o, I.47. harangayen, Vol. II. Io, I 45,
I 47. haravā, Vol. II. I 72. härävittyä, Vol. II. 273. Hardy (R.S.), Wol. I. i, 226
7. 4. häirena-frota, Vol. II. I I7
72. i.
Harikandaka, Vol. I. 136
ft. 3 hiriyá, Vol. I. 47, 92, 94,
25 I n. 6. harni, Vol. I.47, 237, 247,
251 n. 6. Harsa, Vol. I. 2, 39, 199 m.a. Ha(se), Vol. I. I96, 199. Hart (H.), Vol. I. iv.
Q Q 2

Page 405
3OO
Haruma, Vol. I. 17, 18, 19. harvi, Vol. I. I6o. hā-samäňgä, Vol. II. I 72. hasananii, Vol. II. 272. haseki, Vol. I. I I7. hasin, Vol. I. 92, Io I at. 8,
io2 n. 5. Vol. II. I 7. hasin pamaņi u koț, Vol. II. I 5. has-karu, Vol. 1.93, IC5 m, 9. has-kot, Vol. I. 92, Io II m. 8. hasnehi, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. hastāmalaka, Wol, I. I 34 m. I, hastas dira, Vol. III. I I 3. Hasti-gala, Vol. II, 2o3. hastinta, Vol. II. I 62. hasty aśvādi, Vol. II. 112,
I4, 45. hasty aśva rathapadāni,Vol.
II. I4 I, I 47. hāgyas, Vol. II. I 62. hasan, Voi. I. I3I. hasunkan, Wol. I. 99 m. 5. hasvā, Vol. II. 195. hat, Vol. I. 221. -hat, •hata (dat. term.), Vol. و5 ۶۶۰ 37 و 33 و ۶۰ 29 و 25 .1 46, 73 ; (-hațe, 73), 75 Pe. 4, 94, 95, 96, 97, IO4 η I, I o8 m. II. Vol. II. I 95. hätta, Vol. II. I 67 m. 3. Häța-dāgē, Vol. II. 98, I o3,
I I 4 f. I, II 5 Pi. I, I 2o P. 3 و : با 34 i و آ3 I و 27 I و 2 i 66 π., 2, 167, 2 Ι9, 26 Ι, 284. Hätä Koidayim, Vol. II. I2,
3. -hataya, Vol. I. 252, 255. hataye, Vol. I. 148. hitika, Wol. I. 62, 65. hati-pati, Vol. I. 73. Hatthadāțha, Vol. I. 2I6. Hatthi-vihāra, Wol. I, 52
Pe. 23. Hatton, Vol. 1. 2d2. Haughton (G.C.), Vol. I. 34
72. 6.
hazäi, Vol. I. i 14. 2. havami, Vol. I. II, 4; havanti,
4 2. 2. Aaviyen, Vol. I. 222. havurmudadak, Vol. II. 2 I 3,
268. havuruddelkä, Vol. II. I Io,
I32.
ha vuruddekin, Vol. II. 225.
havurudu, Vol.I. 25, 48, 49, و 7 || 1 و 5 9 و 94 93 و 91 و 4 ۶۶۰ 75 I 3o, 236, 247. Vol. II. I 8, I09, II i, I 26, I 29, il 32, I 36, 195, 214, 218 п. 9, 225, 287; dyehi, Vol. I. 25,33; olduyéhi, Vol. I.. 47, I 17,
187, 223, 235, 243,246. |
Vol. II. 4, 4 , 47; odda, Vol. I. 65 m. 3; dilakaia, Vol. I. I3o. ိုဝ့်၊. I. I 26, I 36, I 72, I 73 ; aladen, Wol. I. 47, 25I n. 6. havurudu patā, Vol. II. III,
I72. haya-varan, Wol. II. 62. hel, Vol. I. I 7o m. Io, I 75
7a. 9.
Hela-diva, Vol. I. . 7on. Io; Heļ div, 238 m. 4; Heļdivä, 523.
Helagam-pirivena,Vol.I. 214
na. 6. Helgama, Vol. II. 8. hei, Vol. I. 22. Vol. II.
3d. Heligāma, Wol. I. 68, 2I4
at. 6,
He-kuli, Wol. I. 168, 174. hel-mal, Vol. I. 96. hesu, Vol. III. I II o.
emacandra, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. Hemanta, Wol. I. 198 m, 4. hemu - mu uzvā, Vol. I. 222. hena, Vol. II. 27o. hěna, Vol. I. 8. . heraya, Vol. II. 27ɔ. heraliantu, Vol. II. 27o. Heranasika, Vol. I. I9o n. 6. Heraņasikha, Vol. II. 27o. -hel, Vol. I. 93 hețivāsin, Vol. III. 37 n. l.
| hetor, Vol. II. Io9.
heva, Vol. I. 49 n. 6. hezi, Vol. I. 25, 26 m.8, 46,
49 m, 6. hevalia, Vol. I. 69 m. I4. hevițiya, Vol. II. 23 I, 234. hevitiven, Wol. I. 233. heya, Vol. I. 223. heyin, Vol. I. I 3. Vol. II. 97, i II, II 3 I 55 173, I97, 225, 226, 227 п. 8, 287. heyinudu, Vol. II. I 13. -hi (loc. term.), Vol. I. 33, 48, 58, 59, б2, б7, б9, 91, 93,94, 252. Vol. II. II, I, II, 2, II, 3, il 4 - 29, 30, ,o ;2 و I .2 249 و 226 ,97 14O, I 271, 272, 273, 2గం 74, 2 ; -hi, Vol. I. 58, -hii, 58. hidlinā, Vol. II. I 29. AiiAmazid, Vol. II. 273. hikmävyä, Vol. III. 27o. Hil, Vol. I. It 2, 175. I98
?. 4. Hiillä, Vol. I. I 74. Vol. II.
19ό κι. Ιο. him, Wol. i. 16o, 193 m. 2;
himina, 2o 5. Hima-gal, Vol. i. 22I. Himãlayan, Với. I. 226. hii ini, Vol. II. 25, 26 m. Io, 39 I و I 3G ,97 و 3 I .۶۶ 54 و 27 و 246 ,236 ,235 ,2 22 ,2 7a. I 248 m. 7. Vol. II. Io9, II.4, I 15 n. 7, 16I, 162, 2I6; himihat, Vol. II. 247. himi, Wol. I.46. himisuran, Vol. I. 49, 235. himi-vä, Vol. I. 25; -zviū, Wol. I. I 17. Vol. II. 4ù, 47, 233; yan, Vol. I. 25, 36 m., 48, 9 I, 92, II 8, 236.
· Vol. II. 195, I96; yan-at, Wol. I, 29 m., 9 I, 94, 95;
yan-visin, Vol. I. 33. himiyā, Vol. II. Io9, II 5
8
hin-afi (or -iti), Wol. i. 37
#î, II . hinayan, Vol. II. 226. hinda, Vol. II. 24, 148. hindi, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49, 92, Ꭻ 3I , I97, 236, 237 , 2Ꮞ7 , 249 п. 7, 25І т. б. Vol. II. 27I, 287. hiřádena, Vol. II. 28I nu. 6. Hindi, Vol. I. 5 n. 2, I ?o
. . . hindinā, Vol. II. I 33. hiiňdinā, Vol. III. 288. hindina, Vol. II. I 24 m. 6. hindna, Vol. I. 247. Hindu, Vol. I. I26, 226 n. 4.
Vol. III. I65. hinduvā, Vol. II. 225, 273. hijiduwannd-sè, Woll. llI. II4. Aiiiduvu, Vol. I. I. hindu-zil, Vol.I.33;-vannat,
33, 34e
INI
hindvi, Wol.
47. /ind-zazza, V Ahind-vannat,
2Oo it. 3. I8, 23. Ähimaadʻ- zvanuuu, W,
247. hindvümaha, hindwan hayi Aigi, Vol. II hini&ila, Wol aimina, Vol. I hir, Vol. I. 2 hira, Vol. I.
II. I 99 n. 2 hird-anda
I33 p. 5, Vol. II. I 3 Hira-sanda-p I33 fl. 5. hira-sanda-p II. I 55. hiril, Vol. II. Hirikada, Vc Àhiri-maha-le)
196. hiri-naiduli hiri-se, Wol.
32. hiru, Wool. II
225, /hiru/hu-se, W hiruhu-sé, W /a፭ፖzሪ-?ndka-4፡
ገt. 8. Airu-sa, Wol. his-hi, Vol. his-ko, Vol. þita, Vol. I
II.3. hiti, Vol. II. hivi, Vol. I hizur, Vol. hya, Vol.I. Vol. II. . . hiyanu, Vol ho, Vol.I. 4 hobavi, Vol. Hodgson (B.
2. Hoefer (A...), Hoernle (A. vi, 6, 8 mu. Hoey (Dr.), hola, Wol. I. addi, Wol. J. hõlafanéri, holvärovia,
n. 7. hönavi, Wol Hopkins (E
n. 6. -hot, Vol. I. hot, Wol. I. III, II, 4, 278 π., 7. hoti, Wol. Il hozinavā, V hôvitiya, Wi
22, 9. hoya, Vol. I,
I99 m. 7. hoyakoqla, W hrataya, Vol - hu, Woll. I.
Vol. III. I: 269. hudin, Vol. hudu, Vol. Huligam-pi 222, 228. Hultzsch ()

DEX
II. 8, 24, 37,
ol. I. 2o5.
Vol. I. I97, Vol. II. 7. I 7,
ol. I. 36 n., I98,
Vol. II, 4.
Vol. II. (3. ... I 13.
. I. 256. . 139, I46. 5, 46, 221, 222. 13 I, I8o. Vol. *, 22с тг. I, 226. an unu, Vol. I. 18o, I82 it. I. 2. amuņa, Vol. II.
avatnd-tek, Wol.
Ι98. )l. I. Iგ6 12. გ. la, Vol. II. i 95,
ι, Vol. Ι. 222. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
... 195, I98, 213,
ol. II. I 72. ol. I. I I o. 2:a, Vol. II. I96
II. I 6o. I. 222. I. 97. . 48. Vol. II.
II 2 . I69. I. 235. 69,7I, 255, 258.
3.
I. 7 I. 6. Vol. III. I6 I.
I. 22 I . H.), Vol. I. I93
Vol. I. 17. F. R.), Vol. J. I, 40 m., 63. Vol. I. I5I.
188 n. 7. 88 κ. 7. Vol. I. 188 n. 7. Vol. I. 186, 188
. І. 49 п. б. , W.), Vol. I. 6
92, IO2 22. 2.
I 32. Vol. II. ΙόI, 27ο, 27 Ι,
. 28 т. 3. ol. I. 49 n. 6. pl. II. 23 I, 234
Ι66, 17o, γενι,
οι. Ι. Ι 67, Ι 68. . II. 269. 33, 9 I, II 8, 148. 2, I24, I29, 226,
I. 222. I. 27 I. iven, Vol. I. 2 I 4,
.), Vol. I. iii,
፤5 ነ።• 5, 79 ክ• 4, 8o # 2;
2
I 24. hulvadu, Vol. I. I99 nt. I 2. hunu, Vol. I. 7II, 93, I 32. Hunala, Vol. I. 7. huņanuhi, Vol. I. II 7. hunsëka, Vol. I. 75 m. 4. hungu, Vol. II. 269 m. 5, 27o,
277 ገነ. 4. huta, Vol.1. 257. huti, Vol. I. 255, 257. Äüva, Vol. II. 2o, huzai, Vol. I. 5J n. Io, 222. huzay, Vol. I. 46, 5 I n. Io.
-i, Vol. I. 252. Vol. III. 2o3. icchita, Vol. II. I 74. idam, Vol. II. I29. iddu, Vol. II. 253. iddu-k-kudutie, Vol. II. 253,
255 a. 3. idhekacco, Vol. II. 272. idin, Vol. II. I I.4. iairiyața, Vol. II. IIIo. Idykutsari, Vol. I. 69 m. 2. ihala-bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. Ihala Källāgam Tulāņa, Vol.
II. გ8. ihi-adā, Vol. II. 2 I 4. thinid, Vol. I. 22, 235. -if, Vol. I. 56 n. 4. See also
در 2 - 7 ikbittehi, Vol. II. 27I. i&nd, Vol. I. 32, 33, 48,97,
18, 247. ièтат, Vol. II. 27І. iAmena, Vol. I. 237. iksvääu, Vol. I. 96 m. 2,
.253 و246 ikut, Vol. 1.92, 94, I 22 na. 2, 30, 224 m, 3, 236, 237 m. 5. Vol. II. 2 I 3, 286. ikutiva, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I. ll, Vol. I. i 75 m. 2, I 98 m. 4. it, Wol. I. 22 I. Ilanga Sena, Vol. I. 82. Vol.
II. 2 I, 35. Iliaňkäi, Vol. II. 252. ill'annem, Vol. I. 251 n. 6. ilivemin, Vol. I, I86. illi, Vol. l. 47, 48, 49, 57 m. 8, 25 I m. 6. Vol. ll. п72. illanavd, Wol. I. 57 n. 8. illannațVol. I. 247, 25 I m. 6. illanu, Vol. I.47, 251 m, 6. illat-mut, Wol. I. 47, 251.
ገz, 6. illuva, Vol. I. 57 n. 8. ilvā, Vol. II. II, 2, I 26, 133,
I ვ6, 287. immām, Vol. II. I 6o. imari, Vol. II. 241. iňbul, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. ina-kada, Vol. I. 65, 65 m. 3. India, Vol. I. I.3, 17, 56, 65, 252. Vol. IJ. I 65, I66. Indian, Vol. III. I 66, I 67. Indian Institute, Oxford, Vol.
I. 2d I n. 6. sindra, Vol. II. 2 I 5. Indraji, Vol. I. 14 I. Indus, Vol. II. I 64 m. 2. indu-sdiv, Vol. I. 234. iñgi, Vol. III. I I 3. Inginimitiya, Vol. I. 30. inta, Vol. II. 253, 255. if dad, Vol. I. 213, 22.4 n. 2.
Vol. II. Io9, 2 I 5 m. 2. ifdfa, Vol. I. 213, 224 n. 2, 23O, 234, 237 n. 4. Vol.
I. 2 I5 m. 2.
ipidä, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5 n. 2. pfélagi, Vol. II. 253. ifpalli, Vol. II. 253. Iramandalam, Vol. I. 17o
72. 3. Iripinniyava, Vol. I. I63, 164 2岔。 2. I72, I9o, 192, I93, 2o I. Vol. II. I, 2, Io, 20, 27, 39 ?. 7, 39 no. 9, 230. iriyāpathas, Vol. II. 277
22. 2. iriyav, Vol. II. 27o, 27 I, 277
ገa. 2, 28o ?z. 8. iruntu, Vol. II. 252. isa, Vol. I. 24o nu. 3. tsa, Vol. I. 25, 29 2., 33, 34, 38, 47, 48, 49, 53 c. I5, 55 ot. 2, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, I 17, IIS, I6o, I68, I69, 174, 187, I-93, 196, 197, I98, 204, 205, 235, 236, 237, 247, 248, 25 I m. 6. Vol. II. 7, I2, 13, I 7, 18, 23, 24, 3o , 31 , 36, 37., 42., 47., 48, 233. isiliya, Vol. II. 272. έσίίμ, Vol. Ι. 22 Ι , ιιι, 22 2. isilii, Vol. III. 2 I 3. isir, Woll. II. 3 I, 33 n. 5. ;d, Vol. I.33, 92, 2o4مع2 ق م
isiraiyen, 46. isiri, Vol. II. I 2. i-sitä, Vol. II. I 73. Issarasamana, Vol. i. 60 m. I. Issarasamanaka Vihära, Vol. п 2, бо т. п., 68, 228 п. 7. Isurameņu Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-vehera, Vol. I. 3 I, 33, 35, 6ο 216. Isurmanu-veher, Vol. I. a 17,
222, 228. isturu, Vol. II. Ioo, I I 5
ገz, 8. Isurumuniya, Vol. I. I 2, 31. itã, Vol. II. I 4o, I45, I 47,
I49 72. II, 272. it i, Vol. II. I62. it iri, Vol. I. 49, 236. it iri-zuanu, Vol. I. 236. Itinarugama, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5. itukku, Vol. II. 253. itunu, 2 I 6 n. 3. iya, Vol. I. 29 m.
vä, Vol. I. 9I.
Vā, Vol. I. 46,49 m. 8, 5o m. I 7,77 m. 2. Vol. II. 34 nu. 2. fia, Vol. l. 49 m. 8. Jackal, Vol. II. I64. Jacobi (H.), Vol. I. 63. jagad-guruh, Vol. II.
pe. I. fagan-natha (or-niga),Vol.I.
225 Pe. 4. jagatāmu, Vol. II. 226. Jagatipala, Vol. I. 8o. Jaina, Vol. I. I5, 63; JainaMahā-rastri, 16, 22, 58, 64, 65; -Sauraseni, 16,58, б4. jal, Vol. I. 237. jala, Vol. II. I4o. jaladhārāyen, Vol. II. II 2. fala-dungga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. l. III, I 26, I 32. I44, I47. falna, Vol. I. 237. famata, Vol. I. 15. Jamb-div, Vol.I. 23o;-divhi,
234,235。
25 I

Page 406
Jambudvipa, Vol. I. 35 m. 1,
54 п. 2, 132, 237, 238. Vol. II. I I 5 m. 4, 2 I 5, 273 ነ፡• 3• 288 ነg. 3. Jambukola Vihara, Vol. I.
I2 I, I27 m. I. Jambuti, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. jana, Vol. I. 77. Vol. II. I68; fanak, Vol. I. 37 κ. 5, 95, 96, 97, IO4 η I, fanaku, Vol. I. 92, 95; fand, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 92, 294 pt. 7. janān urañjana, Vol. II. III. janapadayehi, Vol. II. III. ήρκιανά, Vol. II. Iιο, III. jamayan, Vol. II. III, II 4. janayange, Vol. II. I6 I. fanus, Vol. I. I9on. 3. fanzi, Vol. I. 94, Io, n. 4. jarā, Vol. II. III. fataka, Vol. I. I5. Jataka, Vol. I. 27 n. 4, 28
m. 5. Vol. II. 239. jāti, Vol. II. I 74. jātin, Vol. II. 24. Jaugaga, Vol. I. 14o. Java, Vol. I. 65. java-vegayen, Vol. II. I73. fiv, Vol. I. 9, 188 n. 2,
225 ?ራ 2, 234• ja'a, Vol. II. I 36, I 4 I. Jaya-Bāhu, Vol. II. I 95, I96, 198, 20I, 202, 20, 2o8. Jaya-Bahu Vat-himiya, Vol.
II. I96 m. I T. Jaya Gõpa, Vol. - I. I 24.
Vol. II. Io9, I I5, I72. faya-natha (or-naga), Vol.I.
225 Pe. 4. Jayasena, Vol, I. 82,216, 227
n. 6. jaya-stambha, Vol. I. 131. Vol. II. II, 2, 27, I 29, I33, I5I, I55, 287. Jayatilaka (H.), Vol. I. 27
ነZ• 2, 37 ነን• 5• Jayatilaka (D. B.), Vol. I.
194 ft. I, 2 I. fiyin, Vol. I.46. feta, Vol. I. 29 m., 37 m. 5, 94, 95, 97, IO I Pe. 4, Io7 п. І I, Io8 т. 5, I по п. п. Jetavana, Vol. II. 269, 275,
275 κ. 1, 275 κ. 4. Jetavanarama, Vol. I. 1-9, و 4 .IO I za ,83 و 7 ۶۶۰ 53 و I 4 Io5 nu. 3, Io6 m. I, 4, I 34 m. 6, I89 m. II, 23, 2 I6, 230, 242, 243, 249 nt. 2, 252-259. Vol. II. I 5, 19 κ. 4, I67, 2ο.4, 2 Ι6 κ. 6, 245 т. 3, 256, 2б. Jētavana-vihāra, Vol. II. 48
72. 2, 249. fief-maza, Vol. I. 95, Io9. Jettha-Tissa, Vol. I. 82,216,
2I. fetu, Vol. I. 92, 96, 77 n. 2,
ΙοI κ. 4. fetuvak, Vol. I. 96, IIo n. 6. fhaya, Vol. I. It n. 2, 19. fhi, Vol. I. 17. fhia, Vol. I. 17. fhita, Vol. I. 17, 19. Jina, Vol. II. 252. jiņa, Vol. I. 69, 7 II, 255, 256,
258. Jināņattirih, Vol. II. 24o,
24I. jintendra-variayen, Vol. II.
2o8. г. I.
jina, Vol. III. I 98 m. II. jiväl, Vol. II. 233. jivatvana, Vol. II. I 5 I, 55, fivel, Vol. I. 77 m, 2,93, 94, 95, 96, 97, los n.4, io6 ነ፡• 8, Io7 ነ፥• I3, Io9 ?፡. 4፡ I 12 m. 7. Vol. III. 234. fivika, Vol. I. I3I. jīvitāśā, Vol. III. I 72. fival, Vol. I. 25 m.5, 46, 51
22. . jiyorā, Vol. II. 3o, 32 m. 2. Junagadh, Vol. I. I.43 m, 7. Junnar, Vol. I. 3, 16, 17
28. 2, 208.
-k, Vol. I. 96. Ākā, Vol. II. 74, 27o, 277
ft. 3. Adibali, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Adibaili, Vol. I.33, 37 n.5, Io6 it. 6, 117, 18, 16o, 197, 7 .25o a و 7-6 .I 99 ۶a Vol. II. 34, 37; käibälle, Vol. I. I. 17. Adibella, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Adibili, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. káibili, Vol. I. 97, Io I. m. 4,
II 2 ነ፤.6. Adibilita, Vol. I. 37 n. 5. Aabul, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. 6. Kabussālu, Vol. II. 8. Kaccapa, Vol. II. 43 m. 3. Kacchapagiri-vihara, Wol. I.
бо т. п. Kāçyapa, Vol. II. 27o. áad, Wol. I. 2.35. ada, Vol. I. 39 m, 5, 65.
Vol III. 27o. kadali, Vol. II. 32 m. Io. kadalīgāma, Vol. II. 2 Io, Kadamba, Vol. I. 3. Aada-imata, Vol. I. 36. Aada-infota, Vol. I. 136. Kadavaka, Vol. I. 257. Kadavat-Kõrale, Vol. II. I,
44. kaqglavom, Vol. II. 253. Aaaaya, Vol. i. 252, 255, 256,
257. kagayim, Vol. II. 23I, 233,
234. käqdī, Vol. II. IIIo, II6 m. 2. Kadusuvadurim, Vol. I. I93, I 97, 2oo. Vol. II. Io. kahakonqa, Vol. III. 225,
228. Aahifana, kahdiana, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2 I 6. Vol. II. I 17 n. 3. Aahasan-vai, Vol. I. 93. Kahatagasdigiliya, Vol. I. 3o
存。2。 Aihavana, Vol. I. 209, 2 io, 2 I I. Vol. II. I I7 m. 3. ièahavana, Vol. I. 2 Io. kahawanu, Woll. llI. II7. Aahazun, Vol. I. 223. Aαβαν μητι, Vol. II. I Io, 16 Ι,
пб3. Äai, Vol. II. 253. kairāți, Vol. II. 97. kaiywilu, Wol, lI... 253. kakarā, Vol. II. II o. kākayā, Vol. III. I6 I. kākka-k-kaɖavom, Vol. II.
253. Aakurumahandamana, Vol.
II. 23o. * kakusanda, Vol. II. 2 I 3. kakusandha, Vol. II. 217. kal, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. II o, III, II 2 I I 3 I 29,
32.
INI
kala, Vol. II. kala, Vol. I. 199 m, 8; 27o, 287; , Wol, II. I 287 ; olata, lhi, Vol. I kāla, Vol. II, ald, Wol. I.
Jo9, IIo, I 26, 132, I kaa, Vol. I.
49, 52 pt. п. 2, 56 п. 122 n. 2, 2O4, 205 224 p. 4 246, 247, II. 4, I 2, I κ. , 16 Ι, 22, 23, 2 225, 233, 287 , ΑιαίαAafa-vun, V Kälägam, Vo Aadaha, Vol. ) Vol. II. 2 I. &alihu, Wol.
273, 274 n. balahu, Wol. &alãhu-da. Vc alik, Wol. I. Kalaka-nagar
ን፦ 4• Kalakanni-Ti, Kalâ-kriqä, W Aalai-krida-pi
I33. baili, Vol. I. Áalamanã, Vc II. I 73, 22ć kalamänäväyli Kālamattika, kalamb, Vol. Atalam ha, Vol. Atalanika, Vol.
Kāļanāgara,
Vol. II. I 93 Aalanai, Wol.
255 kalanda (pl. k 23, 25, 28, , 95, IO3, IO7, A&ağlamzada&, V Aaaaiiaas, Vol. adaiiga-velli, Aèa4añga ve4a, V Kalani, Vol. I.
Vol. II. I
44: Kālani, Wol.
173. Kalani, Vol. I Källaņikolonna
22. 3. Aalaika, Vol. kālānu kālayeh kalaśa (-i), V 93, 200. adasa, Vol. I Aafa-ta, Vol. I kalata-mä, Vo lI. I Io, I32,
99. kalata-ma, Vo Aadavun, Vol. ka4avum-da, Wi kalavunța, Wol II. I 32, 155 balavunu-du, Ailayak, Vol. kālayehi (loc.
25.

DEX
I74, 274 ነ፥• 7.
97, 118, 131,
Vol. II. 268, lak, Vol. I. 13I. I3 I5I 55
Vol. I. I3; 223. 27I, 278 m, 4. 8o. Vol. II. II 23, II, 3; III 4 36; 144, 145.
25, 33, 47, 48, 9, 54 nu. 8, 55 7, 9 I, 94, 117, 3O, I3I, 2d I 22, 222, 223, 234, 236, 242, 249 m. 6. Wol. 83 I, I48, 149 162, I 72, I 73, Iб т. I 2, 224, 27o, 275, 286, 'é, Vol. I. 2 ვ6 ;
ol. I. 47, 48. l. II, 9. . 48, 54 n. Io.
ه 4 ۶۰ | II. 226, 233,
[Í б2 т. 2. )l. III, 16I, I62.
247. a, Vol. I. 206
ssa, Vol. I. 8I. ol.III. I29, I3o. isä, Vol. II.
II 7. l. I, 25. Vol.
. , Vol. II. III. Wol, I, 82. I. 237.
II. б. II. 2б9. Wol. I,
21o it. 5, II. 25 I, 253,
aland), Vol. I. 38, 39, 93, 94, Іо8, Io9, 25о; ool. I. 247.
II. I 97 m. I. Vol. II, 2 I 4. Vol. II. 2 I 7.
I26, 132, 135. II, II, 9; I4 I
II. I 47, I66,
178.
. І 2б. , Vol. I. 68
II. 274 m. 6. i, Vol. II. 269. ol. I. I63, I92,
. 38 п. 7.
222. l. I. I31. Vol.
I36, 147, I95,
l. II. I 26, 286. II. 22б. ol. III. 1 6I. . I. I3I. Wol.
287. Vol. II. I 74. II. 268. case), Vol. II.
Kale, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. kāle, Vol. II. 249 m. III. kal-hi, Vol. I. 223. Vol. III. I이9, II2) 151, I55, 225, 268, 2б9. Kali, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Kalikolom, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Kalinga, Vol.I. 124, 125 m 2, I 26 I 54. Vol. III. I I 5, II8, I2O, I5I, I52, I56, 165, 2бо, Kalinga (Kaliiga), Vol. I. 124, I 25, I 26, 130, I32, I53, In, 2 oo n. I. Vol. II. 97, Io2, Io3, I Io, I II, I I 2, I I5, III 8, I I 9, I 22, 23, 25 27, 13, I34 I ᏎI , I45, 1Ꮞ8 , 149 ?? . I , I5 I, I52, 155, 157, 16o, 162, 163, 172, 1ற8, 220, 22 I, 224. Kalinga-Cakravarti-kula,
Vol. II, I o2. Kalinga-Cakravartin (-varti),
Vol. II. I 27, I 36, 227. Kālinga -Cakravartin -vahan
se, Vol. II. 33. Kāliṁga-Cakravartti, Vol. II.
II 4. Kalinga-Cakravarttin-vahansē, Vol. II. Io9, I 2o, I 32, Iვ6. Kāliñga-Larihkeśvara,Vol. II.
I54. Kālińga-leņa, Vol. II. I96. Kalinga-Parakrama-Bahu,
Vol. III. I 24, I 25, I 29, 22. Kāliṁga-purayehi, Vol. III.
I72, I74. Kalinga-raja-prayehi, Vol.
Kālinga SubhadrāMahādēvi,
Vol. I. I. 24. Kaliňga-to, Vol. II. 224. Kāliñga-varinsa, Vol. II. Io I. Kalinga-varihisayata (-yata, -yehi), Vol. II. II, 4, 16. Kalinga-vamsodayarh, Vol.
II. 226, Kāliňga-vanayehi, Vol. II.
I27. Kalinga-Vijaya-purayaya,
Vol. II. I 73. Kāliňgayayä, Vol. II. I 73. Kāliñgodyāna (naye), Vol.
III. I 25, I 3 I, 33. Kaliigu, Vol. I. 34,38. Wol. III. 2 I, I I4, I 22, I 55, I 98, 286, 287, 288. Kaliňgu-leņa, Vol. II. I 95,
196 n. 9. Kaliňgu-rața (-rațä), Vol. II.
Io9, III, I98, 225. Kalivasama, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. kalkayen, Vol. II. 174. kallil, Vol. II. 253. Akalpa, Vol. II. I63, 268,
2б9, 273, 274 те. 7. kalpāntavä, Vol. II. I6I. kalpéas, Vol. II. 253 m. 5,
273. kalpasandher, Vol. II. 253
22. 5. Kalpa-stitra, Vol. I. 63 m. I. kalfa-virka, Vol. II. I 2o
6 a
丝。Q。
halpa-vresayak-se (-se), Vol.
II. 6o, 72.
Kalsi, Vol. I. 64, I4o.
Kalugaŭga, Vol. III. 2 Io
2. I Kalukohovila, Wol, I. 136.
3OI
Kalunnaru, Vol. I. 206 n. 4.
Vol. II. 2 Io, Kalunnaru-bim, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
28. Kalusilubala,Vol. I. 68 m. 3. Kalusimbala, Vol.I. 68 m 3. Kalyana, Vol. I. I24. Wol.
II. I III, III 8, 172, 22 I. Kalyanavati, Vol. I. 24, I 78. Vol. II. oI, 22 II, 222. Kalyāņi, Vol. II. 2o5, 2 o5
т. 4, 253 те, б. *am, Vol. I. 46, 47, 49, 92, 93, 94, 96, 131, 22 I, 227 m. II, 236, 242. Vol. Id. I55, 287; amnen, Wol, I. 22, 222. Adim, Vol. I. 56 n. 8. kāma, Vol. II. 27I. kama, Vol. I. 69, 71, 87.
Vol. II. I I4. Aam-assamak, Vol I, III
n, 8, kamagahan, Vol. II. 279 n. 7,
28о п. 2. kamațahamak, Vol. II. 27o,
271. kamațahanhi, Vol. II. 27. kämäti, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. III. IIo, III, II 2 I 5 I, I 72, 287. kämmätta, Vol. II. II 2. kämättavun, Vol. II. 226. Admóttawunta, Vol. I. 13r.
Vol. II, I 5 I, I 55. kamatthānan, Vol. II. 279
it, 7. Kamboja, Vol. II. I5I, Isa. Kāmboja, Vol. II. J 55, I 6. ambur, Vol. I. 97. Aami, Vol. I.33, 36 n. 4, 47, II8, 17 in. 5, 205, a36, 237. Vol. III. 36. ಸಿಟ್ಟಳ್ಳಿ Vol. I. 92, 93, Ios
22
&amisen, Vol. I. 33 n. 9, 37
7 4s Kämi-Senu, Vol. II. 37. &dimiya, Vol. I. 53 n.5, 56 ra. 8, 94, 95, 96, lo8 ta. I-IO, log n. Io, III n, 7, 118; van, Vol. I. 47, ,95 و94 و93 و92 , 91 ,49 ,48 Ιο2 κι 6, 16ο, 169, 17 Ι ft. 5, 174, 236, 249. Vol. II. 3, 24, 42, 47, 24;
yanat, Vol. I. 16o. &dinava, Vol. I. 92, 94. kämuiyak, Vol. II. I9 m. 4. Admiven, Vol. I. 33, 37 n. 4. Äamma, Vol. I. 26. Aami-nazim, Vol. I. 49, 57 m. 6, 92, 236. Vol. II. 2I4;-navamid, Vol.l., 236; -nawindi, Vol. I. 97 ; nazimin, Vol. I. 236. &am-tin, Vol. i. 92, 93, 94, 96, Ιο2 κι, 7, Ιοβ κ. 3, οό n. I 2, III m. 9, 2 o5, 2o7 7z,3。 kan, Vol. I. 222. kaga, Vol. I. 62. Vol. IT. I I I, I 32 ; kama, Vol. I. 63; kand, Vol. I. 92 m. 5. Aanaba (bd), Vol. I. 131. känahil, Vol. II. III 4. känna hilā, Vol. II. I 62. Kanakka-saram, Vol. I, 28
22.3s kauamändiriyā, Vol. II. I 62. Kanarese, Vol. II. 246, 25 I kanyavändařubu, Vol. II. 27o.

Page 407
3O2
Kana-văvă, Vol. I. 97, 112,
I99 m. 8. banavaya, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2 I. Aanaya, Vol. I. 72. Aanda, Vol. I. 29 m., 38, 39
7t. 5. kanda, Vol. II. Ioo m. I. každä, Vol. I. 236. Vol. II.
32 22. 3. kandaf, Vol. II. 2o4, 2 13. aida-fafd, Vol.I. 242, 247,
249 m. 6. Raidapiida, Vol. I. 236, 239 7. 4. w. Kandarahinaka Wihara, Wol.
I. I გ8. kandarpa, Vol. II. 2 16. každad, Vol. II. 7. Kaida Tulana, Vol. I. 24.I. kändavā, Vol. II. II3, 73. aidin, Vol. 1.9 I. känditi, Vol. II. 27 r. Aaid-piadin, Vol. I. 236. kandu, Vol. II. 271, 279
፲፥• 9. Kandy, Vol. I. in. I, I2I.
Vol. II. 2oo. Kangra, Vol. I. I.49 m. 3. Kanhe (loc. case), Wol. I.
7o. Kaņheri, Vol. I. 3, 22 mg. 3
58, 63 ۶. 3, 146. Akinhi, Vol. I. 187. kani, Vol. I. 2 I, 22. Kanijanu-Tissa, Vol. I. 81. Kanira, Vol. J. 81. Kanittha-Tissa, Vol. I. 6I, 8I, 2o 2, 2 I 5, 253. Vol. II. 28
&an-muzid, Vol. I. 222. kangā, Vol. II. 24, 25. kannālam, Vol. II. 252. Kaņņāțas, Vol. II. 247. kantaka, Vol. II. III, II 7
7i. I3. Kantaka Cetiya, Vol. I. 82. kapitaka-koțä, Vol. II. I 4 I. Kantaläi, Vol. II. I 42 m. 3,
283, 284. anu, Vol. I. 16o, 205. Wol. II. 4, 7, 8, I 3, I 7, I 8, 23, .48 ,47 و42 ,37 ,24 kaņu-mul, Vol. II. 225. kanyakāvam, Vol. II. III,
I I 2, I 27, I 33, I გ6. any divan, Vol. I. I3I. kap, Vol. I. 237. Vol. II.
204, 23. kapā, Vol. I. II, 7, 247. käpa, Vol. II. 27I, 272, 28o
2. IO. Aapanu, Vol. I. 4, 187. Kapara-mula, Vol. 1. 47, 52, 54., 8o, 8I, `ioI 1z. 9, I 83, 186, 188. Kapārā-pirivena, Vol. I. 42,
49 57・ Aidifiya, Vol. I. 93, 94. kappiya, Vol. II. 28o m. Io. kappliyehi, Vol. III. 27 2. Kapplira-parivena, Wol. I.
42. kap-ruk, Vol. II. III.4, I 2o
тг. 6. - kapi-rukak-së, Vol. II. IIIIo. kap-ruk-se, Vol. If. II3. kapi-ruk-së, Vol. II. I 74. kapó-tarut-min, Vol. II. 2 I3,
316 т. 3. &ap-turamen, Wol. I.
72. 3. Kapuru-pirivena, Vol. I. 42. - kai, Vol. I. 5I n. 2.
216
Ãara, Vol. II. 4 II, 5 I nst. 2,
2F5, 256, 257, 259. kard, Vol. I.5I n. 2. Vol.
II. 233. kära, Vol. I. I 86. kāra, Vol. II. I 6o. kārā, Vol. II. III 4. Airai, Vol. I. 49, 93, Jo3 п. І 2, Io5 гг. I—5, 186, 22 I, 236, 237, 239 74. - 2, . 24O, 240 m. 1, 257. Wol. 23. Āarā, Vol. I. 47, 22, 222, 223. Vol. II. I 72, 287. Karāgam Senim, Vol. II. 42,
43. karai, Vol. I. 5 I m. 2. Karaiba-hinna, Vol. I. I39,
I46. karana, Vol. I. 47, 48, 97, r8o ; Vol. II. III o, III3, I94, 225, 233,27O, 270 n. I; 'na, Vol. I. 87. karanaka, Vol.I. 67, 69, 7 I. Âaranaka &otu, Vol. I. 255,
256, 258. karana-kota, Wol. I. 7 I. karana-lada, Vol. II. I 67
2. 3. Aaranaseyek, Vol. I. I8o. karāņavā, Vol. I. 92. karaid, Vol. J. 92 ; karaňqatsати, ог п. 8; A.araigleyá, 94, 96, Iol v. 7. Karanda, Vol. I. 93, 96, Io4,
II.O. Aaraidu, Vol. I. 92, 94, Io
κ. I 5, Ιος) κι 7, 222. karanaeyä, Vol. II. II 4. karaniyam, Vol. II. 27 I. karannā, Vol. II. I64 m. I,
226. karannāha, Vol. II.
Ι62, . karannāhu, Vol. II. II3. karannā-së, Vol. III. I 62. karanne, Vol. II. I 72. karanně, Vol. II. III. Aaranu (au), Vol. I. 33, 47, 48, 49, I I 8, 2οδ, 235, 236, 248. Vol. II. 4, 3 I, I I4, 162, I74, 226, 27o; &a- ranuyehi, Vol. I. 222. karamu uvan, Vol. II. 27I. karan uvana, Vol. I. 93. kärärsā, Vol. II. 233. kärär tasā, Vol. II. 23 II, 233,
I3
234. karat, Wol. I. 48, 55 m. I2,
236. Aaraud, Vol. I. 131, I32, 18o, 2.об п. 3, 223, 259. Vol. II. 8, 3 I, III, II 2, III3, I 26, I 27, 129, I32, 133, 136, 15, 167 at. 3, 172, I73, IT3 2. 2, 174, I95, I98, 199, 2I4, 226, 269, 2γο, 273, 286, 287. karavanu, Vol. I. 236.
II. 2 I 4. karavanu-koița, Vol. II. karavavā, Vol. II. I 73. harazaya, Vol. I. I39, 252, 255, 256, 259. Adiriziya, Vol. I. 92, 93, 94. arazil, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II. I 72. صحصہ käräiviä, Vol. I. I 68. Vol. III.
42, 226, 269. Aaravu-vara, Wol. I. I3o,
3. *aray, Vol. I. 41, 46, 47, 5 I *. 2, 52 î. I.5 77, 9;
Wol.
І48,
INI
98 π., 7, 23
Аtarayӑ, 132 &äräyehi, Vol. Aarayi, Vol. I,
II. 2 I 3. βανεκα (κα), Airesi, Vol. II Åari, Vol. I. 5 Aaria, Vol. I. Aariha, Vol. I
III. || karihi, Vol. I.
Karinda, Vol. arisa, Vol. I.
67, 69. Aarisa, Vol. I Atarisai, Vol. karita, Vol. I. I52, I53. Adrita, Vol. I biritan, Vol. Airito, Vol. I. &arva, Vol. )
ha, 69. Karle, Wol.
I6, 2 I, 22 п. Αιακινια, Vol. I Aarn ma, Vol. Æaነኀገሠ/wzdነz/a,
I გ6. Karnata, Wol
I 56. Karnnata, Wol I55, 287. kärsãpana, Vc Vol. II. II; 'kirit, Vol. I karu, Vol. I. II. I Io. kärū, Vol. II. Adirun, Vol. I arund, Vol.
2бо. Aarunak, Vol karundiyen, W. 274 ft. 5. ÄkarurneÄk-hi, W Aaruzan, Wol Karval-hala, Airvit, Vol. I kasā, Vol. II. Kasba, Vol. ) 72. Io, 4 I, 4 kăsbă, Vol. I] Kasbai-Araks:
27; 32, 33. Kasba-rak-sa. 30, 3, 47, hasild, Vol. I Kassapa, Vol 2ο8, 2ος, η Kassapa I, V
2I6; III,
I54,、I55, 192, 20o, II. I, 2, 6, 2 II, 22, 35 3 n.6, 24, 25 n. 17, 76, 83, Ioo na. 22, 3, 54. I 90 r. 7, 一器 2 τό,
242, 248 п. Vol. II. I, 25, 26, 27, 34 35 39; 277 n. 9. Kassapa-giri 2 16, 227 η Kassapa-räj
Vol. ... at Kassapa-räja

) EX
}; žarӑу, 94;
I. 93. 5I n. 2. Vol.
Vol. I. 33. . 24. I 7t. 2, 259. 5 12. 2.
259. 255, 256, 259. I. 81 m. Io. 68 m. 1; selhi,
I. 231. II. 3 m. 4
I49, I5o; °te,
I. 241. II. 24 I. (. 24 n. 2.
. 69, 73; ya
I. I3, I4, 15, . 3, 58, 63 7.3. І. пб3.
III. I 6 I. Vol. II. III,
. II. I 2o, T 52,
. II. II, 2, I 5 I,
1. Ι. 2ος), 2 Ιο. " ?ኝ• 3, I 19• I. 252. Io4 n. 3. Wol.
23, 37. ... I 17.
II. I 55, I6I,
II. 27 I, 27 2. ol. II, I I 3, 269,
ʼol. II. 272. . I. 93. Vol. I. 48, 56. . I4.
233 n. 4. II. 2, 4, 5, 32 3, 43. 2.-2, 23.I.
4312. 2. umaņa, Vol. III.
maņan, Vol. II. 233, 234. . 242, 247. . II. 2, 43 m. 2,
I, 217. ol. І. 3 , бо т. I, 184, 2I4 n. 6; ገz•, 77 ነ፡• 2, 82, 156, 165, 184, 2OI, 2 ob. Vol. ), IO, 24, I5, 20, V, Vol. I. 23 κε. Ι, 4 Ι, 42, 5ο 77 n. 2, 78,79, I, IOI nu. 9, 1 o5 165, 183, 184, I92, 207 n. 6, 23ο, 24ο σε 1, 7, 25 Ι σε 6, 253. б, 9, 14, 2o, 2I, 27 п. І, 32 п. І, 4o, 45, 23о, 2бІ,
vihara, Vol. I. ... 5 -maha-pāsāda,
. -vihara, Vol. I.
42, 5I 72. 5; -parivèrqa, 227 72. I3. V Kassapa Sēna, Vol. II. 2 I. Kassapa-Senapatiraja - parivēņa, Vol. II. 39 m. I 4. Kassapa Siri Sanghabõdhi,
Vol. II. i 3 m. 2. Kāssape. Vol. II. 2 I 3. kassehi, Vol. II. 272. kasu, Vol. I. 97. Kasub, Vol. I. 24, 29, 3I, 33, 35, 38, 39, 204, 227. Vol. II. 42, 43, m. 2. Kasub-giri, Vol. I. 31, 33,35,
38, 39, бо п. І, 216, 22 І. Kasub-rad-maha-paha, Vol.
I. 2 16, 22 I, 227. Kasub-rad-piriven, Wol. I.
222, 227. Kasub-raj-maha-vehera, Vol.
I. 46, 5 I, 2 16. Kasub Sak-Senevi, Vol. II. 40. Kasub-Senevirad-Piriveņa,
Vol. II. 39, 40, 43. Kasub-Siri-Saigbo, Vol. I. გ6 77., 2OI, 2O4, 2O5. Vol. II. 9, Io, 12, I 3. Kasubu, Vol. I. 6o. käsuhu, Vol. II. 43 m. 2. Aasun, Vol. I. 36 n. 7, 46, 52
22. 7. kästup, Vol. II. 43 n. 2. Kāśyapa V, Vol. II. 25 m. I2,
43 72. 2. Kat, Vol.I. 237, 246, 248 n. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, 2 I 2, 2 I 3, 286. Käta, Vol I. 9 I, II, 7, I3I,
I86. ka'a, Vol. II. 272, 277. Aagai, Vol. I. 25, 33, 36 n. 9,
9I, 92,93. kātabbā, Vol. II. 272. kațāre, Vol. I. Io, II; oraya,
I9I 72. I. katarehi, Vol. II. I Io. kațayuttakața, Vol. II. 27I. katayuttehi, Vol. II. II3. katayuttekin, Vol. II. 27 I. kațayutu, Vol. III. 97, I, I, 4,
27 I. Aata-yufи, Vol. I. 25, 1бо. kathā, Vol. II. 27 I, 272, 274 n. 7, 278 n. 3, 28о n. 7. Kathasaritsagara, Vol. I. 65. Kathāvastu, Vol. II. 274 m. 7, Kathāvatthu, Vol. II. 26o, 2бо т. п., 2бt, 274 п. 7. kathāyehi, Vol. II. 27o. kathikáwa, Vol. II. 257. kathinta, Vol. II. I 18, 28 I
ነ፡. 7. kathina-dāma, Vol. II. I II. Kațhinavagga, Vol. II. 272
jt. 2. Aaiti, Vol. I. I3I.
132, 286, 288. käiti-aga, Vol. III. I 26, I 33 77., 4, I ვ6, I4o, I45, 147. katikā, Vol. I. 25. Vol. II.
Vol. II.
273. katikãvat, Vol. II. 261, n. 7,
274 ?Z. 7, 275 ?፣. Atatiki-vata, Vol. 26 тг. 7, 2б2, 274 κι 7, 275 η. Katikavatas, Vol. ገZ• 3, 27o ?፥, 3. katikāvati, Vol. III. 27o. Katikāvatsangarā, Vol. II.
262 m. 1. katikā-vatsa, Vol II. 26 I.
I. II. 26 Ι, 2.68 m. I,
Katiri Agbohi, Vol. I, 245,
24, 251.
I.
II. 268 || .
Kät-kula, Wol. I. 122 n. 2, I30, 22 I, 224 ft. 4, 234, 246. Äkattakaqfuva, Vol.III I I 7 m.I. Aitfile, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. katu, Vol. I. 58, 59, 62, 12
*z。4,【3I· Katumahasaya,Vol. I. 92,93,
IO3. Aatura, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. kät-usab, Vol. II. 2 I 5 m. 4. kațu sara, Vol. II. I 1o. Aattu-vadu, Vol. I. 97. kaulan-d/harmmamu, Vol. II.
16o. Kausambi, Vol. II. 26.I m. 2. kāvaļāv, Vol. II, 253. Ākāva lukku, Vol. II. 253. Aazara, Vol. I. 52 n. 6. Aavarayat, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. Aazari, Vol. I, 46, 48, 49, 52
ገ፡• 6, 92, 235. Aazaru, Vol. I. 92, 97. Kavasilāňg Gavayim, Vol.
.I 23 و5 و4 ,2 .I1_ kãvo-da, Vol. II. 16. Kavsilumina, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. kavudu, Vol. I. 2 o5. Vol. II. 4, 18, 3, 42, I4, 226, 233. kavurun, Vol. II. 269. Kavyasekhara, Vol. I. 27 ን፤. I , 225 ገz• 4, 227, 258. Vol. II. 2 I m. 2, 277 m. 4. kāya, Vol. II. 277 m. 3. kāyika, Vol. II. 272 m. 3,
282 a. 3. Kebagalureru, Vol.I. 68 m, 3. Αεραιή, Vol. ΙΙ. 253. Kegalla (olle), Vol. I. ii, 8
т. І, 27 п., 36 п., І22. Kehala, Vol. I. 68, 68 m, 3. ke/hel, Vol. II. 32 n. I o. Kehelgamuva, 2 Io n. 2. Keith (A. B.), Vol. I. I.4I ra. 8, 15l n. I, 240 m. I, 249
n. 7. kel, Vol. I. I I 7, 98 m. I 2. kela, Vol. I. 33, 36 m. I I. Kelagamuva, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
2 17.
Kelalasendeim, Vol. I. 174,
I75. Kelalasendeyim, Vol. I. 164,
169, 17 Ι, 175 κ. Ι 7. Kelä- Mihindim, Vol. II. 231,
233, 234. Aelavara, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. kele, Vol. I. 2o6 m. 3. kellelhi-guņa, Vol. II. II3. kelles, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
I73. kelesa, Vol. II. I 73. Aiellesak, Wol. I. 223. keli, Vol. I. 36 n. 1 I. kelli, Woll. II. 27 I. Kelivāsa, Wol. I. 68. Kemgalla, Vol. I. 215 m, 4. kemakun, Vol. III. 8, 225. kemakunța, Vol. II. I 32. kemudiyen, Vol. II. 174. kenyehi-mä, Vol. II. I Io. kenehi-ma, Vol. II. I 72. kenek, Vol. I. 2o5. Vol. III. 31, 273; henek-nati, Vol. 1. 187. &emuekun, Vol. II. 47, 48, 92, i 18, 205, 237, 247, 249 m.5. Vol. II. 4, 18, 27 I. Kerala, Vol. I. 79 n. 7, 125 n. I. Vol. II. I 57, I64. Keralas, Vol. II. 247. Keralã-di, Vol. II. 16I.

Page 408
Keraļä-gäma, Vol. II. 2 I, 23,
24. kere, Vol. II. III 4. kerem, Vol. II. 269. keremin, Vol. II. I 27, I 33,
1 გ6, I6o, I72, 269. ckeren, Vol. I. 78, 92. heriyahi, Vol. I. 254. kesadhātu, Vol. II. 24o. kese, Vol. II. 16I, 162. kesi-mundu, Vol. II. 2 I 4. ket, Vol. I. 46, 2o6 m. 3.
Vol. II. 2 I 4. keta (pl. ket), Vol. I. 33, II, 48. Aataka, Vol. I. I2. Aetakahi, Vol. I. 255, 256. Ketavalika-vaviya, Vol. I.
б9, 7о. hetii, Wol. I. 47, 131, 136, 2o5, 2o7 ነ፤• 6, 249 ”. 5. Aetuva, Vol. I. 246, 24, 249
۶. 5 ket-vat, Vol. II. IT Io. kevalami, Vol. III. 162. khadiyoto, Vol. III. I 62. Khajuraho, Wol. I. 39 m. I2. Khalimpir, Vol. I. 2, 244. Khallatanaga, Vol. In 143. Khalsi, Vol. I. 58, 59. Athana, Vol. I. 26 n. 6. Ahandpiva, Vol. I. 2 To. Khandaka, Vol. III. 279, 279
*,9。
Khaņçdalī, Vol. II. 236, 237.
khangaphullam, Wol. I. 249
. .
Khandhāvara, Vol. II. Io. Ahari, Vol. I. 3 n. 4, los
*z。I夏。 kharo, Vol. II. 162. Khattiya Kassapa, Vol.I.216. Khattiya-usabho, Vol. II.
25 pe. 4. khīņāsava, Vol. III. 275 m. 2. Khira-bimba-vihara, Vol. I.
2.9 m, 2. Khuddasikkhā, Vol. II. 278
n. 8, 279 n. 2. ki, Wol. I. 33, 36 n. 48, 17, 247. Vol. II. I 8, 226, 27o ን?. 5, 27 I. Kibi-gam, Vol. I. 246, 249, 254; Kibina-gam, 249 m, 2. Kibi-nilam, Vol. I. 243, 249;
-nilamhi, 246. Kielhorn (F.), Vol. I. 2, 79,
23 2. 3, 244. kikal-hi, Vol. III. I I 3. Kilimna-viyala, Vol. I. 18o,
182. Kiliňg, Vol, II. I 5. Kಚ್ಗ Agbo, Vol. II. 154, 6o,
Ο Ι Kiliňgbo Sakim, Vol. II. 45,
47, 48. Kiliňg Gavayim, Vol. III.
17, 18. Kiliig Goloba-gama, Wol. I.
I97, 20o. kilisseyya, Vol. II. 277 m. 5. Kiliyem, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5,
5 Pe. 2. kilutak, Vol. II, 269. kimdävi, Vol. II. I I 3. kiiici, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. kipa, Vol. II. 225. kipi, Vol. II. IIo, 27I. kir, Vol. I. 69, I 74. hiri, Vol. I. 94, Io6 m.
223. Kira, Wol. I. 7. kirana, Vol. II. 213. hiranava, Vol. I. Io6 n. 5.
Kir-bimb-viharhi, Vol.I. 223,
229. m kiri, Vol. I. 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38, 39. Vol. II. I 2, 2?, 3T,337.8,39,42,43,48, 23, 233 234. Āirī, Vol. I. 94, 95, 96, 97,
Io3 fit. 4, III 7. Kiribaid-pavu, Vol. I. 92,93,
O3, IO4. Kiribat-vehera, Vol. II. I 53, 163, 192, 193, 20I. Vol. II. TI, 6, Io, 25 m, I, 27, 28, 39 ገz 6. kiriogairi, Vol. II.. 2o4, 2 T4. Kirigallāva, Vol. II. II, 6, Io, Ι 4, Ι 5, 2ο, 32 κε. 1ο, 89 ??. 12 , 23o, 231 • kiri geri, Vol. II, 2o4, 218
?2、7. kਸੰi, Vol. II. 226. t Akirim, Wol. II. 27o. kirimen, Vol. II. 209, 27 I. Kiri-vehera, Vol. II. 48, 49,
I53, 167, 253. Kiri-vehera-dāgaba, Vol. II.
49, 49 22. 3. hiriya, Vol. I 29 m., 37 n. 5, 92, 94, 95, 96, 97, Ios I of na. I2, o8, Io9, Io, I I I, I 2, 166, 168, Ito, 196, I 97, I98, 199, 253, 256, 259; kiriye, 255. Kirti, Vol. I. Iai, I24, I26,
I 32. Vol. II. I 49. Kīrti Çri Rājasirinha, Vol. II.
2б2. Kirti-Niśśaṁka, Vol. III. I 35
夕z。事。 Kīrti Niśśaňka Malla, Vol. I. п 2І, 122, I 23, I24, I 25, I 2б, I56, I 76, I 77, 178, 224 n.3. Vol. II. 28, 22 II, 222, 236. kīrti-sijāra, Vol, III. 2 T 5 n. I 3. Kīrti Śrī, Vol. I. I 27, 128. kārtīśvara, Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. 3. Kīrtti, Vol. II. 237, 268 m. I. kirtti-hetor-dbhūyo, Vol. III.
Ιος). hiri, Vol. I. 94. airuda, Vol. I. 240 m. 3. Aisi, Vol. I. 91, 99 m. 4. kisa, Vol. II. 27, 279 m. 8. Kisāgotamī, Vol. II. I 95
at, Io. kisi, Vol. II. 154. kisikenakunta, Vol. II. 16I, Aisillehi, Vol. I 242. kisi-tänaka-t, Vol. II. I. I 2. kisiitänek, Vol. II. 272. kisi-temakät, Vol. II. I 5 I. kisivak, Vol. II. 27I. kisizwaktu, Vol. II. 242. Aiii, Vol. I. 46, I86. Vol. II.
27, 30, 3, 33. Kita, Vol. I. 183, 186, 188. Kitagbo, Vol. I. 183, 186,
187 n. 6, 188. kitambavä-halț, Vol. III. I 7. Kitambavä Mahayā, Vol. II.
I5, 17, 9. kiti, Vol. II. 2I3. Kitim Vol. II. 45, 47, 48. kiti-sara, Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. I 3. kiti suru, Vol. II. 23, 25,
2 I5 a. 13.
Kitla-detim, Yol. I. 34, 38. Kitla-navan, Vol. I. 197,
2Oo
Kitļi-dețu, Vol. II. 2 Io, 24,
2I8.
Kitsen, Vol. I. 198, 20o.
Kitta, Vol. I. 183, 184.
IN
Kittaggabõdh I84, 193. Kitti, Vol. I. Vol. II. 2o Aitti-lad, Wol Kitti Nissail II. 262. Niśśańka M Kitti-sèna, V Kitti Sirimēg I77. Vol. 2o7 г. 2. ivan, Wol. I Aydi, Vol.I.
III. I 8, 5 T kiyä, Vol. III. aiiana, Vol. 7a. 3, 3.I. kivanem, Vo Akiyannata, W Aiyanu, Vol. Àiyavanu, Vc Aiya-vikiya, Aiyena, Vol.
187. Aiyiz, Wol. I. Äèleçôignim, V« Knox (R.), V ko, Vol. II. 2 kō, Vol. I. Ic Aodd, Wol. I. Ao-daid, Wol koqi, Vol. II. Aeodum, Vol. Aoduttu, Vol. Kokkilay, Vc kol, Vol. II.,
5 || ۶ |Il Vol. II. I 37 ta. 3, Vol. I. III I. 48. kol, Vol. I. 4 Kõlamba, Vc Kõlambagäm Kõlavãpi, Vc Kolayunu-ga. Vol. II. I Kolhāpūr, V kodium, Vol. Kolofiaba-gal 2 IO, 24, 2 Kolomb-ala, Kolomgalu,
Vol. II. 2 I Äkol-abôittin, V
72. 4. Kömarti, Vol komarun, Vo Komatala-ma 255, 256. Kōņāgamana Vol. II. 2 I Kõnäkamana Aoica-indda-k Kongolewa, Aontan, Vol. Alofagni, Wol
I55. Ao-pala, Wol. Korale, Vol.
Vol. III. I, kos, Vol. I. I áot, Vol. I. : 5 I P. II, 5; I86, 237, 4, 8, 12,
34 I ,48 و47 2I 6 a. I2, Aot, Vol. I.
و 91 ,49 ,48 99 pe. 2, Io

DEX
ni, Vol. I, 83,
I 24, 177, I78. |4, 283, 284. . II. 4. ka Malla, Vol. See also Kirti Malla. ol. І. 2oо п. 2. ha, Vol. II. I 23,
II. 2o5, 2o6,
I. 62. 16o, 187. Vol.
I55.
273. I. 29 m, 9, loo
l. I. 99 p. 5. ol, II. 27o.
II. II3, 27 I. ol. II. 27 {. Vol. 1. 9ვ. І. 48, 56 п. 5,
29 ft., 9 I.
ol. I. i.
52.
3 tie. 2.
68.
1O3 و 1.93 .
23.
II. 253.
II. 246.
ol. І. 2oо т. 5.
|3, 36 κ. 3, 47,
93, 1 б9, 174. 8, 24, 30, 3 I,
42, 47; kola,
7 ; kolen, Vol.
7, 97, I п7, I п8. l. I. 68 m. 3.
la, Vol. I. 68. pl. II. 2 I7. ma (-gama),
I7, I9. ol. lI. 236. II. 253. u Dovu, Vol.II.
8. Vol. I. 33, ვ6. Vol. I. 68 m. 3.
о г. 4. 'ol. II. 34, 38
l. I. I24.
l. II. 272. ha-vavi, Vol. I.
, Vol. I. 64. 3, 2I. , Vol. I. 64. otä, Vol. II. II o. Vol. I. 3o.
II. 253, 255. . II. II 2, I 5 I,
I. 205.
I. I2 I, I35. 229. Ι 7, Ι 98 κ. Ι2. 32, 46, 47, 48, 2 212. II 3, 9çI, II 7, 246. Vol. III. 3, I5, 17, Ι8, 32 p. 337, 4, 35 I 97 r. I, 233. 25, 33, 46, 47,
92 93 94, 97, 5 π. 8, II 7, II 8,
пбо, п68, п8б, п9б, п97, 2o I, 2o4, 2O5, 235, 236, 237, 242, 24, 25o 22. I, 2.5i 72. kota, Vol. I. 95, 99 m. 5, I 32, 24o m. Vol. II. I ó I, I 95, 197 it. I, 214, 2f;9 m. 5, 274 ha. 7. Aota, Vol. I. I3o, 13t,
18o. Vol. II. I II, I Io, III, II 2, III3, I 17 ?”. ፤3, ፤ 23 ነ፥. 2; 29, I3o t. I, I32, 49, 4 44, 45, I 5 Ι, Ι 55, 16ο, 161, 172, 173, 74, 225, 226, 268, 269, 27o, 27 I, 277 pt. 2, 286, 287, 288 κ. 7. hotd, Vol. I. 47, 169, I74, 2o5, 247. Vol. II. 18, 3I, 33 a. 9, 37, 43. I47. Kota, Vol. I. 2. Koțudanavu, Vol. II. Ioo. kotaluvā, Vol. II. 16I, I 62. Aotanavi, Vol. I. 249 m. 5. kotasa, Vul. I. 69, 69 n. I4,
73, 74, 257. kotavā, Vol. II. I 55. kotaväli, Vol. II. 24, 2 I 7. kotavälla, Vol. II. 2 I4, 2 I 7. kotā van, Vol. II. 42. kotavavā, Vol. II. 269 m. 2. koti, Vol. II. 268, 273. Kötipabbata, Vol. I. 6I n. I. Kottā, Vol. II. 2, 35. kothasa, Vol. I. 28 m. 5. koțu, Vol. I. 69, 7 II, 72, I6o ??. 1, 2 II, 252, 255, 256, 257, 258. Aotur-tidimbin, Wol. I. 222,
227 ነz. I I፦ r koturu, Vol. I. 227 m. II. Aotuveia. Vol. I. I17 m. I. Aozil, Vol. I. 19 m. 1. ériqdā. Vol. II. I 29, I 3o, 33. Aridi-bhavanayak-hi-men,
Vol. III. I II. krīdā-vanayehi, Vol. II. I Io,
ΙΙ 6 κ. Ι. krīldāviața, Vol. II. II o. krīdãive, Vol. II. 288. Krishna-Sastri-Avargal, Vol.
II. 25r. kriyā, Vol. II. II9 m. I. krofā, Vol. II. I 62. Krsna, Vol. I. 225 m, 4. krta, Vol. II. 224. krțavãn, Vol. II. 224. krtavatah, Vol. II. 226. krta-ynga, Vol. III. I 63. Artayagaye-kai-se, Vol.
I6I. &rtī, Vol. II. I 7 I. &rtvā, Vol. II. 288 m. 7. kriya, Vol. II. 268. kriyayen, Vol. II. 27I. kṣānti-gunen, Vol. II. I Io. Ksatrapa, Vol. I. 208, 209. Kșātreny-eva, Vol. II. I 6o. Ksatriya, Vol. I. 132, 88, 237, 24o, 248 pt. 7, 249. Vol. II. 43, I 62, 2 I 5, 25 p. 3, 2.88. Kșãtro, Vol. II. 226. kāyāgravayan, Vol. II. 269,
275 2.2. ksīrārniņa vendumā, Vol. II.
32 Ioo,
4 I 26, Iვნ, 47,
II.
I 29. Aubara, Vol. I. I39 n. 2,
256, 259. Aubard, Vol. I, 38. Kubera, Vol. II. 288. Kubera, Wol, I 2.25.
3O3
Kubigauka-vavi, Vol. I. 249
ነê• 2, 254, 255, 256. Aubura, Vol. I. I 48. Kuburgamu Lokohi, Vol. I.
245, 248, 25 I. Kuda, Vol. I. I5, 16, 21, 20S. kiūda, Vol. II. I 4 I, 252. kudäi, Vol. III. 252. kūądami, Vol. II. I 42 m. 7. kūqama, Vol. II. I 42 n. 7,
I49, 52. küdamayi, Vol. II. I 4T n. 3,
149 pt. I, I5 I. Kudasala, Vol. I. 3o, 34, 38, 166, 7 III, II 98, 2oo. Vol. II. 2 Io, 2 I 4. Kuda salā- Kitu, Vol. II. 218. Kudaisenu, Vol. I. 245, 248,
25. kudda, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. küqdadi, Vol. II. 252. kuqi, Vol. I. 53 m. 7, 247;
kuqi, Io5 m, i I, I I 7 ; Aёифірг, 92, 94, I І8, 24б, 247, 249 m. 4; kutq'inat, 47; kußingen, 93. kūdi, Vol. II. 252. kudum, Vol. III. I J II. Kudupas-kämi Senu, Vol. Il.
37 n. 6. Kuçdupaya, Vol. III. 36 m. 5. Kudusika, Vol. II. 276 n. 4,
279 m. II. Kudusikha, Vol. II. 27o,
276. kuqduttana, Vol. II. 253. kuduttomu, Vol. II. 253. kuguttu, Vol. II. 246, 252,
253. buhivaku, Wol. I. 242, 246. Kukkuta-giri-panti, Vol. I.
2O2 kukulan, Vol. II. 3, Kukul-giri-peta, Vol. I. 201,
2o2, 2o4, 2об. Kukurumahandamana, Vol. III. 6, I9 m. 6, 2o, 35, 39 n. Io, 2 18 n. I. Анia, Vol. I. 2o, 32, 47, 52 Pe. I4, 9 I, I l 7, I 22 mm. 2, I86, 22 I, 224 n. 4, 234, 237, 246, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, Io I, I o2, 2 I 2, 269, 286; Aulaf, Vol. I. 47. Vol. II. 1 og, I 95, 23, 226; kulen, Vol. I. 9I, I 86, III 88 m. 2, 2 I 3, 22 II, 225 ml. 2, 234; kurlehi, 247. kulācāra, Vol. II. I Io, I I 3. kulācāra-adhanayen, Vol. II.
O. Auladditiya, Vol. I. 237. Aiuda-gal, Vol. I. 22 I n. 2, 226. ಸಿಬ್ಡಿ, Vol. II. I og, I I 5
炫。Q。 kula-Żyětha, Vol. II. II 5
6
rit, O. Audam, Vol. I. 66,206 p. 4. kaulāni, Vol. III. I 6o. kula-sirit, Vol. II. I I 4. kula-tilakayak, Vol. II. 172. kule, Vol. II. I 7 I. kulehi, Vol. II. I I4, 62,
23, 24. Aiuli, Vol. I. 93, 97, '68, 17o 2. II, il 74, I 75 Pt. 9, 2o4. Vol. II. 4, 5, 37, 47, 2 I 4. Auliya, Vol. I. 204, 206 n. 4, 243, 249 m 3. Vol. II. 2, 4, 38, 234 ma. 1 o ; Äknu4iyehi, Vol. I. 246. Vol. II.
37. kutu, Vol. I. 22o, 228 m. 9.

Page 409
3O4.
aulubadu, Vol. I. I. 8o, 18I
23. I Օ. Kuludūttävi, Vol. II. Io I. Aulun, Vol. I. I86. Artiunin, Vol. I. 33. Vol.II.
I 29. Audunu, Vol. I. 186, 235. Vol. II. 2o4, 2 I 3, 286, 288 pz. 6. Akulunu-rin for kulugu-sarin
Vol. II. 2o4. Audunu-vat, Vol. I. I30. Akumak-dayi, Vol. I. 13I. kumdirassa, Vol. II. 272. kumāravarun, Vol. II. 16I. kumārayan, Vol. II. I I.4. Akumirayo, Vol. I, 65 m. 3;
raya, I 99 m. I. Akumaru, Vol. I. 225 nt. 4. kumubala, (bal), Vol. I. 95,
6
kihara, Vol. I. 154, 159. Kumbhigallaka, Vol. I. 68. humbhiko, Vol. l. 249 n. 2. Aumbu, Vol. I. 96. aumbur, Vol. I. 92,93, 1 I. bumburat, Vol. I. 33, 197;
'burhi, 35 n. Jo, I96. Kuficuttu-körale, Vol. I. I2 I, I 63, 19 I. Vol. II. 34. Kuņdaļī, Vol. II. 236 n. 9. Kuidasala, Vol. I. 34 m. 3, 164, 166, 169, Ι7 Ι, Ι 74, I75, 245, 247, 251. Vol. II. Il 5, 28, 23 I, 233, 234. Kuňdasalã-Agboyim, Vol. II.
1, 18. Kuidasala Kit, Vol. II. 27,
3d, 3 f 32, 33, 23. Kuidasalā Natudetim, Vol.
II. I 2, 3. Kuňqasalā Siňgim, Vol. II.
45, 47, 48, 23 r. Kiram Pallava, Vol. II. 245. kuru, Vol. II. I I r . kurulau-pālu, Vol. III. I I 7 n. l. Kuruyagala, Vol. I. Io, 58. Kurunagala-vistaraya, Vol.I.
I99 m. I. kurūriu, Vol. II. I Io. kus, Vol. II. Io. kusa, Vol. II. 27o, 278 n. 7. Åusä, Vol. I. 9, 22:, 234. &itsal, Vol. I. 223. kusallān, Vol. II. I I I, III:8, 196, I97, 198, 199, 2I4, 218, 28 т. 1. kusalāna, Vol. II. I 99. Kusalāna-kanda, Vol. II. 2 I 8
2, . kusalāmața, Vol. III. I 99. kar alānayi, Vol. II. I 99. husalin-karavi, 195 m, 8. Ausalayan, Vol. I. I6o, 16I
72. 5. kuśalo, Vol. II. I 62. Ausazai, Vol. I. 91. kusen, Vol. II. Ic9, I 72. &nts-hi (loc. case), Wol. I.
25, 46. kusin, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. III.
224. Kusinārā, Vol. II. 268, 273. viitsini, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Aãīsa, Vol. II. 97, I 42 m. 7. 4 zuța, Vol. I. I 36. Vol. III.
I 42 ?፤. 7.
at:(i, Vol. II. I 42 m. 7, 254
7t. 3. kuti-y-ānga, Vol. II. 2:52. Kutila Nagari, Vol. I. 2. Kuttam-pokuna, Vol. I. I.
|ằ 289; Laka, Vol. Í.
Kuttha, Vol. I. 164, 165, Ι68, 169, 17 Ι, 172, Ι 74, I75, 193 ft. 4. Kutthaka, Vol. I. I64. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, Vol.
І. І 2. Kuvera, Vol. III. 2 I 5.
da, Vol. I. 237. lā, Vol. I. 99 m. 5, 2o5. Vol. II. I Io, I 98, 2o3, 2 I 3, 272. lab, Vol. I. 25. labama, Vol. I. Vol. II. 27o. labanu, Vol. I. 78, 9 I, 93; Aaban-zama, 94, 1o6 7. g. labdha, Vol. II. 237. labha,Vol. 1. 48, 65 m. 3, 236; lābhaya, 236 ; ābhayeiz (loc. case), 47, 235, 236 ;
yen, I. 9o n. 6. labhitvā, Vol. II. 272. läbī, Vol. II. 27 I. läbimu, Vol. II. I 13. labu, Vol. II. I37. Labugama, Vol. I. I37. lad, Vol. I. I 18, 222, 237.
Vol. II. 4 I, 47. lada, Vol. II. 13, II4, 67. nt. 3, 197, 224, 226, 27on. I. ladaru, Vol. III. 272. ladalāhu-da, Vol. II. I 62. laddaku, Vol. I. I 18. laddan, Vol. I. 49, 247, 25o
n. 7. Vol. II. 3 I. laddeya, WᏇl. I. I გ6. laddha, Vol. II. I 97. laadi (°di), Vol. I. 34, 36 m., o 91, I 18, 16o, 192, I98, 2O5, 223, 248. Vol. III. .233 ,4 I 2 ,48 و 42 ,37 ,24 ,8 ladin, Vol. I. 65 n. 3. Vol. II. I: Io, II, 4; I 26, 133, I გ6, 16o, I 7 I, 287. ladiyat, Vol. I. 95. ladu, Vol. I. 95, 168, Ito n. 9, 174, 2O4, 2o6 ?፤, 7–8. Vol. III. 24, 3 I, 37, 42; laduvalk, Vol. l. 96, III 7. 4. laduvä, Vol. II. o9. laduvan, Vol. 1. 48, II, 1 I 8, 25o n. 7. Vol. II. 7, 24, 37; ovamat, Vol. I. 49, II 8. Lag-gala, Vol. I. I36 m. 3. lägnum, Vol. II. 27 I. Lag Yiya Sinha, Vol. I.
I2).
Igo n. 6.
Lag Vijayasiiigu Kit-senevi,
Vol. I. 17, 178. lahi, Vol. I. 25; -bat, 28
7t. 4. lahag, Vol. I. 29 m, 81 m, 6,
9 II . Lahasika, Vol. I. 6. Iahiniya-pavu, Vol. I. 93,
Io4. Lajaka Tisa, Vol.I. I 48, I49. ಟ್ಗ: 143,149 Lajji, Vol. I. I49. Laji Tisa, Vol. I. I39. Lajji Tissa, Vol. I. 81, 138,
142, I 48, 152. Lak, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 32,46, I30, 22 I, 248 n. 7. Vol. II. I l 2, I 2o, 2 I 3, ჯ 22 I, 2 26, 229, 269, 286, I30, 186, 206 m. 3, 223. Vol. II. I 4o, I 44, 286; Lakaț, Vol. I. 22 ( ; Lakata, Vol.
INI
I. 235. Wol Lak-hi, Vol lakala, Vol. I. Lak-añgana, V aka-pati, Lal
72 pt. 4. lakar, Vol. I. Lak-div, Vol. 9 I, II 7, I 22, 234, 2 Vol. II. 47, Lak-diva, Vo Vol. II. I 1 I32, „I გ6, 1 Ι83, 225. Lak-diva, Wol II. 97, το
I73. Lak-divat, W.
22. . Lakdivața, Vo Lak-div-polloy
I32. Vol. Lak-div-poloVol. III. I I 5 Lak- divu, Vol II. Io9, II 2 I29, I33, I: Lakdivuhi, Vc Lak-divu-polo Vol. II. 2 I 5 Lakindu, Vol. Lakiidu, Wol. Lak-polo, Vol Lak-polo-meh
32 m. I. laksana, Vol. laksaadilaksa
n. 7. laksayak, Wol Vol. II. II2 Laksmi, Vol.
237. Lakşmhīṁ, Vo Lakşmiyā, Vo Laksmya, Vol lakun, Vol. I. lakuyu, Vol. Lak-Wijaya, V Lak-Vijaya-Si Ιο , 15 1, . и б7, п73. lilat-hot, Vol. fari-va, Vol. Lämäni, Vol.
Lāmāni-Tissa
22, , lamb, Vol. I. Lambakaņņa,
I49. lamin, Wol. I Limini, Vol. Lathka, Vol.
268. Larinkädhikät Laitkädhiräj Larhkädvipat Lanhka-divipa Larhka-divipa
29. Lamkātalaya
I45.
| Larikātaṁks
Larihkatilaka Vol. II. 2;
Larñkaiva, W,
Laihkawasint
I გ6, 172.
Larika-vata,
I55.
Larhkayarih,
Larihkäyehi,
224.

EX
II. I o9, 2 I 3; I. 23.
|23, 248 π., 7. ol. I, 248 n. 7. -pati, Vol. I.
34. ,4 .5o ۶a و 46 . 6, 130, 204, 6, 248 ።. 7.
4, 233. I. I26, 131. I, II, 2, I 26, 55, Iбо, I62,
Wol. I29,
I. I3I. !, I4.
l. II. 3o, 32
. II. I бӀ, п62. in, Wol. I. I3o, I. 4I. on-parapuren,
ነg. 7. I. 13I. Wol. I 23 pt. 2, 127, 6, 2I3.
mehesurun, 22. IO. II. I I 4. IJ. I 22, I 98. . II. 2 I 5 n. Io. e-sanat, Vol.II.
[I. 2ვ6. z, Vol. II. 236
.”I. I გ2, Iგ6. п. 99, 236,
L. II. I 6o. 1. II. 2 გ6. . II. 236 п. 7. 247.
І. п72. ol. II. 22o. ňgu, Vol. II. 52, 155, 156,
II. 273.
I. 272.
I. I49.
Vol. I. 149
86. Vol. I, 6o, 67,
. 272.
... 6o, 67, I49.
II. I 26, 24 ,
, Vol. II. 225. a, Vol. II. 224. u, Vol. II. 252. 'a, Vol. II. II3. 'ața, Vol. II.
Vol. II. I4 I,
Vol. II. I 29. mahadevi-yayi, . . II. 225, 286. , Vol. II. I 32,
Vol. III. I 5 I,
ol. II. 252. Vol. II. i 132,
Laṁkeśvara, Vol. II. I 4r,
I45, I54. lañichami, Vol. II. 2 I 6 n. laiigii, Vol. I. 25, 33, 47, 52 κ. I6, 9 Ι., II 7, 223, 235, 243, 246. Vol. III. 47, 213, 227. Lanka, Vol. I. 27, 34, 50, 5 I, II8, I 24, I 25, I 30, 13 I, I32, 133, I34, 136, 189, 2O6, 2 I 5, 225, 229, 237, 248 2. 7. Vol. II. I 3, 32, 43, 49, II5, I2 I, I23 22. 2, I 27, 148, I52, I56, 163, Ι64, Ι99, 2οβ, 2ο7 π., 2, 2 I5, 2I 6, 226, 234, 241, 253, 254, 257, 274, 275, 288; Lahkāva, I 3o, 3 I ; Lahkawasin, I 3o, I3 I. Laṁkādhikāra, Vol. II. I oo, Io, I3O, I 33, I 37, 22 II, 228 m. 6. Laņkādīpe, Vol.II. 2o5. m. 4. Lankapura, a general, Wol.
I. I. 23. Laṁkārāma, Vol. II. 26. Lankarama Dagaba, Vol. I.
66. Lankatilaka-mahadevi, Vol.
II. 22 o, 2 28. Lanka Vihara, Vol. I. I38. Laňkendra, Vol. II. I 22. Lankesvara, Vol. I. I3o, I32. Vol. II. I 22, 148, I 49 m. I, I5 I, 152, 155, 22I. lans, Vol. II. 3T. lāsa (pl. lās), Vol. I. 3 m. 4. lat, Vol. I. 236. Vol. III.
227 n. 5. latā, Vol. II. II, 3, I 2 I, I66. latimi-yi, Vol. II. I 72. laukika, Vol. II. 269. lazvā, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. III.
I I I, II, 4, I 72, 27o. Lawrie (Sir A.), Vol. I. I2I
芝。2。
ledaruvak, Vol. I. 96, III
ነZ• 9Lee (R. W.), vi. lekam, Vol. I. 48, 49, 56 n.8,
92, 94, 237. lakama, Vol. I. 171 m. 5. lakam-midiya, Vol. I. 206 n.8. lekha, Vol. II. II2, I " 4, 173,
174. bil, Vol. II. I 23 m. I. lentä, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
III, I95, I98. lega, Vol. II. I 93, I99, 257.
| lege, Vol. I. I:8, II, 9, 2o, 2 I,
I 38, 144, I45, I46; lezahasa (gea.), 7 I. -lesa, Vol. I. 258. Vol. II. v I 55, I72, I73; -lesin, Wol. I. 234. Leumann (E.), Vol. I. 63. levan, Vol. I. 235. Vol. III.
288 κ. 5. levhu, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 26 n. 4. lezy ikut, Vol. II. 2 I 2. /evu, Vol. I. I 22 n. 2. levă, Vol. I. 92, 94, Io II m. 7. levak, Vol. I. 96, II 8, 186,
188 m. 3. li, Vol. I. 36 n., 37 n. 5. Lilavati, Vol. I. I65, 7on. 3, 176, I77, I78, I8ο, Ι81. Vol. II. I93, I.94, 240, 24о г. 3. findekin, Vol. I, II8. lingam, Vol. I. 191 m. I. lipi, Wol. I. 56 ነz. 8. liya, Vol. I. 22 I, 227 m. II.
liya, Vol. I. 131, 247. Vol.
II. I 32. livana, Vol. I. 56 n. 8. livava, Vol. I. 94, 18, 13.
Vol. II. I 55. Liyavaļa, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 7. liyavana-lad, Vol. I. 222. liviziya, Vol. I. 94, Io6 m.
I3. lo-, Vol. I. 33, I 3o, I 8o, 22 I, 224 m. 3, 237 m. 5. Vol. II. I I, II 3, II4, 173, 286, 287. Log-gala, Vol. I. I. 36 n. 3. lohi, Vol. II. 2I6 n. 4. doho, Vol. III. I Io. Loholuvillä, Vol. II. I 37,
234 κ. Ιο. Loholuvillä kuliya, Vol. II.
38. Lóka, Vol. I. I36 n. 3. loka, Vol. III. I 26. Lokā, Vol. II. 227. lok-alika. manyas-srevodiyi,
Vol. II. Io9. Loka-mahādevī, Vol. II. 22o,
22 I, 224, 227 m. II. Lökanatha, Vol. I. 34, 38,
I93 p. 5. loka-saisana, Vol. I. I8o, 18
m. 6. Vol. II. I I I, I 36. loka-śāsanaya, Vol. II. I I 3,
l32.
lokassa, Vol. II. 2 Io. lokasvāmi-hegyin, Vol. II.
I4. loka-vāsān, Vol. II. I 4r,
I45. lokavāsīnța, Vol. II. I4o,
I45, 47. Lökissara, Vol. I. 178. Vol.
II. 2o8. Lokohi, Vol. I. 245, 247,
25 s. lokopakāra, Vol. III. I 6 r. lola, Vol. II. 269. lolatã, Vol. II. 272. lolbav, Vol. II. 272. Lolupäilā, Vol. II. Io I. Lolupälä, Vol. II. 22o, 228,
κ. 6. | Lolupälä-kuļu, Vol. II. 22 I,
225, 227. lon, Woll. I. 222. fondurway, Wol. I. 46, 5 I n.
I6
lo-säpät:hā, Vol. II. I I 4. lo-sasuna, Vol. II. l I4, I 29,
I72, 225. lotaruvä, Vol. III. i 94. lov, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5 I m. I, 224 m. 3, 234. Vol. II. I 95,
I99.
lovä, Vol. I. I 34. Vol. II. II2; 'vak, Vol. I. I. 86.
loväga, Vol. II. 16ɔ, I 72,
73. lovässan, Vol. II. I Io, I I4,
I 29, 16ο, Ιό2, 172. lovata, Vol. II. 274 m 7. lovturā-bisesinen, Vol. II.
23. loy, Vol. I. 223. lu, Vol. II. II i, II, 4, I 4o, I97,
I98. lū, Vol. II. 16 r. "
ma, Vol. I. 69,73, I4o, T46, I48, I 49, I 5o. Vol. II. 26, I Io, ፤ I 3, " ! 7 ”• 13, 124, 140, I4I, I5, 213, 258.

Page 410
mid (particle of emphasis), Vol. I. 25, 47, I31, 196. Vol. II. 42, il lo, I I 2, I 14, 132, І36, 14o, I55, 1бІ, Ιό2, 27ο, 27 Ι, 272, 273.
mā, Vol. I, 224 n. 4. Vol. II. I 73, 253, 269, 274 雾
7. -ma, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. maccha-kaira, Vol. I. If I
7t. 4. Maccha-tittha-vihara, Vol. I.
2I 6, 227. Macdonell (A.A.), Vol. I. vi. mad, Wol. II. I 18. mada, Vol. I. 50 m. I4. mdidai, Vol. I. 5o n.
Vol. II. I 74, 269, 287. mäala bāge, Vol. II. I 71 m. I. Madanaraja, Vol. I. 8o. madata, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. Madawacci, Vol. I. 241 m. 3.
Vol. II. 44. Māçdbiyan-piiriveņa, Vol. II.
o, I2, I3. mladdai, maɖdia, maqddiýa,
Vol. I. 5o n. 23. maddhayag, Vol. II. 287. madhya, Vol. II. 269, 287. madhyama, Vol. II. 27 , 279
23.
*2,4。 Mädili-giri, Vol. III. 28, 32,
166, 230,231. Mädiligiri Atveher, Vol. II.
27, 30. Mäçdili-giri-veher, Vol. II.
3. Madiligiri-veher-Piyangala,
Vol. II. 3 I, 33. Mädindin (°dina), Vol. I. I I.4, I I7, II 8, I 98 m. 4. Mäçdirigiriya, Vol. II. 6, 25, .۶a. Io 43 و 6 ۶۶۰ 39 ,35 و 34 Madiyā, Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 n. 4. madult = maidulu, Wol. I.
I3o. Madura, Vol. I. I 58. maqduzva, Vol. I. 227 m. II. maga, Vol. I. 33 m. I., 34 m.
I 3, Iбо п. 2. Magadha, Vol. I. 2. Magadhi, Vol. I. 16, 58, 64,
2 ΙO. Māgama, Vol. II. 2 I 7 m. 2. Magas, Vol. I. 64. mage, Vol. I. 38. mtãgë, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. magga, Vol. II. 272 m. 3,
28 at. 3. magagamin, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. maggas, Vol. II. 278 m. r. magiw, Vol. II. 47, 2 I 4, 2 18
7. 4. magatl, Vol. I. 25, 36 n. 4. Magul-pirivena, Vol. I. 20I. Magunu-ala, Wol. I. 68 m. 3. maha, Vol. I. 25, 33, 46, 47, 9I, 92, 9б, 97, IO3 т. 5, Io4 mm. I, I I II a. I 2, I 32, Iგნ, I ვ8, I42, I46, 186, I87; 22 I, 222, 234, 236, 24o m., 255. Vol. II. I 9 ?". 4, 25, 1 Io, il II, 1, I2, ,233 ,4 21 و I 4T ,136 و19 I 248 т. 5, 2б9, 286, 288 雳2
mahdi, Vol. I. 47, 251 n. 6. Vol. II. 17, IIo, 111, 119 Pe. 2 and 6, I 73, 2o5 n. 4, 252, 253, 268, 27ο, 273 *2. 2, 274 r. 7, 275, 275
т. 4, 276.
mahd-dicarya, Vol.I. It I n.4,
WOL. III
maha-dduru, Vol. I. 17.
72. 4. maha-dimiti, Vol. I. 87. Maha-Arittha, Vol. I. 135. mahā-arit(hako, Vol. I. I 35
72. I. mahd-disana, Vol. I. 253. Mahabati-dana-vavi, Vol. I.
255, 256. mahābhūtimu, Vol. II. 2 To. maha-bik-saignat, Vol. I.
223. maha-biku-saga hataya, Vol.
I. 255. Maha-bo, Vol. I. 94, 95, 2 Io
m. Io. Vol. II. 195. Maha-bodhi, Vol. I. 2 n. 2.
Vol. II. 268. Maha-bo-ge, Vol. I. 55; -gehi,
. 92 ܕ4S maha-budun gehi, Vol. I. 96. maha-ceta, Vol. I. 253. Maha-cetiya, Vol. I. 228 n. 8, 253. See also Ruvanvalidāgaba. Maha-cula Maha-Tissa, Wol.
І. І42, 143, І4б. Maha-daliya-Tissa, Vol. I.
2 I 5 Pe. 4. Maha-IDamba-divu (-divuhi), Vol. II. I 29, I4 I, I 45, I 47. Maha-dāmi, Vol. I. 215, 224,
225. maha-dan, Vol. II. III3, I 26,
I32. mahā-diāna-varşã, Vol. II.
I 74. Mahā-dāțhika Mahānāga,
Vol. I. 76 n. 3, 8I. Maha-dathika-Tissa, Vol. I.
2 I5 n. 4. Mahademeți-kuļiya, Vol. III.
23, 234. Maha-deva-naka, Vol. I. 63
ን∂• 3• mahādevī, Vol. II. II, 8, 2oo,
22 I, 228, 284. mahadevinu, Vol. II. I99. Maha-devīn-vahansē, Vol. II.
III, I 72, 2 I 9. maha-devin vahanse-kusen,
Vol. II. Io9, I 72. Maha-dhammi (-dhammika),
Vol. I. 2 I 5, 225 m II. mahdidifida, Vol. I. 18, n. 6, 2 I 4. Vol. II. 2o.5, 2o6. Mahadiv-bavana, Vol.I. 22. Maha-gama, Vol. I. 68, 42. maha.gama,Vol. II. II, I, II, 9,
66, 173. Mahagäpiyovä (-vat),Vol. II.
39, 42, 43. maha-hal, Vol. I. 22. mahājanayã, Vol. II. I 72. muahã janayange, Vol. III.
16I. mahajanayan-visin, Vol. II.
II 4. Maha-kabussalu(-kubussalu)-
Mitu, Vol II. 7, 8, 23, 25. Maha-Kāçyapa, Vol. II. 269,
274. Mahākalattawa, Wol. I. 3o,
I54.57. . . Maha-Kapara-pirivena, Vol.
I. 49, 57. mahdi-kaira, Vol. I. 171 m, 4. mahã-kartuā, Vol. II. I 6 I. mahā-karunāyen, Vol. II.
O. Mahā-kassapa, Vol. II. 249. Maha-kassapa Thera, Wcl.
II. 259, 26o.
IN)
Mahakilimga
2 I 8.
mua/ha4aÁka, V.
Mahală, Vol.
Mahalä Sen,
I84. maha-le, Vol.
Ι69, Ι 74. mahdi-le, Wol 3O, 31, 31 234 24. რ. mahalekã, Vc Mahāle Kash Mahale-ketak
257. mahdi-lekhaka νε. 9, 234 κι Mahāllēkhaka
I. I55. Mahāllēkhaka ls.4 ft. 7, 1 mahdi-leg'ak, Mahallaka N 59 pt. 5, 6 2O9, 253. mahallan, V mahadu, Wol
272. Mahaļumānā, Mahamacco, mahi-mahim, maha-maida
17o. Maha-mandal 17o n. 3. mua/ha-mas, W Mahamata, V
I53. Mahāmātrā, V Mahāmattā, N Mahâmatto, V Mahamatya, mahažbo, Vo Mahāmēghav, mevna, Vol. 217, 222, 2 Mahameghay maha-ma-kic Mahâ-Meru,V maha-mevak, -meyin, 18 Maha-Mihind maha, Vol. таћара, . Vol. II. 32 Mahânäga, V
2 16. Mahānāman, таAiатталгада, mala un! mahana-za, -zvitnamā, Maha-navaga 233, 234. maa/hd-mzazvara Vol. III. 17 mahana-ves, mahanel, Vo
7t. 3. Mahanet-pa, Mahanetra-p: 56 m. III. Mahānikaviți *nikkhavaţ Mahaniladar;
256. mahan-Aaray -፳ሀd፳፻፵፭ሷ፯'፮4? Maha-n uguņ mahanuvan, mahapā (ma 26 n. 4, 18 Vol II. I

| EX
, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
. I. 2 s.
II. 43. "ol. I. I 54 n. 7,
. п64 п. 7, пб6,
Vol. II. 4.
II. I 2, I5, I7, 33, 47, 233,
. I. 166. , Vol. II. 23. Lhi, Vol. I. 256,
Vol. II. 32 6. pabbata, Wol.
Séna, Vol. I. 3
܀ 4 ol. I. I 8.
iga, Vol. I. 59, , 61., 66, I49,
l. II. 272.
II. 2o3 n. I,
Wol. I. 6, Vol. ΙΙ. 153. i, Vol. III. I Io. a, Vol. I. 168,
esvara, Vol. I.
οι. Ι. 22 Ι. ol. I. I5o, 152,
Vol. I. I53. Уol. І. бо. vol. I. I53. Vol. I. I53. l. II. 272.
ana, Mahal. I.33, 35, 216, 2ö ?፬• 4. ak, Vol. III. 268. , Vol. II, IIIIo. ol. II. 273 m. 3. Vol. I. 186;
). u, Vol. I. 33. I. 49, 55 m. I2; 2 I, 235, 237. ?2. IO, 97, II, II. ol. I. 8 II, 2, 5,
Wol. I. 2.
Vol. I. 65;
, 65.
ol. I, 65 m. 3; 572. 3. m, Vol. II. 23I,
na-dina-varsi,
iol. II. 97. I. 33, 96, III
"ol. I. 49, 56. isada, Vol. I.
, Vol. I. 68; .3 .12 68 و ca, Vol.I. 255,
d -Aarat Wol. I. 48. ā, Vol. II. 7, 8. Vol. II. I I I. ifada), Vol. I. тг. I, IS7 тг. 6. , 22.
Mahāpā, Vol. II. 14, 15, 15
7t. 4, I9.
maha-fi ( = mahi-fitra),
Vol. I. 9, Io6. Vol. II 2 I 8 nz... 2.
Malhāpā, Vol. II. I 5 n. 4. Mahā-pāda, Vol. II. I 5 m, 4. mahafahdi, Vol. I. 22 I, 222. mahapaka (mahi-fika), Vol.
I. 255, 256, 258. mahi-fili, Vol.I. 228 m. 16,
258. mahâi-falla, Vol. III. 2 ( 8 n. 2. mahapāyian, Vc. l. II. i I I. mahāpāyian-vahan se, Vol. II.
I 4, I II, I 72, 173. Mahāparādha, Vol. III. I 74. muahifairani, Vol.I. 26 n. 1. mahaparuma, Vol. I. 26 n. 1. maha-fati, Vol. I. 257; maha
Abatika, 27. maha-fāvan, Vol. II. I 4. maha-faya, Vol. I. 230, 234,
237 m.8. maha-fed, Vol. I. 222, 228
κ. I 6. maha-foerahara, Vol. II. I 73. maha-foeraharin,Vol. II. I c9,
225. maha-pirivarin, Vol. II. I 29 maha-fo-ge, Vol. I. 22. maha-poläňgaku,Vol. II. I Io. muahapolova, -sē, Vol. II. 1 Io. mahā-pijā, Vol. II. I 73. Mahapuțupaya, Vol. II. I 73. Mahapuțuvayä, Vol. II. 173
ገz. 8
maha-rad, Vol. I. 78, 214; rada hu, 187 ; °raad-ħu, Vol. I. 222. i Vol. II. I 2, 3o, 41,47, 233;radun, Vol. I. 35 m, 4 mahdiradayan, I 59; maharaj, 25, 46, 78, 79, I. 17, 248 m. 6 ; maharafa (wrongly -rafha), 26 7г. І, 59, б2, І39 т. 2, І4о, I4I, I42, 144, 147, 148; ,I 39; -7rart ,2 6 ,59 ,58 ,ع ifمو۔ 60, 70, I48, 2Io, 2 II, 255, 256; -rafaha, I48, 21, 255, 256; 7'af-hat, 22, 234;-raf-lite, 91, 204, 223, 235, 246; -rafyu-tair, 49 72. 4.
Maha-raja, Vol. I. I. 24, I. 27
п. І, 128.
maharajānan, Vol. II. 268.
maharajafi-hata,Vol.II. 23.
maha-rajapā-vahan sê, Vol.
II. II o, 286.
maharaja-tan, Vol. II. I Io, 16ος 16 Ι., I, 7 Ι, 172, I 73, 7a. 8.
maharifayan-vahanse, Wol.
II. I /2. maha-rajiniha, Vol. I. I. maharaju, Vol. II. I I4, 268. maha-rajun, Vol. II. Io9. Maharametti, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. Maharastri, Vol. I. 15, 58,
б4. Maha-Ratmale, Wol. I. 21, 58, 66, I 4 I, I 47, 48, 149, 209, 2 Io, 252, 254. Vol. II. I 99. maha-si, Vol. I. I32, 22 I, 222, 228, 236. Vol. II. I, I2,
I73. Maha-sala-pilime,Vol.I. 222;
-pilima-gehi, 236. mahāsaminghayāta, Vol. II.
I73. mahāsamumulata, Vol. II. 274.
3O5
maha-saig, Vol. I. 48; -sai&ằ, 49 ; -ớà};&ở, 48; saấg/hat, 237; -sag-hi, 223; saig-hat, 237; -saiganata, Vol. I. 35 m. I 1. Vol. II. I I I, I95; -saignat, Vol. I , 22 I .
Maha-safghika, Vol. I. 23
7t. 5.
muaha-sang-val-himiyan,Vol.
I.33, 199 m. I.
Maha-sena, Vol. I. 26 n. Io, 8, 143, 216, 2 17, 253. Vol. II. 28, I42 n. I.
maha-senařiga, Vol. II. I 45,
I-47.
maha-sen-vi, Vol. I. 98
፵፰ , 7.
Mahã-sthavira, Vol. II. 249,
269, 274. Maha-Sudasane (Mahāi-sudar
Sana), Vol. I. 145. Maha-sutasoma-jataka, Vol.
Ι. 226 π., Ιο. mahat, Vol. III. I I I, I l 2. Mahā-Tantra, Vol. II. 247,
25. Mahateravarun, Vol. II. 273. Mahāthera, Vol. II. 247,
254. Mahātherehi, Vol. II. 249
72. I. Maha-thipa, Vol. I.67. Vol.
II. 257. mahatim, Vol. II. 224. Maha-Timi, Vol. I. 226 m, To. Maha - Tiśa (Mahā - Tissa),
Vol. I. I.46. Maha-tittha, Vol. T. 68. maha-tumba, Vol. J. 222. mahat-zi, Vol. I. 33. mahatvia, Vol. II. I 74. maha-vā, Vol. II. I 26, 132, 36. '40, 144, 147, 155, 286.
Mahavagga, Vol. J. 7 n. 5, 65. Vol. II. 276 m. 2, 279 ነ፤. 3, 28o ነz, 7. Mahāvansa, Vol. I. 4, II, I, 2, 23, 30, 3 I, 4; II, 42, 5o ?e. I 7, 59, 6o, 6I, 66, 67, 72, 78,79,8o, 81, 8გ, 12 I, I 22, ,39 I 35, I 37, I و 27 I26, I 42, 49, 52, I54, I55, I56, I57, 158, 164, Iб5, 17о п. І, 17 1 п. 4, п77 2, 3, 178 m. 1, 181 n. 7, I83, 20I, 2O2, 214, 230, 253, 258. Vol. II. 2 I, 22, 35, 40, 45, IOI, IO2, I 9 al. 2 and 8, 13 I, 135, 143, 197, 2ο 1, 2O4, 2ο 5, 2οό, 2O7, 2O8, 2O9, 209 7z. I, 22 I, 247, 248, 249, 25o, 257, 258, 259, 276 κ. 2 και Tīkā, Vol. I. 59 m. 5, 6o ft. I, 72. mahazar, -varak, Vol. I. 97, I 18, 120, I69, 171, 174. maha-vä-tänä, Vol. II. * 47, - 1:55.
maha-vaturu, Vol. II. I Io. Maha-vehera,Vol. T. 168,174.
Vol. II. 42. Mahavera, Vol. II. I, II, II 3
12. I, II9. maha-veya, Vol. II. 34, 36,
8
Vol. II. 23.
Maha-vihara, Maha-vihara, Vol. I. 68, I გ4, I 55, I69, 72, 74. I5, 2O2, 215
22. 4, 255.
R r

Page 411
306
Mahāvihāra, Vol. II. 39, 4o, 43, 12 Ι, Ι 67, 246, 254, 269, 275 κ. I mahāvihārattu, Vol. II. 248
72. 5. mahavu/u, Vol. I. 24. Mahavuțupayä, Vol. II. I 73
72. 8. Mahawiliganga, Vol. II. 2c3. mahaya, Vol. I. 21, 22. Vol. II. I 5, 15 m. 4, I 7, 19, 44, J 15 m. 8, 213; va, Vol. I. 22, 25, 26 n. 4, 9, 98 mu. 5, I 82, I 83, I 86, I 87 п. б, 19o n. 2, 221, 225 n. 3, 23o ; vage, 182, I87, 190
22. 2. Mahayana, Vol. I. T92. Maheja, Maheja, Vol. I. 253
72. 4. Mahējāsana-sālā, Vol. II. 253
72. 4. Mahendra, Vol. II. I99. muaheite, Vol. III. 2 Io. maheiana, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. Io. mahesī, Vol. II. 24, 24
72. 3. maheswara, Wol.
22. Io. Maheśvara-Siva, Vol. II. 2 I 5. mahimā, Vol. II. I Io, I 6 I. Mahinda, Vol. I. 29, 3o, 38, 4, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 8ం, 82, I 13. І І4, 12 2, I 26, I53, 154 m. I and 7, I56, 157, 183, 184, I 93., 229. Mahinda I, Vol. I. 184; II, I 84, 21, 5; III, I 84, 2 I 5. Mahinda IV, Vol. I. 3o, 38, 41, 78, 79, II4, 156, 176, 182, 192, 2 13, 2 I 4, 215, 216, 230, 23, 24, 242, 243, 248 at 7, 249 n. 4, 253. Vol. II. I, o, I, 5, I 5 κ.ε., 4, 19 κ. 4, 32 γε, I, 2o4, 258 ነ፥• 4, 26h , 277
2. G. Mahinda V, Vol. II. 2o8,
2о9, 2о9 т. I, 247. Mahinda VI, Vol. I. I 22. Mahindārāma, Vol. II. 2 I,
25, 22. 2. Mahinda-tata-vapi, Vol.I.76
nt. 2, 82, 2 7. Mahinda-thala, Vol. I. 76. Mahinda Thēra, Vol. I. I 2, 75, 76 т. 2, 8, 82, 27, 227 ጓ።. I. mahisa, Vol. II. I4o, I 45. muahigādi, Vol. II. T 4o, I 45. mahiyamudāno, Vol. II. 21 o. Mahiyangana-maha-vihara,
Vol. II, II 9 n. 2. mahotsāhayen, Vol. II. 269. Mahummara, Vol. I. 82. Majata-gamana, Vol. I. 254,
255, 256. Majhima, Vol. I. I.43, T45. Majibika (or buka), Vol. I.
67, 69,7o,73, Majima-biku, Vol. I. 73. maijhe, Vol. II. 28I m. 3. Majjhima, Vol. I. 73, 143, I 45. Vol. II. 27 I m. I, 28o n. 6. majkimā, Vol. II. 279 n. 4. ,Vol. I. 136; Maka وهيM
II. 2 1 5
4. mäkeminējyä. Vol. II. I I 4. Makulla, Vol. I. 68 m. 3.
Makulu-mula, Vol. III. 2 I 4,
2I7.
Makulumuigunu, Vol. I. 68
ንህ• 3• mäkuvā, Vol. II. 226. indikuzan, Wol. I. 247. mal, Vol. I. 93, 94, 96, Io6
rt. I, o8 n. 6, II. mala, Vol. I. 257. Mala (Malaya), Vol. I. 2 oI, 2o4, 2o5 m. 5. Vol. III. 13, I3 n. 4, 269. Mala (Malla), Vol. I. 16. Malabar, Vol. I. I22, 128. maläi, Vol. II. I 3 n. 4. Maläiyāļar, Vol. II. 247,
25, 23, 255. malak, Vol. II. 272. mala-maňdulu,Vol. II. 9, I 2. muala uvan, Vol. II. 2 25. mal-isana, Vol. I. 163. malas sanat, Vol. I. 96. madassamun, Vol. I. 93. Malaya, Vol. II. I 3 m. 4. Malayalam, Vol. I. I 5 I n. 2, п88 п. 7, 194, 242 п. 4. Vol. II. 246. Malayālese, Vol. II. 255. Malaya-Raja, Vol. I. 84.
Vol. II. 28. mili, Vol. I. 18o. mal-Áam, Vol. I. 227 m. l I. Malla, Vol. I. I 2 I. Vol. II. 97, 99, Ioo, IOI, I o2, IO3, Io 4, 1 Io, I I 2, II 5, II, 9, I 23, I 24, I25, 127, I 28, 129, 3o, I3 132, 33, I34, Iგ5, I36, 137, I გ8, 14 I, Ι 43, I 45, I 46, 165, 166, I68, 258, 268, 273. Mallah, Vol. III. Io9. mallayan, Vol. II. I 45. Mallena, Vol. II. T 29. Mallikārjunā,Vol.II. 22 o,228. Mallikārijumā, Vol. II. 225. Mallo, Vol. II. fr62. Mallisõditān, Vol. II. 16o. mailupdividi-za, Vol. I. 65
22. 3. Malu-Tisa, Wol. I. 249 it. 2,
258۰ و 256 و 255 ,253 و 252 maluva, Vol. II. I 48. maluvak, Vol. II. 2 I 4. maluvehi-da, Vol. II. I 73. maluyehi, Vol. II. 167 m. 3,
2I4. maluyen, Vol. II. 2 I 4. malayar, “vara, Vol. I. 96, mama, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. mtāřibo, Vol. II. 27 I. Mamdāpūr, Vol. III. 235,
2 გრ. mamigala, Vol. II. 252. muam-mä, Vol. II. II, 2, I5,
I52 κε. Ι, Ι 55. mtan, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
274 at. 7. mana, Vol. II. I6I ta. 3. mani, Vol. I. 94, 95, 96, 97, 223. Vυl. ΙΙ. 16 Ι, I 72. Manabharana, Vol. I. 177 n. 2. Vol. II. 28, 2 o5, 2O7, 2o7 ነz. 2. mana-dola, Vol. II. I 55. mantas, Vol. II. 6o. manaskāra, Vol. II. 27. mana-talli, Vol. I. 186. mānavā, Vol. II. 16o n. 4. mänävä, Vol. II. II, 2, II, 4,
п62, 277 п. п. Mānavamma,Vol.II. 248. n.5. maindivdiyi, Vol. I. I31. Vol. II. I Io, I I2, ΙΙ 3, 173, 226, 2б9, 27о. mänäväyī, Vol. II. Io9.
I NIC
nänaväyi, Vol mäntävi, Vol.
II. I 62, I74, mtañica, Vol. I. manda, Vol. )
3I. mdindi, Vol. ) 237; måinde, 22. maidai, Vol.
72. 23. maida, Vol. Il mändahat, Vol mandala, Vol. .
pt. 4-5. Mandalagira, Maņdalagiri V
28. maidalen, Vol mandapa, Wol. I 25, 165, 1 24 n. 2, 28. тайdapaya, \
I 2. танфарауа, V
239. muamuqdaAayaÄk, V muañqdagbayakua
2. muaňqdaran, Vo Vol. II. II o mändata, Vol. andnae, Vol. I. Vol. II. 286, mändē, Vol. II maindi, Vol. I. II. I 96 n. Ic Mäiñdili-giri, V mänain, Vol. l Maidin-dina, 2о9, 2Іб. Mändindinä, V 2 I3, 2 I 3 n mdinudi-aboho, V, Mandira, Vol. Mandiya, Vol.
37. Mand-navan, W
I 23. maidla, Vol.I. mařillen, 22 mdirados, Vol. I mağqozvuzya, V maidulu, Wol 20I, 2O4, 2
2. mänduruvan, minel, Vol. I. maig, Wol I.9' 3ο, 33, 16ο. I98, I99, 2 7t. I, 225, 2: miigii, Vol. I. maňgadi, Vol. maga-kusald
I 18. maigala, Wol 2o I n. 3, 238 maigala-dipay
I 29. mangala-maha
25 pt. 3. Mangala-raja234斧。3· maig-div, Wol
a. I 205. -diva, Vol. I ۶۶۰ 33 و I 3 و 4 mařig5iva, V
22. I. maig, Vol. Il maňgiva, Vol.
33 ft. 7, 37,

) EX
. ΙΙ. 15 Ι, 27ο.
I. 18o, Wol.
226. I8I nu. I I.
... 25, 41, 46,
. 4I, 48,94, I31; maind-hi,
I. 4I, 46, 5o
s. 286, 287. . II. I 13.
I72, 18o, 81
Vol. II. 28, ihāra, Vol. II.
. T. 99 ۶a. 5.
II. I 23, I 24, 58, 24o, 241,
4. Vol. II. II3,
'ol. II. I66,
Vol. II. 174. 'u, Vol. II.
l. I. 3 I, I33.
II6, I 17. II. 272.
3 I 33 r. 3
. I. 25, 174. Vol. .
I. 27 r. Vol. II. 2o4,
II. 23, 24,
ol. II. 99, поо,
I72, 174, 175; 2.
22, 222.
ol. I. 96, I I o. I. I3o, I96, 22. Vol. II.
Vol. II. I 97. III a. 3. ", 237; тайgа, Vol. II. I 95, пбт. п.2, 218 3 8, 2ം ... 2 I4. II. 33 m. 4. , Vol. II. III,
, І. бб, п49, . Vol. II. 246. akmen,Vol.II.
-vithi, Vol.II.
enaka,Vol.II.
. І. пб9, п7 п
Vol. II. 7 ; 74. Vol. II.
7. bl. I. c7, I7I
27I. II. I 2, I.8, 24,
2.
maigu, Vol. I. 205. maigud, Vol. I. 29 m., 33,46, 93, 94, 95, IOI 2. 4 IO3 κ. 5, Ιο8 κ. 5, 2οί, 223, 247. Vol. III. 36. maňgul-ätu, Vol. II. I o. Mangulava, Wol. I. 97, I 2. Maigul-maha-sala-pilimage,
Wol. I. 92, 96. Mafigul-mahasala-pilimage
hi, Vol. II. I 9 n. 4. Maňgul-mahaveya, Vol. II.
2 II, 23, 25, 34, 38. Maigul-pirivena, Vol.I. 204,
20, 234, 238. Maňgul-rad-Senu, Vol, II.
23.I. 233 234. Maigunna, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. Maņihīra, Vol. II. I 42 n. 2. mäni, Vol. II. Io, I4o,
Ι45, I 47, 16 Ι, I 72. midniki, Vol. 1.3 m, 4. Manikara, Vol. I. 72. Manikavati, Vol I. 68 m. 3. Manimangalam, Wol. I. 8o,
I55, Manimekhala-maha-pasada, Vol. I. 24, 227 nu. I 4. Mäņin-gamu Udahi, Vol. II.
23, 25. manipravālam, Vol. II. 246. Maņitilä Kiliyen, Vol. II.
w ه 2 ۶ 5 و 5 و و 2 maniyã, Vol, II. 36 m. 4. mäiyan-visin, Vol. II. II, 2,
I51, 55. māniyanța, Vol. II. 226. maijadi, Wol. I. 28 n. 3. maiukala, Vol. II. 252. Mansera, Vol. I. 62. manthavū, Vol. II. 174. mantri, Vol. II. 225, 226. Manu, Vol. I. 244, 25o m. I.
Vol. II. I 7, 8, Io2. manumaraka, Wol. I. 63. manumaraka, Vol. I. 2 Io,
2. manuya, Vol, II. II3, 286. татиуy-dvӑsa, Vol. І. І 3о.
Vol. II. Io9. 2ಜ್ಗylvia-k, Vol. II.
O2 Manu-vasara,Vol. II.93, Io4. mānyas, Vol. II. Io9, 226. mapurmukdi, Vol. I. 26 m, I, و59 I ,3 72 39 ,38 و ۶۰ 36 1 б4, 1 б8, 72, 74, 2o4. Vol. II. 7, I2, I, 7, 23, 24, გO, გ6, 4I. mapurum, Vol. I. 25, 26m. I,
46, 49 n. 9. mapurumukd, Wol, I. 164,
196. marā, Vol. I. 246, 247, 249
n, 5, 25o n, I. Māra, Vol. II. 268, 273. mard (seed), Vol. I. 28 m.3. Maragala, Vol. I. I36 m, 3. Maragiri, Wol. I. I36 m. 3. Mara-hal, Vol. I. 222, 228. muarahu, Vol. II. II3. mitarana, Vol. II. I 44. marama-niyāyen,Vol. II. I 4o, maranaza, Vol. I. 249 m. 5. Marasarihyutta, Vol. I. I35
I, Marathi, Vol. I. 188 m, 7. maravdiive, Vol. I. 247. maravaraka, Vol. III. 253,
2.53 a. 3. Mārā-vīdiye, Vol. II. 94. Marett (R. R.), Wol. I. 244
fe. 5.
Maricavaţţi, Vol. I. 42, 5I nt, 3, 1 26, 228 m.9. See also Mirisiviţi. Maricavațți-Thūpa, Vol. II.
2. muarumakan, ”kante, Vol. I. I 7, 2o, бо, б3, 2 но; okauakan, 59 ; okagakane, 6 I, 63. marufut-hu, Wol. I. 22 I. muäruvā, Vol. II. 233. näruvan, Vol. I. 247; nä
ruzveku, 247. mas, Vol. I. 25, 9, 94, 22 I; 'sä, 25; nasakat, 96; '-li, 33, II7, I87, 243, 246. māsa, Vol. II. 23. masak, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I,
273, 287. masaka, Vol. I. 28 it. 3. māsa, Vol. II. 2o. mas-hi, Vol. II. 23o, 233. masisaya, Vol. I. 177, 18o,
8I m. II. Maski, Vol. I. 26a n. 4. massa, Vol. II. 23I, 234. muässa, Vol. I. I 8 I m. II. muassak, Vol. II. 233. Mastoțu, Vol. I. 2 ( 6, 22 II,
227. masu, Vol. I. 33, 36 m. Io. mat, Vol. II. og. mața, Vol. II. I 13. Matale, Vol. I, 128. Māțambiya, Vol. II. Io. Matathbuva Kórale, Wol. I.
I35. Mātantirattoň, Vol. II. 252. Mätantirattukku, Vol. II.
253. Mātantra, Vol. III. 254, 255. Mathura, Vol. I. n. I, 15, I43, 5 ft. 4, 152,
2o8 7г. 2. mditi-pata, Vol. I. 94, Io8
8
雾。é。 mātir, Vol. III 274 n. 7. mātrayakudu, Vol. II. I I4. matsya-kira, Wol. I. 7 I
7. 4. mattan, Vol. II. 272. matte, Vol. I. I 18. māttrayak, Vol. III. 27I. matu, Vol. I. 258. Vol. II. 16 Ι, 2 Ι 4, 218 π. 9, 225, 269. ” maturama, Vol. II. I I 3. matuvana, Vol. I. I3 I, 18o,
Vol. II. II, 4, I 74, 226. Maudgalyāyana - pañcikā - pradipa, Vol. I. Io6 n. I4. mav, Vol. II, 27o. mavă, Vol. II. I45. mazia, Wol. I. 95, Io9 n. 8. mavun, Vol. II. 272. mavunuta, Vol. III. 226. mavu-piyan-se, Vol. II. i 72. mazu-piya-z, Vol. I(. 161. -maya, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
II.3. Maya, Vol. I. 18 m. 3. Vol. II. 7, 8, 32 n. 5, I4 I m. 6, 2257z。2· Mayanti, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Maya-Pandya, Vol. I. I58. Māyā-rața, Vol. I. 2o6 ha. I. Mayetti, Vol. I. 68. mayi, Vol. II. I 4. Mayilagastofa, Vol. I. 77,
78。2I3 243・ mavilanuvan, Vol. I. 65
ta. 3.

Page 412
Mayurã-dunu, Vol. II. 27,
3d, 32, 32 pg. 5. Mayura-dunu-Siri Sangboy,
Vol. II. 27. Mayūrapāda Thēra, Vol. I.
6
70. Mayurāvatī, Vol. II. 32 n. 5. me, Vol. I. 25, 29 m, 33, 34, 35 ft. Ic, 38, 47, 48, 49. 73 7፤• 4” 91 , 92, 93; 94› 95; 96, 97, Io4 κ. 1, I I 8, I68, 174,180, 187, 196, 197,ாற8, 199 n. 7-8, I98, 205, 206 7z. 3, 235 , 2 გ6, 237, 247, 248. Vol. ΙΙ. 4, 7, 8, Ι 3, Ι 7, 18, 24, 31, 37, 42, 47, 48, Io9, 1 I 2, II 3, 148, I5 I, I55, 161, 162, 173 n. 4, 174, 214, 226, 233, 269; me-hi Vol. I. (loc.), 47, 49,9【,93,耳31,T34,耳59, 16o, 187, I 96, 197, 205, 237, 246. Vol. II. 42, III, 145, 2I4, 225; mieyat, Vol. II. 42 ; meyin, Vol. I. I 87. mulē, Vol. II. I Io, I 46 m. 4,
273. -ne (particle of emphasis), Vol. I. 25, 26 n. 6, 46, 5o n. I9, 96, 168, I86, 188
7t. 4. me-bala-balā, Vol. II. 229
22, 2. meda, Vol. II. I 8 n. 4. Medhaňkara, Vol. III. 262,
276 п. 4. Medirigiriya,
72, I2, Meghadīta-sanne, Vol. II.
278 κι, 6. meghayen, Vol. II. I Io. Megiri-Vatta, Vol. I. I59,
16I. J/teste, Vol. I 92, 94, o4 n. 2, I 18. Vol. II. 32 n. Io,
Vol. II. - 25
I 46 n. 4; methe-karana, Voi. I. 97.
mchekaruvan, Vol. II. 27o,
278 π., 5.
me hekaruvanat, Vol. I. 49. mehekar uzanța, Vol. II, 27 2. Meheņa vara, Vol. I. I 94 m. I. mieheni-gand, Vol. I. 222. meheni-maha-fed, Vol.I. 222. nehenivar, Vol. I. 222. Vol. lI. 23, 37 ; nwehelnitzvara, Vol. I. 53 n. 2, 194; varЛіі, 47. mehesana, Vol. I. 25, 26 m. Ιο, 27, 32, 46, 5ο π. 2, 248 m. 7. Vol. II 2 I 5 n. Io; 'nat, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. Vol. II. 32 m. I, 2, 15 m. Io. mehesu, Vol. II. I 93. nehestn, Vol. I. 246, 248 nu. 7. Vol. II. I I I, I 72. mehesaun-vä, Vol. II. I 95. muehesuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
VŽ I O mehesu run, Vol. II. 2 I 3. miehevarin, Vol. I. 36 n. *nixedheyva, “yat, Vol. I. 49, 92, T",8.237: :vín, 48, 49,94. mtelahi, Vol. II. 42, I I, I 45,
24, 225 me käpä, Vol. II. 23. mekaffar, Vol. I. 34, 36 n., 38, 164 m. 5, 169, 17 I, 174, I75, 193,194, 197, 199, 2oo, 2o4. Vol. II. Io, I 3, 24, 25, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 35, 26, 37, 4.1, 43, 45, 47,48, 23, 233,234.
mediafar-vidirum, Vol. I. I93, I94, I97, 200, 20I, 2o2, 2о4, 2о6. Vol. II. 2. mekappara, Vol. I. 154 n. 2, 16o. Vol. II. 2 Io, 24, 2 18. miekāpparä, Vol. II. I. Mekappara-Vaidarum, Vol. II, 4, 5, Io, I 2, I, 3, I5, I7, 18, 47, 48. me ki, Wol. III I T3, 27o, 273. me kavavun, Vol. II. 27o. me&mat, Vol. I. 96, 97; meknanța, I 87; mekun, 25, 118, I87; me*un-gen, 93 ; mekun-vahanse, 196. meliksin, Vol. I. 204, 206.
Vol. II. I. melãsī, Vol. II. 5, 2 I4, 2 I 8. melãsīn, Vol. II. I, 4. melāsēs, Vol. II. 5 n. 6. melaitsi, Vol. I. 168, 206 n. 6 intellatsi, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. Io, 97, II 2, I 18, 12o, I68, 187, 189, 206 n. 6. Vol. II. 7, 8, I 5, 37., 38, 42, 43, 47, 48; meditsin, Vol. I. I68, 17o, 174, 175. Wol. II. I.
mellätsin, Vol. II. I. mellāttī, Vol II. I, 5 n. 6,
3, 33, 33 72. 2. mellāttin, Vol. II. 24. muellātti, Vol. II. I, I, 2, 3,
18, 19, 20, 25. memä, Vol. II. Io9, 226. -men, Wol. I. I3o, 22 I, 222.
Vol. II, I I I, 269. Mēņavara, Vol. I. I 94 m. II; “vari šabhijata, 194 n. I. meidi, Vol. I. 174. mendin, Vol. II. 27 I. Mendis Guņasēkara (A.), Vol. I. 33 m, 16, 242 m. 5. Vol. III. I 52 m. I. menehi, Vol. I. 9 r. Mer, Mēru, Vol. I. 22. II, 225,
226, 227. Meruva-së, Vol. II. I 1 o. mese, Vol. I. 33, 236. Vol. II. 37, I 73, 269, 27o, 287. mesë, Vol. II. 97, I 1 I, I, I2,
II4. mues-muä, Vol. II. I I 2. muet, Vol. I. 9 I. Woll. II.
I 72, I 72 pt. 5. metek, Vol. I. 94, 96. Mettā, Vol. I. 6o. Vol. II.
2бо. metuzik, Vol. I. 33, 169, I74, 196, 199 ft. 4, 204, 2O5, 236, 248, 249 n. 7. Vol. II. 4, 7, I 2, I 8, 24, გO, ვრ, 42., 43 74., 7, 2I4, 233. metuvāk denamo, Vol. II. 48. mevam, Vol. II. 4 I, 9. meznd, Vol. I. 222. mevun, Vol. II. 27o. meya, Vol. II. I 74. meyak, Vol. I. 186; meyin,
186, 187. - meyat, Vol. I. I I7. Vol. III.
4, I*, 42, 233. meyata, Vol. III. 2 T4. meyatuzik, Vol. I. I97, 198,
I99 2. I4. meyin, Vol. II. 27I. meyituvik, Vol. I. 34. mey-appar, Vol. . I54 n. 2, I64 m. 5, 245, 248, 25I. Vol. II. I, 7, 8. meyvan, Vol. I 41. -muha (devīmuha), Vol. II. 99.
IND
-mhi, Vol. I. mi, Vol. I. 75
189, 198. 234. Mibäligama, W Mibali-gamat, Micataki-vavi,
256. -mi (devimi), M1-gasa, Vol. Mihind, Vol. I. I98, 200, 22 Mihind-araksa II. I 2, I 3. Mihind-aram,
23, 25. Mihindim, Vo Mihind-maha
I. 22 I. Mihind Mahay Mihindu (°nda
35, 77, 78, 27, 3O, 3, 3 Mihintala-vavs
斧。2, Mihintale (ota
22, бі, 64, 83, 84, I 13, 149, I7о т. 189 m. Io, 198 m. I2, : 217, 23o, an. 4. Wol. 277 ft. 9. Mihintake-kanc
22. . Mihintale-tabl
斧、4... mihiram, Wol. milä, Vol. I.
242, 247, 2: va, 49. - mali, Vol. I. : mimiti, Vol. I mu īmuutu, Vol. Minä, Vol. I. ገ7፡ändénz፤፤ada, V mindi, Vol. I. miut, Vol. I.
тг. 1 г, 228 т. II. I I 9 m. minin, Vol. minibiri, Vol. Minihoru, Vol I44, I47. Minimevula-m:
I. 2 I4, 222, mini, Vol. I.
33 r. 9. mini-ketā, Vo. 2O7 ገይ.6, 249 mini-koțā, Vo
Žl, I i . mini-mafanuaz,
荐。葛。 minin, Vol. III Mininal, Vol. mini-fay, Vol. minir, Vol. I. minis, Vol.
Vol. II, 2; Vol. I. 47 ; 92., 97, 186, 272. minisunge, Vc Minneriya, Vo
*2。2。 Miraj, Vol. II. Mirisaviţi, Vo. Mirisiviţi, Vol.
222, 228. nisä, Vol. I.
Vol. II. 8, 3

) EX
58. п. 4, поб, Iбо, Vol. II. 233,
Vol. II. Io, I3.
Vol. II, I 2.
Vol. I. 255,
vol. II. I99. І. бІ,
183, I86, 18, iaդan, Vol.
Vol. II. - 2 I,
l. II. 23, 234. sal-pilime, Vol.
a, Vol. I. 183. ι), Vol. Ι. 33, 79. Vol. III. 32, 33.
l, Vol. I. 76
lă), Vol. I. 3, 75, 76, 77, 8 II, I გ6 ??. 3, I47, II, 188 m. 2, I9o n, 6, 192, ¥O7 ንሄ• 3, 2 [ 3, 2-9, 243 249 III. 27 m. I,
ia, Vol. II. Ioo
et, Vol. II. I9
II. I 62. 94, Ιο8 κ. 6, 50 m, 4; mild
22, 224 p. 4. م4 ه?73 35 ,33 • I. 35 n. 4. }4, Ιοβ. ʼol. II. 27o. 95. Io9. 22, 222, 227 6, 234. Vol.
I. 22, 222. I. ნგ. . II. I 4 o, I 42,
aha-paha,Vol. 227. 47. Vol. II.
І. І. п7 и т. 3, ) ነ፥. 5
i. ii 18, 43
i, Vol. I. 249
: 1 I9 m. 8. I. 8o, 92, 1Oვ.
I. 234. 97, II 2 pt. 5. I. 187, 235. ' l ; minisnat, тітіѕит, 49,
235. Vol. II.
l. II. I 98. l. II. I 24, I 42
235, 2 ვ6. ... II. I66.
I. 46, 51,217,
33, 16ο, 236.
misarakin, Vol. I. 8o. Missaka-pabbata, Vol. I. 75,
76, I36 m. 3. Mita (fte), Vol. I. I52. Mita, Vol. I. 20 n. 2. miti, Vol. I. 24, 222. Miti-kasub-giri, Vul. I. 221,
227. Mitra, Wol. I. 228. mitra, Vol. I. I3 I.
2. mitra-santhāna, Vol. II. I 5 I,
Vol. II.
I55. mitta, Vol. II. 8 n. 5. Mitta, Vol. I. 177 m 2. Mitu, Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 m. 5,
23, 25. mituranata, Vol. II. 2 I 3. mizan, Vol. I. 93, i87, 196,
I98 m. I 2. mivan, Vol. II. 7. muivitä, Vol. II. i 73. mivuun, Vol. II. I 2, I 8, 24, 31,33*·3,37,42,48, mivun, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. 9,
I63, I74, 205, 247. Miyaguņu, Vol. II. I 19. muiyan, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II.
132, 155. Miyaňguņu, Vol. III. III. Miyuguna, Vol. I. 26, 132,
I35. Miyunguņu, Vol. II. 166. mleccha, Vol. I. 53 m. Io. Moggali, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Moggaliput, Vol. III. 269. Moggaliputta Tissa, Vol. II. 26ο, 26 Ι, 274, 274 κ. 7. Moggaliana, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. Vol. II. I 5, 246247, 25o, 254 p. 5, 259 p. 3, 275
7. 4. Moggalana Maha - thera,
Vol. II. 248. Moggallana Paficika-pradipa,
Vol. II. 248. Moggallāna-Thera, Vol. III.
249, 249 2. I, 259. Moggallana-Vyakarana, Wol.
II. 248. Moholnaiga, Vol. I.33, 36. mohot, Woll. llI. I 72. mohot-hi, Vol. II. 225. množotina, Vol. II. 226. muok, Vol. I. 32, 33, 34 n. 13. Vol. II. I 13, 2 I6 m. i 2. moka, Vol. II. I I 3, I 2 I,
I4. mokşamu, Vol. II. 252. Moragoda, Vol. II., I 54, I65, 2oo-2 o 7. Vol. II. II, 2, 6, 9, lo, 14, 15, 20, 22, 33 p. 4, 35. Moragolla Wanni, Vol. II..'I 9. Mora Oya, Vol. I. 166. muovuun, Vol. I. 187. Vol. III.
226. mno-vunța, Vol. II. I 72, 226. mugendra-lalitam, Vol. II.
62. Mucela-vihara, Wol. I. 68. -mu (dezvīmu), Vol. II. J 99. mudi, Vol. II. 252. muditã, Vol. II. 26o. mudun, Vol. I. I3o; mudu
maäleÄif, 2+o 1z. 3. Mugalan, Vol. II. 246, 248 ta. 5, 249, 250, 252, 254. Mugalan-viyaraņa, Vol. II.
248. Mugayin, Vol. II. Mugayin Maņu, Vol. II. I 7,
8.
3O7
muhun, Vol. I. 22 2. mahana, Vol. I. 22 I ; mat
hund-hi, 186. muhundu, Vol. II. 225. malfita, Vol. I. 254. mukha, Vol. II. I 74. mul, Vol. I. 236. Vol. II.
27 I. mu tu 4, Vol. I. 22 T. mula, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 255, 257 ; mula, I86 ; muli, 48, 54; 1uulat,47; muulin, 92, 1QI ?፤• 9, 122 ?”. 2; 13o, I86, 22 I, 224 m. 3,
234. mūla, Vol. II. 236, 252, 254. mūlabhadra, Vol. II. 237. mãläiyil, Vol. II. 248 m. 5,
252. mūlaka, Vol. II. 269. mūlasāla, Vol. II. 2o4. Mūlasikkhā, Vol. II. 277 m. 7,
279 m, 2. Mulaso-vihara, Wol. I. 25,
28, Ic4 n. 4. Mulavada-Sakara, Vol. I. 2OI, 202, 204, 206. Wol. II. 2, 35. mulāvū, Vol. III. I 72. matta-vii, Wol. I. I3o. muusina, Vol. II. 2 I 2, 286. Müller (E), Vol. I. ii, 1 n. 2, ΙΙ 4, 16 π., 2, Ι 7, 22 σε 2, 58, 59, 66, 67, 77, 79, 83, loo ?t. 6, 1OI ነ፭. 1, I 29, 142, I 77 κ. 3, 2ο8, 228 m. II, 24, 242, 253. Vol. ΙΙ. 44, 157. mulpofa, Vol. II. I 17 n. l. Mulslkha, Vol. II. 27o, 277. maesidin, Vol. I. 222. neau, Vol. I. 33, 54 n. I5, 122 п. 2, I 3І, 18о, 22 I, 234. Vol. II. I 4, I 26, I 32, 16ο, 2 | 2, 2 , 3, 216 κ. 4, 224, 286, 287. mulu-galin, Vol. II. I 36. muuluttum, Vol. II. 252. mitta-zai, Vol. I. 48, 5.4 m. I5. intendal, Vol. I. 33, 37 m.3. mtunate, Vol. I. 22 n. I,
234. mananen, Vol. I. 22. mundu, Vol. I. 92, 94. întūňde, Vol. II. I I 2. flatnaitia, Vol. i. 222. Vol. II.IIo, 16o, 172; munduna, Vol. I. 30, 33. muundumä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. mundunen, Vol. II. 23. mundum mäli, Vol. I. I 8o,
8I nu. I. mundun-fat, Vol. I. 13o. muigio, Vol. I. 33, 37. Muňguneļuva-gamä, Vol. II.
7, 8, 8 κ. 3. Muni, Vol. I. 221.
95, 2 Io. Munind, Vol. I. 22, 222, 223, 226 n. 5, 22S n. 13. Muni-rad-hu, Vol. I. 222, 228
al. I3; rajhu, 237. imūnru, Vol. II. 252.
Vol. II.
mūziru-kai, Vol. II. 247
??. 3, 25 II, 254. mūmiukai- t-tiru, Vol. II.
252.
munuburdi, Vol. I. 63. munumburavun, Vol. I. 187. -net, Vol. I. 47, 48,49, 9,
92, 93 94, IOO ta. 7, 235
25 I m. 6. Vol. II. 1 Io,
27, 272, 287.
R " 2

Page 413
ვO8
Mutasiva, Vol. I. 143. . mütātaikalāy, Vol. II. 252. Mutigutika, Vol. I. 61, 62,
49. mutu, Vol. I. I3.I. Vol. II. IIo, 140, 145, 147, 1ól, I72. -muzi, (-naya), Vol. I. 32,
34 ንይ•, 22 I , 222, 223• muva, Vol. II. 272. Muvadev-da-vata, Vol.I. 178. mū-zy-āyuqdu, Vol. II. 252. muva piyum, Vol. II. I Io. mtu variye, Vol. I. 38, 39. - mü-z-ulakukkuñi, Vol. III.
248 κ. 5, 252. Myrobalan, Vol. I. I34 m. I.
na, Vol. II. 249 m. 2, 272,
277 п. 5, 28I п. 3. raả, Vol. I. 25, 27 7o. 4, To9 11, 3, I 18, 225 n. 4; Vol. II. 48, I 55; nāvan, Vol. I. 187, 221, 225 n. 4, 235. nä, Vol. II. I4o, I4I, I5. Na-arambadda-hinna, Vol. I.
I39, Ι 46. nāda, Vol. III. I No. Nada, Vol. I. I.43; oha, I45. Nadika (Nandika), Vol. I.
I 6
Naqdraț, Vol. II. I 3. Naɖraț-hi, Vol. III. 12. Naga, Vol. I. I8, 2o. magi naganava, Vol. I. 190
12. 3. Naga, Vol. I. 18, 20, 59, 6o,
бп, б4, б6, 253. Nagadipa, Vol. I. 6I n. I. Nägama, Vol. II. 2, 6, 4,
23O. Nāgampaha kõrale, Vol. II.
I4. nagara-giri, Vol. II. 246. Nagaragiri - Deva - Senāpati,
Vol. II. 246 m. 3, 247. nāga-rājay’anța-da, Vol. II.
O2. Nagaraka, Vol. I. 137. magarattār, Vol. II. 247, 25o,
25, 254, 254 pe. 5. nagartla, Vol. II. 25 I. Nāgasena, Vol. III. 274 m. 7. Nagasondi, Vol. I. 82. nägā, Vol. II. I 5 I, 27 I. nahdina, Vol. I. T46 n. 4. Nagirigala, Vol. I. 197, 199. Nagiriya, Vol. I. 196. maika, Vol. II. 268 m. 7. maikadig, Vol. II. 268. Naka, Vol. I. 59, 6I, 62, 63, 64, 209, 236, 239, 252, 255, 256. -naka, Vol. I. 63 m.3. naka, Vol. I. 33, 77 m, 2, 92, 94, 1 or, 1 o7. - Vol. II. 269; nakahi, Vol. I. I31. Nakaivasa, Vol. I. 68 m.3. Naka-maharaja, Vol I. I49,
209, 252, 255, 256. Naka-naka, Woll. I. 63 n. 3. nakari, Vol. I.46. Nakarattāruļļiçợļāraiyun, Vol.
II. 252. makat, Vol. II. I 72, 225,
226. niaditiyak, Vol. I. 29 m., 96. nakay, Vol. I. 47, 77 n. 2,
2, Io7 κ. 9. ၇နှီ{င့၊ Vol. II. 252. ala, Vol. I. I54, 184. Na'ibi-awiya-vavi, Vol. I.
255, 256.
mdiva, Vol. I. 6 n. 6, 94,
96, по7, по8 п. 3. nam, Vol. I. 75 m. 4, 99 m. 5, I32, 136, 18o, 186. Wol. II. I 13, II, 4, I 26, 132, Iვ6, I6I, I62, I95, I98, 2о8 п. І, 225, 226, 273; nänä, Vol. I. I96, 198; пävuirг, п86. mana, Vol. II. 2R7. Namada-vāva, Vol. I.
22. 2. nāmañ, Vol. II. 253. namat, Vol. II. I 32. namäti, Vol. II. III, I, 2,
172 n. 2. nämäti, Vol. II. I 6ɔ, I 74. Namavaliya, Vol. I. 27 n. 2, 37 72. 5, Io5 m. 4, a II 2 n. 2-8, 248 m. 7. Vol. II.
I66
277 ?ሄ. 4. Nambakada, Vol. I. 77 n. 2,
248 m. 7. nambafa, Vol. I. 6o. Narindutara, Vol. I. 143 m, 7 namē, Vol. II. l I4. nämiiī, Vol. II. 272. Namidärili, Vol. II. 35, 36,
37. niin, Vol. II. 173, 2 I 4. mnamo, Vol. II. 252. Namudā-Nilā, Vol. II. 24,
2K。
Vol. I. I31. Vol. II. Il 2, 126, I 32, I 36,
5I, 55. nämnviu, Vol. II. 287. man, Vol. I. 46, 5 I n. 22, I 8o, I86, 221, 234, 235. Vol. III. 2 I 3, 27 I, 287. nā, Vol. I. 224 m. 4. nānā, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. II. 287. Nanaghat, WQ). I. I.4. Nānapāla-Thera, Vol. II.
259. Nanda, Vol. I. I 43, I 45. Nandali-sata-namavatta,Vol.
I. I96, 198. mandaneyä, Vol. II. I 4. Nanda Thera, Vol. II. 259. man-dessä, Vol. II. I 29. naiga, Vol. I. 95, 187, 19o n. 3. Wol.III. I I 2, I36, I 45. näřiga, Vol. III. 225. naňganu, Vol. II. 4, 3I. naňgayi, Vol. II, 2 I3. näiñgi, Vol. I. 9 r. Vol. II. I I I, II 2, 129, I58, 72, п73, 287. näňgüā, Vol. I. 95. Vol. II.
ه آ4 4 mařigmun, Vol. II. 276. naig way, Vol. I. 235. mani, Vol. I. 73 n. 4. Nannaru, Vol. l. 196, 198. nānu, Vol. II. I 46 m. 4. nā-nu-me, Vol. II. I48. napuräjyi, Vol. II. IIIo, II 2. Narada, Vol.I. 244, 249 m, 8. nara-dezvassa, Vol. II. 24 I. nara-dēvatā, Vol. II. II3,
I2 Ι, τόI. naraka, Vol. II. 99. narakam, Vol. III. 253. narakayehi, Vol. II. 97. Narasannapeta, Vol. I. I. 24. Narayana-pala, Vol. I. 39
22, 12. narendra, Vol. II. 208. Narendra-caritavalokanapra
dīpikā, Vol. II. 209 m. 2. ndru, Vol. I. I 17, I 19 m, 7. nasayi, Vol. II. 16I.
INI
nisi, Vol. I. nasī, Vol. II. Nasik, Wol.
22, 67 ነz. I п бІ rг. 8, 2 masii, Vol. I näsmak, Vol. masināpi isä, masnata, Wol, massi Vol. I] nãști, Vol. I. nãsivãé, Vc
۶. 4. näsuvanat, V naita, Vol. , 247. Vol. I nația, Vol. III Nata, Vol. I. Nãtã-giri, Vc mild-hot, Wol matbum, Wol. Nateviya-m:
1.97, I 12, Natha, Vol. nitho, Wol. I nati, Vol I. I34, 2 36. 155, Iбі, κάέέτυά, Vα zvižava, 99 m nãtibávin, V. niti-vii, Vol.
225. nativen, Vol. mitti, Vol. I, mätta, nätär
I. 53 it. І89 п. 5. nãtivam, V 15, 189 m. nattu, Vol. 7zāzu zvam, māțțugirēnu, W nditu, Vol. I. nditu-da, Wol Na tudetim, V Nãulpata, Vc indiv, Vol. I. 7. ava, Vol. I. 227 m. II, n. 7. Vol 27 Ι, 279 κι navă, Vol. I II. 279 m. . nava-graha-3
46. navagraha - II. I 48. Navaguņa-m I. 97, 112. mazva-kamu, W nava-kariya, nava-Aarnum,
II. mävak-se, Vo nazim, Vol. 92, 93,236 navänä,9 92, 94; 724 navana, Vol navan-han
24. Navan, Vol. mdivan, Vol.
II. 99, IoC 23. ነnaህarafna, V
172. navati, Vol. nävätä, Vol.
I73. 273. näväta, Vol.
nazã-tän, Vc

) EX
(32.
I29.
3, 13. I4. I5, 43 m. 8, 15 I, »8, 2 по п. б. І. 1бт.
I. I. 17. Vol. II. I 72.
II. 27 2.
• 2б9, I. 33,37 ንሄ•9l. I. 92, 249
ol. I. 33.
134 c. 5, 236, I. II.4, 16, 173.
213, 269. I 28 72. 1. I. 2 ვ6, 239. . II. 273. “ I. 235. tha - säya, Vol. 239 m. 8. I. 13 m. 8. Ι. 2 Ιο.
99 ft. 5, 13 I Vol. l. 97, II, 2, 173, 225, 287; l. I. 33 ; mäti
. 5. pl. II. I I 2, I5 I. III. 97, I 5 I, I, 54,
II. I 3. 99 pt. 5. , natinary, Vol. I 5 ; māțazvar,
bl. I. 47, 53 ?e.
5
I. 187, 2O5, 207. Wol. I. 53 m. 15.
I97, I99. , l. 38. Vol. llI. I 2, I3. l. І. І39, І4б. 222.
п86, 22п, 222, 243, 246, 248
I89;
54. 72. 7. tே, Vol. II.
faintiyehi, Vol.
aha- säya, Vol.
ol. I. 2 2 , 222. Vol. I. 69, 73.
īmta, Vol. II.
. II. 225. І. 49, 57 п. б, ; nazvāmä, 236; ; navāmat, 47, Zámui??, 2 ვ6.
III. 28 I m. 7. āvam, Vol. II.
. I 98 pe. 4.
. see mā. Vol. ΙΙ 4, I 23, Ι 52,
ol. II. III, I I8,
. 97. II. I 29, 15,
I. I3 I. ... I.47.
ነ፡aመa-፴aነta Vol. I. 33, 246,
248 п. 5. Navini Kitlanavan, Vol. I.
I97, 2Oo. naviyak, Vol. I. 96. nāvu, Vol. II. I 2 m. r. Nāwalapițiya, Vol. II. 2o2, may, naya, Vol. I. 25 m. 1. gaya,. Vol. I. 47, 54 m. 5.
Vol. III. II, 1, 237. 7tdya kayam, Vol. I.47, 243, 246, 249 п. 4, 25І т. б. mayãm, Vol. III. I 6o. mdivan, Vol. I. 48. nayana, Vol. II. 252. Nayinda, Vol. I. 92, lo3. maynen, Vol. I. so n. 16. ne, Vol. I. 86. Vol. II. I 72. Negama, Vol. II. 14 n. 4. meka, Vol. III. I 72, I 74, 288. nel, Vol. II. I II n. 3. tel, Vol. I. 117; neidehi,
п п7. melli, Vol. II. I 4T, 288. Nellūra, Vol. II. 287. Nellūru, Vol. II. II, 2, I 2o,
1 5I, I 52, I55, I 5ნ. melu, Vol. II. I 9 n. 6. nemäti, Vol. II. I 72. rnen, Vol. I. 25, 46. Nenanile-vatta, Vol. I. 196,
I98. Nepal, Vol. I. 193 m. I. Nepal Tarai, Vol. I. 62. neri, Vol. I. 46, 5L n. 20. mernd, Vol. I. I. 17. nerut-mut, Vol. I. II, 7. n-eti, Vol. II. I 6o. mezes, Vol. I. 22 I. ni, Vol. I. 2C6 n. 3. nibad, Vol. I. 9 I. Nīççarinkeçvaraya, Vol. II.
28
7.
Niççarinka-Malla, Vol. III.
287. See also Ni'śaṁka
and Nissanka-Malla. nigii, Wol. I. 54 m, 6. mighaņqu, Vol. II. I 75 m. 4. nighamtu, Vol. I. 198 n. 4.
Vol. II. 275 m. 4. nigraha, Vol. II. II3. nifa, Vol. I. 9 I, 98 n... I 2.
. || mijä, Vol. III. 237.
Nikaväli Senu, Vol. II. 23,
25. nikāya, Vol. II. 268, 27 I 22. 1, 275, 275 ft. 1, 28o ነz. 6. Nikayas, Vol. I. 134. Wol.
III. 246, 254, 259. Nikayasangraha, Vol. I. 81 п. І, 122, I23, І43, I56 22. I, 199 pt. I, 215 fa. 4. Vol. II. 2o5, 2cб. nikāyattu, Vol. II. 252. nikāyattutikku, Vol. II. 252. Nikini, Vol.I. 198 m, 4. mikinnyi, Vol. I. 25. nikmuņu, Vol. II. I I 2, I5 I. nikmunu-kalhi, Vol. III.
I58. nil, Vol. I. 186. Nilā, Vol. II. 24, 25. Nīla, Vol. II. 8.4. nila-cidimani, Vol. I. 217. Nila-geha-pariccheda,Vol. I.
228 κ. 2. nilam, Vol. I. 243, 249 m. 2.
Vol. II. 253. Nīla-mahā-yõdhayā, Vol. II.
8 п. 4. Nila-pasada, Vol. I. 228 m, 2. Nilarajiya, Vol. I. 255, 256.
Nila-vasä, Vol. II. 36. Nilavasa Mandiyā, Vol. II.
б, 7, 8, 35. Nilavasä Mandiyā, Vol. II.
ვ6, 37. mill-mini, Vol. II. II 2. Nil-mini-asäk-sé, Wol.
I 19 n. 8. Nil-paha, Vol. I. 222, 228. nima, Vol. I. 73. aimaa, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5 I
22. . nimat, Vol. I. 48. nimaw, Vol. I. 222. nimua-vā, Vol. I. 48. Vol. III. I48, 268, 27 I ; ovay, Vol. I. 77, 9 ; °zvanu, 48; 'vivä, 94. nime, Vol. I. 73. mini, Vol. I. 236, 240 m. I.
Vol. II. 27o. Nimilim, Vol. II. 43 m. 5,
42 ft. 2. minivati, Vol. I. 48, 49;
'yata, 49. nimmia, Vol. I. 24o n. I. Nimulā, Vol. II. Io, II, 2, 13. Nimulim, Vol. II. 42, 43. Nimul Mihindaraksamanan,
Vol. II. I 2, I3. minda, Vol. I. 97. minda-gam, Vol. 244氮
→yaገma, 8 ነz• I. mindakani, Vol. I. 24o n, I. nindam, Wol. I. 24o n. I. . nindi, Vol. III. 27I. nigdi, Vol. I.47. minisunge, Vol. II. I95. miturum, Vol. II. 252. " mipan, Vol. II. I 95. mipanna, Vol. II. 257, 258. Niipu, Vol. III. 1o9. nirā. Vol. II. 99. mirantara, Vol. II. 269. mirā-să, Vol. III. II3. miratur, Vol. I. 237. miraturuvia, Vol. I. I3I. miraya, Vol. II. 99. miradeça, Vol. III. 282. miradepayehi, Vol. II, 272. mirind, Vol. I. 186, 223. mirindu, Vol. II. I95. pairidu, Vol. I. 206 m, 3.
I.
I.
Nirka, Vol. II. 253, 255
2. 2. тirpmatйaтaya, Vol. II.
269. nirminimüla, Vol. II. 16I. nirm mūla-karannāha, Wol.
II. I 62. nirplatāka, Vol. II. 253. mir-udaka-katarehida, Wol.
II. I Io. nirukkum, Vol. II. 252. nirupadhi, Vol. III. 273. nirupadhiçesa, Vol. II. 268
Pe. 4. mir-ufadrava, Vol. I. 18o.
Vol. II. 225. Nirvāņa, Vol. I. 34. Vol. II.
12 I, 273, 278 m. I. nirvvānua, Vol. III. 268. nisa, Woll. II. 273. misā, Vol, II. Io9, I 72, 27o. Nisaka, Vol. II. l I4, I 22,
198. misal, Wol. II. I I 2. misala, Vol, I. I 3o. Vol. II.
286. misayanin, Vol. III. 272. misāyäyi, Vol. II. I II. nisuyen, Vol. II. 27o. misayur, Vol. I. 22 r.

Page 414
nieaya, Vol. II. 225. misi, Vol. I. 92, 93, 236, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. 272, 273; mistyan, Wol. I. 9, 236. misidati, Vol. II. 272. nisia-hot, Vol. I. 92, Io2
雳。2。 misinna, Vol. II. 257, 258. niskaņița, Vol. II. 286. nishantaka, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. I 45niskantaka-kotiä, Vol. II. I IT,
1 26,. I გ2, I გ6, I 47. mistraya, Vol. I, 7 n.5. - Niśśarihka, Vol. II. Io9, I Io,
II4, I29, I60 m. 3. Nissarhka-dana-maidapaya, Vol. II. II, 3, 12I, I 23. Nissarhka-dana-satraya, Vol.
II. III 2, I 2 o. Niśśańka dana - winoda-mandapa, Woll. llI. I 24, II 25 nu. II, 68. Niśańka - latä-mańdapaya, Vol. II. I 13, I 2 I, I 49, I66. Niśśaṁka-Malla, Vol. III. 97, II 2, I 24, I 26, I 29 m. 2, I 32, I გ6, I45, I48, I49 κ. Ι., I5 Ι, Ι 55, Ιόο, I62, 64 I 7 II, 225. See also Ni$$añhka Malla. Niśśaṁkapurayayä, Vol. II.
3. Niika-satrayayi, Vol. II.
74. Niśśaṁkeśvara, Vol. III. I 5 I,
I55, Niśśaṁkēśvarayä, Vol. II.
2, Nissanga, Vol. I. I. 28.
Nissanka, Vol. I. 12 I, I33.
Vol. II. II 5, 123, I 29, I 35 2. Nissanka-Dalada-geya, Vol.
II. I 66, 167 m. 3. Nissanka-daha-mandapa,
Vol. II. I 2 I, I 23. Niśśańka-gavu, Vol. II. I 66. Niśśaňka Malla, Vol. I. 27,
I 2 I, II 22, I23 I 24 I 25 126, I3o, I 32, I81, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 99, Io I, IoIII Pe. 4 Io2, IO3, IO4, II, 5, TI 9, I 23, I 25, I 27, I 28, I 4 II, I493, 152, 53, 55, 157, 1бо, пб2, 165, ибб, 167, I 68, 2o3, 29, 22o, 22 II, 227, 227 n. 4, 248, 257, 28 ?, 5, 288, 284. See also Nissarhka-Malla. Nissankesvara, Vol. I. I26, I3I, I, 34. Vol. II. II, 2, 120, ISI, I52, I55, I56. misaya, Vol. II. 276, 276 т. 3, 279 п. І, 282, 283. nifesa, Vol. III. I 4o. niśea-koțä, Vol. II. I 44,
I47. niti, Vol. I. I8o. niti, Vol. II. 225, 227 n. 8. Metti-kuśalo, Vol. II. I 62. Nitila vitiya-vavi, Vol I. 255,
2 50. Nitupatpana, Vol. I. 68 m.3. nitya, Vol. II. 252. nityām, Vol. II. 252 m. 2. nizli, Vol. I. I86, 88 m. 6.
Vol. II. I Io, I r 2 ; miva
navi, Vol. I. 188 m, 6. nivamin, Vol. II, 268. nizan, Vol. I. 55 m, 4. mivarada, Vol. II. IT I 3. nivāraga, Vol. II. 172.
nivāraņa-kotiä, Vol. II. III. nivāsa, Vol. II. 237. nivāsī, Vol. II. 269. nizay, Vol. I. 46, 51 m. 17,
235. w nivesaye, Vol. II. 27o, 277
22. 5. nivül, Vol. II. I6r. niya, Vol. I. I o n. 2, I3I.
Vol. II. 2I3. mivan, Vol. I. 92, 94. Vol. II. I II ; niyamen, Vol. I. I97 ; niyämin, 97. miyamgam, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. І4о, І44, І47. niyamgam-ãdi, Vol. II. I 73. niyan fetak, fetu, Vol. I.
I o I m. 4, Io7 m. II, niya-mtuvā, Vol. II. 225. niya-päliyā, Vol. I. 96, IIIo. miyata, Vol. I. 48, 247. niyāyä, Vol. III. I 13. nyilyen, Vol. I. II8, 131. Vol. II. IIIIo, II, 2, E I3, I40, 47, 27. miyogattāl, Vol. II. 252. niyokit/u, Vol. II. 252. niyukta, Vol. II. 288. no, Vol. I. 25, 29 m., 32, 33, 47, 48, 49, 53 m. 15, 56 و 97 و 95 94 و 93 و 92 I 9 4 ۶۰ 99 κ. 5, I I7, Ι Ι8, I 3ο, I3I, 32, бо, б8, 17о, 174, І87, п9o rг. 3, І97, 2о4, 2이5, 2이71%, 5, 223, 235) 236, 237, 239 η Ιο, 247, 249 m. 5, 25 n. 6. Wol. III. 4. 7, 8, 8 p. 7, I2, 3, و48 و47 ,42 ,37 و 3I و24 ,I8 97, 40, 14 I, 227 ft. 5, 2б9, 27о, 27о п. 5, 27І, 272, 273, 278 т. 6, 287. no-bã, Vol. II. III 3. no-bada, Vol. II. I 26, 132,
Iვ6, 172. no-balā, Vol. II. I 4. mobinilyä, Vol. II. 272. Noccipotāna, Vol. II. 2, 5, Ιο, I4, Ι 5, 35, 38 κ. 6, 39 m. 7, 230, no-däkä, Vol. II. I 29, I45,
I48. no-dänä, Vol. II. I 6 r. no-ee, Vol. I. I3 I, I 32, 223. Vol. II. II I J, II, 2, I 24, I4o, I44, I-45, I47, I5I,
55, 72, 173, I74, 23. no-ek-lesa, Vol. III. I 55. no-ek ratna-da, Vol. II. 45. mo-gannā, Vol. II., II o. nogamind-kota, Vol. II. 2I4. no-gata-yuttāha, Vol. II.
162. no-häņuņu-mänavä, Vol. II.
4. no-hema, Vol, II. 27o. no-hiya, Vol. III. I 3. nohobanegyä, Vol. II. 225. no-kala, Vol. III. i 72. no-kämäti, Vol. II. 225. no-himitavunia, Vol.
II 2, I 5 I, I 55. no-kata-yutu, Vol. II. I 6. nokkima, Vol. III. 253. no-koțä, Vol. II. II, 2, I32,
226. no-ladin, Vol. II. I 26, I 33,
Iვნ. no-lat, Vol. II. 225. no-’iyavā, Vol. II. 155. no-marana, Vol. II. I 44, I 47. nomin, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol. III.
I.
213, 286.
INE
neo-nasma pia,
I72. m0-pand-y, no-faituva, Wol no-favatneyi, no-pihiti-viviy
I4. no-rikka, Wol. Norman, Wol.
ft. 4. no-?rusmdiha, V nosada, Vol. I. no-siliya, Vol. no-tievi, Vol no-täkuva, Vo norvä, Vol. II. no-ada-kola, no-zan, Wol, I ነa0-ህand, Vol ] no-visiya, Vol. no-viyi, Vol. ) mradya, Vol. I nrpah, Vol. III mradh, Vol. 1) nrbati, Vol.
п7 г. mrtva, Vol. II. n. I, 288. rvarādegā, V niu, Vol. I. 53 I48, 269 m. muga, Vol. I. ; Nuguņayā, Vo na auguayen, V augurd, Wol. O. muuhusu zvijā, Vo maroti, Vol. nu-koti, Vol. Nuigahal-kai
24I. muziata, Wol.
muzvapain, 22 nuvana, Vol.
2 I3. nuvanau, Wol.) nuvar, Vol. I. 5I ?2. I4. W I40, I4, 14 nuvard, Vol. I nuvaradi, Vol. 722uvva?ra-galla, V nuvarakal, Vo.
254. %2%-数"2g?"gー然og%2g novadaršanā, Nyayasara-pad Vol. I, Io6 :
obă, Vol. I. 24 Odumbara, Vo aga, Vol. I. 27 ohu, Vol. I. 2
n. 3. Wol, Okā (P. Okkāk
52 Pe. I 2, 9 I 22 22, 2, I 188, 22 II, 2 246, 249. W Okavas, Vol. I
224. Oka-vasin, Wol Okavas-raja-pa
III. Io9, 16o, Okkäka, Vol.
I I5, J 29 I
227. ola, Vol. II. 98 Oldenberg (H. oli, Vol. I. Io8 of-Admiya, Vol onā (õnā), Vo.
96, lo2 тг. 8,

) EX
isä, Vol. II.
Vol. II. II3. ... II. I 62. Vol. III. 225. tuttéyä, Vol.II.
II. II3.
I. 244, 249
ol. III. I I 3.
I3RI ... II. Iб.
. II. I 6.
l. II. 62.
I29.
Vol. II. 2 I 4.
53 2. I5. II. 272.
II. I 6 I. I. I. I4. І. І27, I33. . 162.
І. 226. II. I7III m. 2,
. І27 п. І, 133
Vol. II. 252. n. I 5. Vol. II. 5. 258. 1. II. 7, 8. ol. III. I I3.
III. 2I3, 216
l. I. 237. II. I 62.
II. I 4o.
d, Wol. I. 237,
I. 22T, 223;
3.
II. 97, 94,
. 32, 34 n. I3. 2 2 3 ; 22tvzyalara, ol. IH. 25 n. 4,
4.
І. 23, 268.
II. 274 m. 7. Vol. II. 246. l. II. 246, 252,
, Vol. II, 6. Vol. II. I I4. la-paficika,
I4.
7. 1. І. І3б т. 3.
22。2
f6 #. 1o, 24o II. I I4. (a), Vol. I.47, 98, I I7, II, 8, 8o, I8I, II 86, 24, 234, 237, Vol. II. I 95. I. 41, 47, 129,
l. II. 3o. (rapturehi, Vol. . Ι 7 Ι.
II. 32, 43, 48, 62, 196, 215,
. ), Wol. I. 65.
22, . Ι. 95, Ιο8. l. I. 25, 92,
22,
õnă sê, Vol. II. I r4. optivikan, Vol. I. I92 m, 5. oro, Vol. II. 253. ortu, Vol. II. 252. osasa, Vol. I. I8o. osazai, Vol. I. 51 m. Io, ot, Wol. I. I. 17, I (8. ota, Vol. I. Io7 m. 2. ota-mana-vun, Wol. I. 94. otta, Vol. I. 259. otu, Vol. I. 259. õvițiya, Vol. III. 23I. 0vne, Vol. I. 41, 47; ozvum, 43, 47, 48, 247. Vol. II. 226, 269 ovunța, Vol. II. I Io. ovunudu, Vol. II. I 4. oya, Vol. I. I 66.
Adi, Vol. I. 49, 56, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io6, 247. Vol. III. 2 I 3, 2 I4, 2 I8 ne. I 2, 25 II, 234, 272. éä, Vol. II. 23, 233 m. I. Aმწ, Vol. I. 6ვ, 247. pabalayan, Vol. I. 205. Wol.
III. 33 m. 4. pabasu, Vol. II. I45, I47, pā-bat, Vol. II. I99. pabbājientā, Vol. II. 272. phabbājetha, Vol. II. 272. paóbaijañi, Vol. III. 272. pabanda, Vol. II. 2 I 3. pabaňda, Vol. II. 25 m. I2,
2Іб п. 4. Pabhosa, Vol. I. 13. pabla, Vol. I. 22. faca-sahasi, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2II. Aacayata, Vol. I. 72. pacchābhatta, Vol. II. 28o
72. 3. paceni, Vol. I. 72 ; °ni
2. Pacina-Tissa-pabbata, Vol.I.
217. pacittiyā, Vol. II. 278 m. 4. Adida, Vol. I. 209, 22 I. fada, faciālā, padālāyikā, Vol. I. 3, 7 n. 2, 9 p. 4. Vol. II, 268. padai, Vol. II, 253. Padaiviju, Vol. I. 189 m. 5. paglaiyāl, Vol. II, 253. padafiza, Vol. I. I71 m, 2. Addakun, Vol. I. 223 ; pidakumu, I3III. Vol. II. п4o, 286, 288 п. 7. pädakuņu-koța, Vol. II. I 26,
I 32, Iვ6. fädäkunu-koțä, Vol. II. I 44,
I47. padalasä, Vol. II. 24. fadalas-dā, Vol. II. 2 I3, 2 I 4. pādaniu, Vol. III. 2 I 8 m. I 2. padam, Vol. II. I 62 m. 3,
224。 fada-malika (-malaka), Vol.
I. 224 ۶. 4 . padāni, Vol. II. I4 m. 2,
I45, I47. Padariā, Paçēria, Vol. I. 62. pãdassa, Vol. II. 2 Io. Padavedu, Vol. I. 189 m. 5. Padaviya, Vol. I. 3o, 36 m., 37 п. 7, 77 п. 2, пбг п. 7, 9 III, 2oo." Vol. II. I 42 m. 4. Padayojanā, Vol. III. 276
s
22. 4. paqddadaiukal, Vol. II. 253. paddalä, Vol. II, 34, 37. paqadūn, Vol. II. 253. pade, Vol. I. I92.
padhan-gherehi, Vol. II. 272.
3O9
Padī, Vol. III. 40, 42, 44
I47.
Addika, Wol. I 209. Aadimi, Vol. I. 55 m, 5.
Padi-nagara, Vol. I. 202, 206
7z。4。 Padi-ratha, Wol. I. 202. Padi-vapi, Vol. I. 202. Padonnaru, Vol. II. 2oII, 2o2, 2о4, 2об п. 3—4, 249 п. 3. Vol. II. 234 n. Io. 参 Addu, Vol. I. 54 n. 4. Addum, Vol. I. I6o. faha, Vol. I. 2 Io. päihä, Vol. II. I 99.
oaha (Aaha-karanu; -kala),
Vol. I. 48, 49. pahdi, Vol. I, 95, IOI m. I, 22 I, 222; paha-hi, 48. paha-kotä, Vol. II. III. fahal, Wol. I. 47,
22。夏2。 bahasa, Vol. II. 272. pahala-bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. Pahalakälägam, Vol. II. 9. fahalavan-ud, Vol. I. 41, 4 pahan, Vol. I. I I7, 223.. Vo
II. 23, 24 m. 4. Adihdin, Vol. I. 22 I. pahaņa (pl. haha), Vol. 33, 36 n., 197, I98, 20o 3-4 Vol. II. 26. Pahana-vil, Vol. I. 93, IO4. Pahan-gama, Vol. I. 3339. pähärä, Vol. II. 4 I, 47. Aaharanavi, Vol. I, 74. paharavä, Voi. I. 74. aharazaya, Vol. I. 69,74, panja-vä, Vol. II. I Io. pahayä, Vol. I. 25; pahay 22 II, 234. Vol. II. 2 I; 2I6 n. 5 ; pahayaui Vol. I. 9I, 98 n. 6; paha yama, 22I ; Aba/hayay, 25, 26 m. 5, 46, Fo na. 21. pdhaivia, Vol. I. 22 I, 234.
Vol. II. 2 I3. pdhi, Vol. I. 223. pahura, Vol. II. 25 m. I 2. Aaiyan, Vol. I. 224 pe. 4. fak, Vol. I. 25, 33, 91, 95, II 7, I87, 223, 235, 243, 246. Vol. II. 4, I2, 23Ɔ,
5;
233. paka, Vol. I. 255, 258. pakaiya, Vol. II. 253 m2. 2. pakaiyan, Vol. II. 253. - pakak, Vol. I. I I 7, I 18, II 9 m. 9, I 2o n. 5, 13 I. Vol. II. І4о, І44, І47, 28б. pakati, Vol. III. 28 I m. 3. pikin, Wol. I. I 18, I2O. m. 5. paka, Vol. II. III:3, 23o. paksaplāta, Vol. II. I 72, 225,
226. paksapãta-koțä, Vol. II. III. paksavä, Vol. II. I 62. päl, Vol. II. 27 I. Pala, Vol. I. 2 I, II 43 m. 6. pala, Vol. I. 33, I I8, 196, 198 m. I 2, 2o5, 258; palarule, 93, 198 m. I2. pali, Vol. I. 94. paid, Vol. I. 237. päläpasä, Vol. II. 23. pala, Vol. I. 46, I86, 222. Aaaai, Vol. I. 242, 247, 249
*多。锣。 padi, Vol. I. 186. pala, Vol. i. 186. fila, Wol. I. 55 m, 3, 172 m. 3, I 75 m. 4. Vol. II.
II6, III, 23.I.

Page 415

) EX
пб.
. 93. I. 7 at. 3, 17o . 8. Vol. III.
199 κε, Ιο. l. I. 249 nt, 3.
ΆA I. Ο l. II. I 62.
252. II. 253, 255
ol. II. 252. II. 268. I. 247. II. 2ο8 π., Ι.
II. I95. Ι. 46.
22. I. 33, 35 ft. 9.
252. II. I Io, I 62. ήλια - γαλα-υί
II. I Io.
24. سمي 97, 2б9, 27г. Vol. II. 269
... O Vol. II. II, 2,
'ol. II. I74. ol. II, I24. , 1. 96.
I. Iбо, п6п o5, 2O6 ነz• 5. 37,42; ohära, I69, 17 I, I72;
7
7. II. 233. l. II. 2, 28.
II. 268. han, Vol. I. 79,
Vol. I. 178. 24I.
ahul, see also Bahu, hu I. Wol. II. 25 п. 4, 2об, 2, 2O8, 2-4o, 5O, 256, 258, 2, 275, 284. u-raffio, Wol.
rindassa, Wol. Vol. II. I 5r, .I. 25, 46, so
l. II. I 23 m. 2, 29, Ι 6ο σε 5,
nu,Vol. I. I nu. 2,
24, 25, 55, 77, 2ο2, 2 16, ፥25 የ፡• 9, 248
hu I, Vol. II. I Io, I I5, II6 I4 I, I42 ft. I, 48, I 49 it. I, 55, 162, I67, 94, 239; 257,
hu (Kalińga), I3O, I32.
ndu, Vol. I.8o. indya, Vol. I.
7. 2, Vol. II. I 55. ol. I. 206 s. 3.
pārdäkumu, Vol. I. 22; II, 235.
Vol. II. 2 I 3. Aara-lovi, Vol. I. 134. Vol.
II. I I 2. paramu, Vol. II. 226. parama-mitra-viū, Vol. II.
22 R. para-maudalaya, Vol. I. 18o, 18 I m. 5. Vol. II. I II. parámasati, Vol. II. 272. pāramī, Vol. II. 273 m. I. Abāra nā, Vol. I. 26 m. I.
Vol. II. 273 n. I. Param-padaikalilar, Vol.
25I re. 6. paramparáinuyāta, Vol. II.
268 π. 6. paramuparāvata, Vol. II. I 32. paramuparāvemu, Vol. II. 286. Aarampari-yita, Vol. I. 18o,
Vol. III. 224. farampariyen, Vol. I. I3o.
Vol. II. I 62. paraphe, Vol. II. a Io. parapurața, Vol. II. Io9,
2I3. Aarapuren, Vol.I. 25, 26 n. Io, 27,46, 91,93, I I7, I 22 п. 2, 130, 186, 221, 22.4 n. 4, 234, 237, 246, 248 κ. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, 47, Io9, II 5 n. 7, 129, 195, I 96 it. I, 2I 2, 286; aurelhi, Vol. I.
8o. Vol. llI. Io9, 224. parapuru, Vol. I. I3o. Wul. II. I Io, I 26, I 32, I 36, I72. paravä, Vol. II. 227 n. 7. paravä-zvana, Vol. II. 225.
Pārbbatī, Vol. III. Io9, I 72. Pareta, Vol. I. 18, 20. faribhoga, Vol. I. 8 n. 1. Aaribuyanaka, Vol. I. 72,
2 Ι Ι. paridi, Vol. III. I I I. paridden, Vol. I. 18o. Vol. II. 97, I I I, I 32, I 5 I, I 55, I99, 226, 269, 27o. Paridevu-nama-vatta, Vol. I.
I96. I98. Aartisanita, Vol. I. 38. parigraha, Vol. II. 225 n. 5. parihara, Vol. I. 16I n, 8,
2ο6 κι, 5. pariharaya, Vol. II. 27o. Aarikkhairo, Vol. I. 239 n. 9.
Vol. II. 28I n. 3. . parikā-koțä, Vol. II. I 6I. parimuita, Vol. II. 269. Paritta, Vol. I. 43, 55, Ioo. Vol. III. 278, 278 m. 9, 28ර. parityāga, Vol. II. I 73. Aarivahana, Vol. I. 3, 9. parivāra, Vol. II. 226, 253,
255, 268, 287. Asarivāra kontam,
25I, 253. parivāram, Vol. II. 253. Parivarameykapparkal, Vol.
II. 25 I n. 6. parivārayangen, Vol. II. I 7 I. Parivataka, Vol. I. 62. Aarivana, Vol. I. 164, 165, 2o6, 2 I 4. Vol. II. I4, 4o; see also firivena. Aariyayen, Vol.I.92, 97,235.
Parken (H.), Vol. I. 2oo. parmukha, Vol. I. 17. parfuren, Vol. II. 233. arrah, Vol. I. Io n. 7. pärum, Vol. II. 268, 273
III.
Vol. II.
2. I.
farumaka, Vol. I. I7, 19, 20, 20 κ. Ι., I4I, I43, 144, I45, I 46, 153. vn Parumaka Tisa, Vol. I. 43. Parumaka Tissa, Vol. I. 143. Parumaka Utiya, Vol. I. 143. parau mtaya, Vol. I. 26 nu. I. parzaif, Vol. I. 22 I. Pārvatī, Vol. II. Io9 m. 3,
II5, 284. Parvati-mahadevi,Vol.I. 124.
Vol. II. 22o. Pārvvatī, Vol. II. 288. pavyaika, Vol. II. 273 m. 2,
277 ft. 4, paryyamiuka, Vol. II. 268. paryyamula, Vol. II. 252. Aas, Vol. I. 47, 94, 95, 118, 13o, I 31, 168, 17o 17, 9, п74, 2o4, 2об т. 8, 2o7 n. 3, 22 I, 25 m. 6. Vol. II. 33 77., 6, გ6, 37, გ8, I 26, І32, I 36, 172, 2о8 п. І, 214, 2 I7, 286, 287; fas-hi, Vol. I. I. I7, 118; pas-vanu, I 18. päs, Vol. II. 234 m. I. pasa, Vol. I. 29 nu., 35 m. 6, 47 , 49 , 52 ?z , 19, 9 Ꮮ, I 86 , 2 Io, 258. Vol. II. 27 I, 272; fasci, Vol. I. 99 m. 5, 246. Vol. II. 23, 42 ; pasak, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, 94, 95, Io6 m. II ; fasäkä, 92; okina, 92, Io2 nu. 4. păsăda, Vol. I. 216, 227.
Vol. II. I 99. pa sädana, Vol. II. 288. pasagana-tain, Vol. I. 207 n. 3. fasak-&aimiya, Vol. I. 94, lo I
πι, 6 και Ιοή κι. Ι6. Aasalos, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 94.
Vol. II. 23I. pasalos-vaka, Vol. II. 23I
fi. I O. pasa-via, Vol. I. 48, 56 n. 6. fasaya, Vol. I. 57, 57 it. 3; 'ya:48, 49 ; 'yat, 49 ; 'yenz, 46, 5 I nu. 9. Vol. II. III. pasayața, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pasayehi, Vol. II. 272. pas-bat, Vol. II. 28o nu. 3. pas denā, Vol. II. 3 I, 42, 43
7. 9. pas-havuvuddelkä, Vol. II.
1 Io, I32. pas-hi, Vol. II. 47. pasili-pät, Vol. II. 27 I. Aasinatini, Vol. I. 8o. pas-ladden, Vol. II. 3 I, 47. pas-ladu, Vol. I. 168, 17o nu. 9, 174, I 99 m. 9, 2o4, 2o6 n. 8. Vol. II. 42. pas-laaduvan, Vol. II. 7, 24. pas-mã-dosin, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pas-me-tain, Vol. I. 207 n. 3. pasos, Vol. I. 91. Aas-fot, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. 4,
2οβ γι. 8. passami, Vol. II. 2 Io m. , pässe, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
п п7. pas-tuldībhārayak, Vol. II.
II. pas, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I,
225. pasvā, Vol. II. 269, 269
荐。2。 pas vā-dahas, Vol. II. 97. pas vãdahasak, Vol. II. 269. pasvādahasața, Vol. II. I 32. päis-vanne, Vol. II. 23o.
fas-zisi, Vol. I. 247.

Page 416
fat, Vol. I. 47, 48, 52 n. 7, 55 2, 4, 95, 96, 99 *. 5, 3o, 22 2. Vol. II. I Io, II, I, п2б, п3б, п55, Iбо, п72. päť, Vol. I. 49; pätať,93, Io5
fa. 3. pata, Vol. I. 94, 95, 97, Io8, Io8 m. 3, Io9, IIIo, T II, 1 I 2. Vol. II. I 32 ; piată, Vol. I. II. Aħdita, Vol. II. I II 3, 226. pātä, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pată, Vol. I. 25 93, 94, 95, 96, III, I31, 236, 247. Vol. II. I:8, III, I 26, I 29, I32, I გ6, I72, 225, 287, pața, Vol. I. 62. Vol. III.
II 4, 2I3, 226. pataha, Vol. III. I45 m. 5. patak, Vol. II. 271. pātakai, Vol. II. 253. patala, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. II.
2 I6 ft. 4. patale, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6
pa. 4. patan, Vol. II. 2 I8 m. 9,
268. -
Patanagala, Wol. I. 67, 69,
7o, 7 г. patana-gala, Vol. II. 28 m. 8. patan-kota, Vol. II. 2 I 4. patasa, Vol. II. I45 m. 5. patläsa, Vol. II. I 43, I45
72. 5. Patasē-pota, Vol. III. I 45 m. 5. fatavanava, Vol. I. 54 m. i. piațazvannat, Vol. I. 47, 54
*a. I, 2 RI m. b. fatazay, Vol. I. 94, 1 of n. 3; patavum, Io7 m. 3; päțaህiፊnz, Lo7 ነz. 3. pathamami, Vol. II. 24II, 27o,
277 κ. 5.
pati, Vol. I. 7II, 72 m. 4,
255, 256., 257, 259. patih, Vol. II. 224. Abatika, Vol. I. 257, 259. fatimá, Vol. II. 257, 258. Patimokkha, Vol. I. 99 m. 5.
Vol. II. 26o, 276 m. 5,
277 ነ፤, 8, 278 ነt. 5, 28I
fa. 5.
pati-pāça-paçu, Vol. II. 25 I.
pdtird, Vol. I. 234.
pătiret, Vol. I. 237.
patirūpe, Vol. III. 27o, 277
5. Aatisatariya, Vol. I. 69, 71; -satiriya, 255, 256, 258. pațisatharane, Vol. I. 7I. fatisavanau, Vol. I. 69, 74. Aatithite, Vol. I. I45. patitthāpieti, Vol. II. 272. patiya, Vol. II. 255, 259. patpot, Vol. II. 27 I. pātra, Vol. II. III3, I 73,
2 r 2 fatta, Vol. II. 54 n. 4, Io5
7z。2。 faita, Vol. I.47, 54 n.4, 93,
Io5 p. 2-5. . patta-bhatta, Vol. II. I99. pattidar, Vol. I, los, n, a. pattanamä, Vol. II. 225. pattato, Vol. II. 2o5 m. 4. Pațțhāna, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Aitti, Vol. I. 199 m. Io. pāttin, Vol. II. 34. patul, patula, Vol. I. 5I n. I. pattus, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. II. pagtun-gam, o Vol. II. I 44,
I47. pätuva, Vol. II. 62.
patviä, Vol. III. I 6T. patvannat, Vol. I. 247. Aatuanu, Vol. I. 247, 25o
2 I patviū, Vol. I. II3r. Vol. II. I Io, II, 2, I5 I, I6o, I7III, 287. påtviv, Vol. I. 47. paugadhãiiga, Vol. III. 269
n. 7. pausatkāňga, Vol. III. 269. pav. Vol. I. 22 T. pava, Vol. I. 257. Aaza, Vol. I. I. 18, 255. Vol.
II. 269. pārvan, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II.
II 4. pã-vända, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. I 2. pavara, Vol. II. 22 I. Aazaraeau. Vol. I. 25. päivärū, Vol. II. 27 I. Aazaru, Vol. I. 9, Io
ነt. 8. pavarunu, Vol. II. 27I. Advaisi, Vol. I. I86. pavat, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
Ι Ιο, Ι95, 225. päivätä, Vol. II. II, 4. pavatinaud, Vol. I. 35 m.5. pavatit, Vol. II. 273. Aavat-karava, Vol. I. I31,
I32. - pavat-koțä, Vol. II. I 32, I 55. päiväitmak, Vol. II. 273. Aavatna, Vol. I. 131, 18o, 235. Vol. II. 48, 97, I 32, I5 I, I55, I95, Igg, I99 п. 2, 269, 287 pavatnā-së, Vol. II. II3 pavatnē, Vol. II. III. pavatnělyä, Vol. II. II3. pavatuk-sudu, Vol. II. 273. flavatvā, Vol. II. III, I, I2, II, 3, I 26, I 32, I 36, I 72, I73, 174. fazatziana, Vol. I. 33; 'nau,
33; navā, 35 m. 5. pavatvannata-da, Vol. II.
I74. pävätviylä, Vol. II. 27o. fävätvi, Vol. I. 33, 35 n. 5,
235. pavativuva, Vol. II. I 55. pavèņi, Vol. II. I 9 n. 3. pāvi, Vol. II. 253. fdividdan, Vol. I. 190 m, 6. päividi, Vol. III. 27I. päiviji, Vol. II. 272. pävijiyan, Vol. II, 27I. pavisitumii, Vol. III. 28I n. 3. pavitithena, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. Aaviye, Vol. I. I87. paviyehi, Vol. I. I87. favorana, Vol. I. 235, 236. flavu, Vol. I. 47, 67, 95, Io3 m. 3, I 86, I88 ; pavuyelhi,
93. pavur, Wol. I. 22 I. pavuru, Vol. II. II3 Aay, Vol. I. 234, 237, 24 o
72. S. ρανα, Vol. Ι. 36 κ. 7, 47, Io8, Io9, IIo, I I I, II 2, ,غ/23O, 234, 237 ۶e. 7; "ya 33, 94, 95, 96, 97. paiyä, Vol. II. III 4. Payagaya, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. päyakin, Vol. II. 167 m. 3. payal, Vol. II. I 37. payala, Vol. I. 48, 49, 55, 55 22., 2-3, 57, 92., 96, IO3, I o, I 72 ν. 3, I74, Ι75.
Vol. II. 34, 37, 38, 23 r.
I ND
payalat, Vol. I pe-div, Vol. I.
47. pediva, Vol. II fegiva, Vol. III Pegu, Vol. III. Pialaka, Vol. pekadin, Vol. I pel, Vol. I. 22:
pelhi, 222. pedahara, Vol. pedayd, Vol. I. pelen, Vol. I. 2 pel-hadāla, Vo pera, Vol. II. :
2I4. perdi, Vol. I. I;
II. IIIIo, I 2"
п72, 27І. Aerihir, Vol. 1 perahara, Vol. peräihära, Vol. foerahära, Vol.
peraharin, Wol
Perakumbā, Vo Peräläkkan, Vc 44, 47, 48. peraanavã, Vc peralā; flota, Vo perali, Vol. I. i fera-pavat, Wol feraria, Vol. I. perava, Vol. I. peravä, Vol. II Aeraviya, Vol. pere, Vol. I. 33, 49, 53 pt. I5, 9 II 8, I 68, I6, 8, 205, 235, 247. Wol. I. pereläkkan, Vo 2 و4 2 وC3 2 و4 I pereli-karu, Vo peredivar, Wol.) perenāsțiyam,
22. I. peremtātțiya, Vo Abere-mdittiyam, V
I89 pt. 5, 249 I, 4, 5, 7, 8 ne. 2, 47, 48. pere-nattu, Vol. 249, n. I; nt. 2o7; °nātu, Aere-nattu, Vol. Perera, Vol. II. pereț, Vol. II. i Aeretai, Vol. I. : Aerezidi, Vol. I. pereväliya, Vol
Io9. Aerevaru, Vol. pergula, Vol. II] perhär, Vol. II, Perimiyankulam Periyakadu Vih
7. Periyankulama,
f. II. perum, Vol. II. 273 m. II. Perumaiyan-kul : .2? ס7 I ,66 Vol. II. 28 m. göeruntamam, W Peruntanattu,' \
A II. pet, Vol. I. I97, peta, Vol. I. Io Aeti, Vol. I. 2.
225。 Aevet, Vol. I. 23
øhala, Vol. III. 1

EX
37. o5. Vol. II.
4.
8.
이5. І. бо п. І.
227 m. II. ; pelat, 22I ;
I, 274 ft. 7. 223.
82.
. I. 48. II, II 2, J99,
o, I32. Vol. I 32, გ6,
Ι. 8, I3, I8. II. I 73. II. 48, 2I4. II. 23o.
II. Io9. L.II. 286, a88. 1. II. I, 4, 5,
1. І. по4 п. 3. L. III. I I7 m. II. o4 72.3. . II. I 55. IO4. Pe. I 258.
. 27.I. I. 99 nt, 5.
ვ6 74., 47., 48, و17 1 و97 ,93 و I 9 nt. 2, I99 2. 236, 243, 246, I. I8.
i. III. 7, 8, I 3,
5, 39, 42, 43. l. I. IoA n. 3.
.3 .۶۶ o4 1 و 93.] Wol. I. 249
1. II. ვ7, გ8.
ol.I. 53 m. 15, m. I. Vol. II. ', 3Ꮖ , 33, 38
I. 187, 189, ittuz'ari, 2o5,
97, IS9. II. I9. 2.б.
3. 3. 9.
. I. 95, IO8,
I. 92. . 239.
3. l, Vol. I. 66. aira, Wol. I.
vol. I. 66
54 it. I, 255,
im, Vol. I. , 209, 252. 8
l. II. 251. 'ol. II. 25I
199 n. IO,
ነZ. I 3. 4. Vol. II.
7. 73, 27.8 s. 1.
phalajāti, Vol. III. I 74. phala-sě, Vol. III. II3. Phussadeva, Vol. I. 2 Ion, 5. pią, Vol. I. 2o4. Vol. III. I 2, 32 n. 3; fida, Vol. I.
39 7.5. Aidi, Vol. II. 99. pidū, Vol. III. I Io, II6 m. 2. Aidu, Vol. II. 2I4. pihita, Vol. I. 22 I. Aihitamava, Vol. I. 206 m. I.
Vol. II. I3 m. 5. pihiti, Vol. I. 33, 35 m. 8, 2o4, 2o6 m. II. Vol. II. I 2, 3 2. 5, 30, 3; II, 2, II.3, II4, I4I n. 6, I95, 2о4, 2І3, 2І4, 228 п. 2. Pihiti-rata, Vol. I. 18 m, 3, 2o6 m. I. Vol. II. 2o8. Aihitu, Vol. I. 7 I. pihituvā, Vol. II. I 95. aihituvana, Vol. I.136. Affini-vat, Vol. I. 93. pili, Vol. I. 33, 37 m. I. pili, Vol. I. 97. Aidi-bad, Vol. I. 92, 93, 97.
Vol. II. 97. pilibada, Vol. III. 272. pili-bid (-bimb), Vol. I. 22,
222, 223, 226 m. 5. pilima, Vol. I. 48, 92, 96, Ιο3 σε 5, I 32, 23ο, 234. Vol. II. III, I 95, 27 I ; Aidima-ge, Vol. I. 55 m. 5, 93, 96,97, 1532, 5, 176, I82, 236; filme, 22 I, 222. pilinnagē, Vol. II. I 25, I 28. pilimagelhi, Vol. II. I9 m. 4. Ailimini-muva, Vol. I. 34 Ž2. I | . ܢ pisipan, Vol. I. 23. Vol. II.
I 73 pt. 7. Aidifasinu, Vol. I. 236, 239 n. I ; filipas it, 236, 239 22. . βείί ανακα, Vol. Ι. 54 π. I 2. pilisat, Vol. I. 22, 227. Ailisat, Vol. I, 227 n. 7. aidivarat, Vol. I. 95. Aididyinu, pilizdyit, Wol I.
239 at. I. pilizdiva, Vol. I. 23, 24o
4. pilizela-nen, Wol. I. 25. pilivelase, Vol. II. 2 I 3. pitivesa-sęy. Vol. I. 9 ; pili
-234 و 1 2 2 وعكس 06ة pi;ivelin, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Vol. II. Io9, I6o, I7I. pilivet, Vol. II. 97. - filiyat, Vol. I. 94, 95. Aidiyelhi, Vol. I. 22 I. Ailiyun, Vol. I. 65. pillaikal, Vol. II. 253. Pillaikal-tanam, Wol,
25 I, 25 R. Piļļäiyār, Vol. I. I 9 I m. II.. pilu, Vol. III. III. pilunhā, Vol. II. I Io. pin, Vol. I. 131, 186, 187 m. 5, 222. Vol. II. III, II 9
II.
72. I. pind, Vol. I. 223. pinavā, Vol. III. III. Aid, Vol. I. 49, 57 pe. 3,
236. Vol. II. 32 m. 3. fida, Vol. I. 38, 39 m. 5; Vol. III. 32 m. 3 ; ožqă, Vol. I, 236; 'idin, *၇ 22. 9I, 2 ვ6. Piņdapātika, Vol. III. 262. pin-gama, Vol. II. I99.
pingo, Vol. I. loon, 4.
3 Ιτ
pinin-upan, Vol.II. IIIIo, I6o,
п72. finis, Vol. I. 55 m, 13.
pinisa, Vol. I. 33 n, 16; "sa, I86. Vol. II. I 33, 27o, 278 m. 5, 288. pinnis-zidi, Vol. I. 56 n. 3. pin-pāra, Vol. II. 44. pinü, Vol. II. IIIIo. prirena, Vol. I. 22 II, 235. piirenä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Airennaima, Vol. I. 65 m, 3. piri, Vol. I. 186. piirilbo, Vol. II. I 2. firibo-&ala, Vol. I. 49. piriboy, Vol. I. 234. Airiha, Vol. I. 33, 35 m, 9. piirihanu (ozytu), Vol. I. 33,
36 m. I3. firiheli, Vol. I. 91, 187, 190
m. 6. Vol. II. 27o. pirihelanava, Vol. I. 19o n. 6.
piirihelijyä, Vol. II. 27o. piiriheliya, Vol. II. 27o m. 5. Airihelina, Vol. I. 190 n. 6. piirihemin, Vol. II. 268 n. 5. piirihuņa-da, Vol. II. II, 3. piirihuņu-së, Vol. III. IIIIo. piirikapā, Vol. I. 9 I, II 7. pirikipi, Vol. I.49. piirikarak, Vol. II. 272. piiriksā, Vol. II. 272, 273. firinivi, Vol. I. 75 m. 4. piirinivī, Vol. II. 268, 274
ነz• 7. piiriseyin, Vol. II. 27o. pirisud, Wol. I. 223. piirisudu, Vol. II. 27o, 277
a. 2. pirit, Vol. I.48, 9I. piritdis, Vol. I. 186. piritația, Vol. II. 27I. Pirit-pota, Vol. I. 43, oo
72. I. Piritti-rad Kasbā, Vol. II. 4 I
43. 432. 2. Piritti-radun, Vol. III. 42. Piritti-radun-dā-vasä, Vol. III.
8 ነ፥. 4. pirīvahā, Vol. II. 27r. pirizvu hanu, Vol. I. 3 m. 5, 94, Ιο8 π. I , κατά, 92, ΙοI κ. , "κκα, 37 κ. 5. Airivar, Vol. I. 22I. Airivard, Wol. I. I31. Wol. III. III, II, 2, I 26, I 33, I36, 14, 145, I47, 5, I 54, I 55., 287. piirivarin, Vol. II. I 29. pirituata, Vol. I. Ioan. Io. piirivatu, Vol. II. 39, 43. Pirivatu-bim, Vol. II. Ioo. Pirivatu-bimä, Vol. II. 42. Pirivatuguņa Mahalä, Vol.
II. 43 m. 6. piiriven, Vol. I. 49, 24, 22; II, 222, 234. Vol. II. 238; ovena, Vol. I. I 64, I 75 ; °vega, 42; ocenat. I68. I 74, 2o4. Vol. II. I 3 ; vend, Vol. I. 49, 204; “z/en/hả, 47. piiriveņä, Vol. II. I99. piriven-tain, Vol. I. 207 n., 3. piiri:yemin, Vol. II. 268. piral, Vol. I. 92, Io2 m. Io. piirutivi, Vol. II. 43 m. 2. piruva, Vol. III. i 27o,
22. . Airuvata, Vol. I. Io2 ft. Io. / pisdi, Vol. I. 95. pisamburu, Vol. II. II 7
7é. I 1.

Page 417
3I2
pisaðhburu, Vol. II. I 45 m. I,
268, 288. pisana, Vol. I. 95. Pischel (R.), Vol. I. 16, 17, 58 *. 3-5, б4 п. 3, 21 оп. 3. pise, Vol. II. 214 n. 3. pitaka, Vol. II. 276. fita, Vol. I. 18, б9, '73;
Аifи. 73. pita, Vol. II. Io. pitä, Vol. III. 225. Pitalkhöra, Vol. I. 16. pitali, Vol. II. 19 n. 6. pitas samah, Vol. I. 95, Io8
22 O. рійXVы. I. 205, 236. Vol. II. 8, 3 I, 27 I ; pițatä, Vol. I. 131, I34, I6o, 205. Vol. II. I 73. pitatata, Vol. II. 27r. pitatavilyä, Vol. II. 27 I. pit-hi, Vol. I. 223. piti-bim, Vol. I. 35 m. To, I96, 197, 198 n. 9; -bimhi,
97. Aitiha, Vol. I. 233. pitiyem, Vol. II. 233. pitthī, Vol. II, 23 I. Aitu, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. piya, Vol. II. I 6 I, 27o. Aiya, Vol. I. 48, 55 p. 4, 221.
Vol. II. 7. piya-div, Vol.I. 169, 171 n. 2; -diva, 1 74. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 72. 7. Piyagal-pirivena, Vol. I. 53
2.
pirativ, Vol. II. 2I4, 2 I8
22. 4.
fiya giva, Vol. I. 97, II
雳多,2
piyažaru, Vol. I. 227 m. II. Aiyamili, Vol. I. 2 I3, 224
n. 4, 230, 234, 237 n. 6. piyānan-váhanse, Vol. III
If 2. Piyan-gal, Vol. I. 53, 95, Io8
m. I 2 ; galhi, 47. Piyan-gala, Vol. II. 27, 28
n, 8, 30, 31. Piyan-galä, Vol. II. 3 I, 32,
33. piyařigiva, Vol. II. I 2, 24,
33 r. 7, 37, 42. piyan-se, Vol. II. I 72. piyavi, Vol. II. 272. aivedi, Vol. I. 33.
piyevin, Vol. II. 27I. piyodunu, Vol. I. 222. Aiyo-vi, Vol. I. I 18. piyo-vadairannan, Vol.I. 168,
I 74. Vol. II. 47. piyo-vadāram uvan, Vol. II.
7, 24, 25 2.9, 37. pivo-vafairanuvan,Vol.I. 205,
2o7 г. I. piyum, Vol. III. I Io. Piyummala, Vol. I. 27 n. 2, 32 κε. Ι, 36 η Io, 56 κ. 8, I o5 m. 9, il II me. I 2, III2 ጓt.8, I7 I ነt. 4–5, I88 ነz, 7, Vol. II. I99 m. I, 277 m. 4. Aỡ, Vol. I. I75 22. I.
Podonavulu, Vol. I. 46, 5I. A0-ge, Vol. I. 22 I.
poho, pohoyã, Vol. I. 25, 93, I59, I72, I74, 175 m2. I. Vol. II. 195, I96 m. Io, 27 Ι. pohonā, Vol. II. 27I. pohosat, Vol. II. 225.
Pokkantigāme, Vol. II. 249
72. I. pokuza, Vol. I. 93. Aokitna, Vol. I. Vol. II. I 43. AokzzzzaA, Vol. I. Iვ6. poläňgaku, Vol. II. I Io. follo, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 27, 32, 4 I, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 32 7г. I, I I 5 п. 7, 2 І3. poloňgā, Vol. II. I I 6. follomavayon, Vol. I. 27 n.,
248 ነ፤, 7. Polonnaruva, Vol. I. 27, 122, І23, I 24 п. І, 12б, 164, Ι65, I 77 κ. 5, I 78, I8I κ. 5, 2o6 n. 4. Vol. II. 2 I, 26, 28, 98 m. I, Ioo, o3, 23, I 24, 25, 128 it. I, I3o, І34, 137 п. 1, I43, І46, I 5 Ι, Ι 53, I63, I65, 16ό, Ι67, 2οο, 2ο I, 2O4, 2ος п. І, 2cб, 2о7, 2 І2, 2 І7 ,239 ,238 و235 ,2 22 ,2 .72 242, 246 n. 5, 249, 25o, 2 56, 258, 2 59, 262. Poļonnaruvē, Vol. II. I35
m2. II, I 48. follow, Vol. I. 4 I, 46, 50 m. 3. poloyon, Vol. II. 4, 47,
286. fooyohon, folloyon, Vol. I. 27 m., I 3o; yona, III 7. Vol. III. 233 ; yõna, Vol. I. 246, 248 п. 7. pora, Vol. I. 16o nu. 3, I6I
Ι63, I 76.
22.5. porāna, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. Poroden-pokuna, Vol. I. 93,
IO4. forondi, Vol. I. 97. porovinam, Vol. I. 99 m.5. posathăiuga, Vol. II. 269 m. 7. posita, Vol.II. 269. Poson, Vol. I. 75 m. 4, 198, 2o5, 2 I 4, 229; Posonä, I96, 2o4, 223. Vol. II. I7, 18, п95. Posonavulla, Vol. I. I 64, II, 68,
169, 17o, I 7 Ι. Aot, Vol. I. 206 n. 8. Vol.
II. 27o. Aota,Vol. I.43, Io6 m. 18. Vol. II 98, I 45 m. 5; pot-hi, Vol. I. 94. posa, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. potā, Vol. I. 96, III m. Io. Pot-gul-vehera, Vol. II. 238,
239. pozy, poovu, Vol. I. 56 n. I 2. pova, Vol. I. 56 n. 12. pova, Vol. I. I75 m. 1. prabhā, Vol. II. I 62. prabhazya, Vol. II. 26o. pradakiņā, Vol. II. 288
n. 7. pradhānī, Vol. III. 225. pradipa, Vol. II. 259 m. 3. pradīpikā, Vol. II. II8 m. 5. prāha, Vol. III. 25 I m. I. prajñā, Vol. I. 8o. Vol. II.
269, 274 m. 5. pórājñiayen, Vol. II. I 6I. prakāra, Vol. II. I4 II,
I47, 287. Prakataditya, Vol. I. 2. Prākrama-Bāhu, Vol. II. I 6o. pralaya, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol.
II. 225, 286. pralaya-kotä, Vol. II. Io9. pramāda, Vol. III. 27o. pramāņayāmi, Vol. II. I 52
45
Aohot, Vol. I. 247.
. .
ΙΝ
praimodya, V Aramukka, V 274 η 7. pranditif dit-dia prainin, Vol. prānānta, Vo I36, I 44, I Ariffa, Vol. Arāsālava, V. Prásádaya, V prasamaya-ko prasiddha, Vo
I73. prasiddha-va, prastha, Vol. prasata, Vol. görasii/a-zvüa, V prathana, Vc Aratimala-ra
I3. paratimala-vi
I55. pratimalaya
II 2, I 29. fratimallayar
Ι 45, I 48, 2 pirātimoksāadiy
22. 5. göyʼati-gbaéşa, V pratipālana, pratyaksa, Vc pratyanta-vais praviha, Wol
22. 5. pravritta, Vol Prayaga, Vol. Pridham, Vol pirīti, Vol. III. Priti-danaka
II. 165, 168 göriti-ghoydi, V Aritia, Vol. I Arstha, Vol. I frthika, Vol Artanddžipäy Artandipateh, prsandpati, V Pubbäräma, V
κ. I5. fubudu-koti, puda, Vol. I. Vol. II. 21; pudi, Vol. I Vol. II. II, pudamin, Vo Audanu, Vol. fatalanau-āota, pullivek, Wol Puggalaprajñ 274 m. 7. puggaliléa va Augul, Vol. I 22.9, 92, 2. puhun, Vol. Auhužgā, V
22. 3. Auhunu, Wol Aufa, Vol. I. pufi, Vol. I. pifa, Vol. I.
I I2, I73. Aéiyjai-Äkara, V Abüiydi-Äkogäi, Vo pajanemi, V Püjävaliya, V 53 m2. II, 59 75 pt. 4, 155, 156, 3, 2I4. W 32 ft. Io, I Ι67 κ. 3, 2O8. pijãwata, V.

DEX
, II. 269. . II. 2б9, 27о,
Vol. III. I 6 I. I. I42.
II. I 26, I 32, 7, 155, 286. . 268. . II. 98. t. II. 239. i, Vol. III. I 29. . II. I 44, I 47,
Vol. I. 65 m. 3.
... 6
І. 269. Jol. II, 224. . II. 252. ayan, Vol. I.
Vol. II. I 5 I,
-hau, Vol. II.
, Vol. III. I 4 II, 37.
a, Vol. II. 27o
ol. II. I I 4, I72. Vol. II. 237.
l. II. I II, I 73. i, Vol. II. I I I. . II. 79, 288
II. 2б9. I. 225 nt. 4. I. 75 m. I. 174, 269. nandapa, Wol. 3, I74, 284. ol. II. I74. I. I74. I. 23. , II. 23I. z, Vol. II. 224. Vol. II. 226. ol. II. 22 I.
ol. I. I83, 185
Vol. II. I 1o.
I 32 , 22 1 , 223.
2I4. 4I, 5 I no. 8. ), 1 б2, 173. . II. 272. II. I 97 m. II. Vol. II. I95.
I. Iვნ. apti, Vol. III.
hu, Woll. I. I 47. 54 و 4 ۶۶۰ 53 و 47 5, 238.
. 223, 1. Ι. 96, I το
s
II. 27I. 9, 235.
7. I35. Vol. II.
l. II. II 2.
Ι., I. 46.
l. І. 2б т.8,42, бе, бп, б8 п. 3, 27 m. I, 143, 78 п. І, 2о7 п. ol. III. 28 mz. I, , I5 a. 3, 135, 20, 202 ft. I,
, II. II2.
fufay, Vol. I. 41, 46, 51 m.8,
77η 2. pukkārai, Vol. II. 253. puukku, Vol. II. 252. fhukun, Vol. III. 253. pólukuvām, Vol. II. 253 m. 2. Pulanari, Vol. II. 246, 252.
254. Pulasti, Vol. ÎI. 252, 253. Pulasti-pura, Vol. II. 1 I I, I I9, 16o, ió3, 172, 174, 246 п. 5. Pulatthi, Vol. I. 155, 206
n. 4. Vol. II. 248. Pulittöl-udaiyon, Vol. I. 176
22. I. Puliyan, Vol.I. 176 n. I. Puliyan-kulam, Vol. I. I7o n. 3, 176, I 82. Vol. II. 44,45,239... Pullayem, Vol. I. I54, 16o,
Ι6 . pulli, Vol. II. 245. Pulumayi, Vol. I. 13, I4, 58,
67η, Ι. Puluidavulu, Vol. I. 46, 51. pun, Vol. I. 91. Vol. II.
230, 233. puna, Vol. II. 24 I. pūjā, Vol. I. 96, III.
II. I9, I 9 m. 4. punah, Vol. II. 25 I m. I. punar, Vol. II. 16o. puigul-tain, Vol. I. 207 n., 3. pun-mas-hi, Vol. II. 234 n. 7. punnamāyanii, Vol. II. 2 Io. puñiño, Vol. II. 2 I, 1 I 9 m. I. pun-sanda, Vol. II. 225. punya, Vol. II. I I9 n. I. punyardhi, Vol II. 268. punya-grāvua, Vol. II. I 99. póūpajāti, Vol. II. I 74. pur, Vol. I. I96. Aura, Vol. I.38, 75 n. 4, I59, Ι74, 18ο, 2ο 4, 223 Vol. III. 4, I2, I7, 23, 36, III, I40, 195, I96 n. Io, 225,
Vol.
23 II. puri, Vol. I. 36 n. 7, I31, 181 n. 8, I86. Vol. III. III, I55, 268, 287. puramu, Vol. II. 252. pura-mas-hi, Vol. II. 23,
213 т. 6. póliuramin, Vol. II, IIo, 2 I3. purama, Vol. II. 97. pura-satavak, Vol. II. 2 I 3. purassara, Vol. II. 269, 274
7t, 5. purai-tana, Vol. I. I36. purattu, Vol. II, 252. puravā, Vol. II. 27o. furay, Vol. I. 46, 52 n. 4. purayehi, Vol. II. III, I 6o,
I72, I74, 287. purayonan, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. pürbba, Vol. II. I 45. purbbaňgama-zvä, Vol. II. 97. pūrbba-rājayan, Vol. II. I 47. pure, Vol. II 252. Purimala-maha-pel, Vol. I.
222, 228. purnimānta, Vol. II. 23I. pūrinna, Vol. II. 236 m. Io. pürtti, Vol. II. 236. purumaka, Vol. I 15o, 152,
53. purumuka, purumuvan, Vol. I. 26 m. I ; purumunuvo, 47, 52 π., Ιο. pūrva, Vol. II. I 45 m. 2.
, 1፩ärzldhagawza-ጋ∂, 97 ”. 3.
øūrvva, Vol. III. I4o, 269.
pūrvavideha, Vol. II. 273
72. 3. Pusa, Vol. I. 15o. Pusadata, Vol. I. I43 n. 7. Pušaguta, Vol. I. I45, 5o, 152; “gutaha, 145; gute, 15 I, I52; "gutena, 1.49,
f 5O. Pusarba-paha, Vol. I. aal,
227. Pussa, Vol. I. 15I. Pussa-gutta, Vol. I. I45, I49. Pusya-Gupta, Vol. I. I.3
at. 7, I5o. fut, Vol. I. Io3 n. 7, 246. Vol. II. 274 n. 7; puta, Vol. I. I5, 16, 17, 19, 20, 138, I44, I46, I5o, I52, 21 I ta. 5, 255, 256; taha, I 48 ; ’’te, I 7, 2o, 62; ot-hu, 22 I ; tak- huu, 222 ; oti, 22, 67, 69, 73, 2 Io, 2 II. putauvan-vahansē, Vol. II.
II.3. pütar, Vol. II. 253. Attikana, Vol. I. 59, 61, 62,
б3, 14І. putra, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Abutrayan, Vol. II. 269. put/a, Vol. II. I 97. pouvaÁé, Vol. II. 2 I 4. Auzada, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. Auzi-fala, Vol. I. I96.
Puvaram, Vol. II. 239. - Puvaram-vehera, Vol. I. 183,
п86, 188. éuvāt, Vol. I. 48, 54 m. II.
rad, Vol. I. 31, 32, 33, 36 ,m. 2, II 77 ,77 و38 ,3 .۶۶ Ióo, I 74, I86, 187, 214, 22 I, 222, 23o. Vol. II. 4 п. 2, 6, 28. rada, Vol. I. I 22 nu. 2 ; rada huu, I87; rad-hu,222, 223; radhat, 22. radasa, Vol. I. 189 m, 9. radäтап, Vol. І. Іб3, п74. radavun, Vol. I. 97. radge, Vol. I. 221, 225 m.5;
railgehi, I82. rad-hu, Vol. II. 3o. rad-hol, Vol. I. 33, 16o, 161 ?• 5, 169, 174 25० ?. 3Vol. II. I 3 m. I, I5, I8 ?. I, 3ഠ, 42, 47 , -old', Vol. I. 189 n. 9. rad-kollaț, Vol. II. I 3. rad-kol-kämiyan, Vol. II. 24. rad-kol-samdaruvamo, Vol.
II. 3 I. radkol sam-daruvan, Vol. II.
37. radna, Wol. I. 77, 77 n. 2,
8
rീ Vol. I.48, 55 n. 2, 236; odola, 89 m. 9; odolan, 187; 'dolat, 247, 250 n.3; “dolen, 47. rad-sivu, Vol. II. 23, 25. radun, Vol. I. 33, 221, 235. Radupalla, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. rahdin, Wol. I. 187, rahanaka-galivehi, Vol. I.
255, 256. , raihin-gasanazd, Vol. I. 189
8
S. rahas, Vol. II. II 3, 272. raf, Vol.I. 25, 46, 4748, 77, 77 m, 2, 9 I, II 7, 18o, 22 I, 224 κ. 4, 23ο, 234, 235, 237,246, 247 : ra/.../kat, 91;
raf-ku, 235, 237.

Page 418
rafa, Vol. I. 35 m. II, 58, 75 و I 43 I8o و 44 13O, I و 4 .۶ 186. Vol. II. Io9, I Io, ΙΙ 3, ΙΙ 4, 16ο, Ι6 Ι, 17 Ι, I94, I95, I98, 213, 225. rāja, Vol. II. 97, IIIIo, III2, II 3, I 14, I26, 127, 132, I 33, 136, Ιόο, I 72, 2ο8, 226, 252. Raja, Vol. I. I. 24, 157. rājigcaritan, Vol. II. I 62. raja-dan-zahare, Vol. I. I86. rajadaru-kenek, Vol. II. I 32,
Ι62. rajadaruvan, Vol. I. I3I, I 8c. Vol. II. III3, II 26, I33, 136, I55, I72, I73, 287
rajaudaruvan-hā, Vol. II.
I2, II. rajadaruvant-gă, Vol. II. I 32,
п6, 287. rajadaruvanța, Vol. II. I I 3. rafadaruvan tayôi,'ʼol.II. I I 4. rajadaruvanu-du, Vol. II.
I74, 226. raja-daruvõ, Vol. II. I I 3. rajadaruvo-da, Vol. II. I 6 I. ravadhani, Vol. I. 131. Vol.
II. III. rājadhāni-da, Vol. II. I4o,
44. I47. rājadhāniyehi, Vol. II. I 72. Rājādhi-Rājasirinha, Vol. II.
262. ravadharma, Vol. I. 18o, 18
?፺• 7. Rajadhiraja I, Vol. I. 8o, 155. Vol. II. 2o6, 268, 274 m. II. Rajadhirajadeva, Wol. I. I. 23
22. 3. rājādīn, Vol. II. I 29. rājadroha-namu, Vol. II. I 6 I. räjädrohi-mamu, Vol. II. I 6I. rājadrohi-nam-mä, Vol. III.
Ι62. raja-gedorahi, Vol. III. 2I6
n. 7. rajageta, Vol. II. II3. rāja-guru, Vol. II. 248, 248
22. 5, 249,254 22. 4. rāja-haminsa, Vol. II. II, 4. rajahu, Vol. II. I 95, 225,
269.
raja-ituru, Vol. III. Io9,
II 5 κ. 8. rājājiā, Vol. II. 226. raja-kala, Vol. II. 225. räja-kanyakāvam, Vol. II.
III, II 27, I 33 I 36. rava-kanyavan, Vol. I. 13I.
rafa-karamasevek, Vol. I. 18o. rafakaranu-mindiviyi, Vol.
II. Io9. rajakemakunge, Vol. II. 99,
O. rajakenekun, Vol. II. I 73. Rajakesarivarman, Vol.I.I. 23
2. 3. rifa-kula, Vol. I. I89 m.9. rajakulaya, Vol. III. III, rājakumāravarum, Vol. III.
ΙόI. rāja-lilāvata, Vol. II. I 62. Rajamāligāva, Vol. II. II 8. rājāmātyar, Vol. II. 254 m. 6. rājāmātyarogun, Vol.II. 252. rajaňbaraguin, Vol. III. I 72. rifina, Vol. I. 26 n. 9. räjiană, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
ነr.8. vrajannam, Vol. II. 27r. räjänuöhävaven, Vol. II. II2.
WOL. II
rajapā, Vol. II. I Io, 286. raja-fharapurata,Vol. II. Io9. raja-parapóiuren, Vol. II. I 29. raja-pã-vahan se, Vol. III.
23, 22.4. raja-peraharin, Vol. II. Io9, raja-pilivelin, Vol. II. Io9,
Ι6o, I 7 Ι. Raja-Rāja, Vol. I. 3c.
II. 2.45. rāja-rața, Vol. II. 2 I 7.
Wo.
Rajaratnakara, Vol. I. I55.
Vol. II. 32 n. 5, 2o6. rdfa-sanbhaivanai, Vol.
I 62. rajasimiuha, Vol. II. 245, 268
?î, II, råīja-siri, Vol. II. 224. raja-sirin, Vol. II. I Io, I6o,
II.
I 2. rajassa, Vol. II. 2o5 n. 4.
rajastha-tallāhu, Vol. II. 226
多多。五。 rajaya-kalāhu, Vol. II. 226. raja-tanu, Vol. II. I 6o, I 7 I. raja-tamu-hi, Vol. III. III 4. adja-tikdi, Vol. I. 34 n. 6. raja-vä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Rajavaliya, Vol. I. 59, 6o, 6I, 68 m. 3, I55, I 78 m. II. Vol. II. 8 m. 4, Io I, III 5 ?t. 3, 20 , 202 fa. I. raja-vaňśaya, Vol. II. III. räjavarayan, Vol. II. 225. rajavirita, Vol. II. 286. ragavirum, Vol. II. II 4. rajaya, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. II.
I გ2, I ვ6, 22 5. rājayan, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. Io9, I4o, I45, I47 ISI, I55, 224, 269, 285. răijayange, Vol. III.
268. rājayangen, Vol. II. 287. rājayam-hā, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. rājayanta-da, Vol. II. I 62. rajayat, Vol. II. I 55. rajaye, Vol. II. I 4o. rajayehi, Vol. II. I Io, III,
I40, 44. rajek, Vol. III. 2o8 m. I, Rājēndra Cola I, Vol. II. 247, 25o, 25 I Pe. 4, 2 o8. Rajendra Coladeva I, Vol. I.
II, 4,
ه?y S
Rådralala Mitra, Wol. I.
2 22. 2.
rgjige, Vol. I. 95, Io8 nu. To, Io9 m. Io, 235; raf-hu, 2O4.
rajha, Vol. I. 138 m. 6,
I44.
raji, Vol. I. 22, 255; jini,
7с. メ Rājinī, Vol. I. I 84. Vol. II.
24I. Rājinī Candavatī, Vol. II.
24. rajjabhiseka, Vol. II. 2o5
22. 4. raaije, Vol. III. 24o, 24II. rajuruvan, Vol. III.
5.I. 274. raf-koi, Vol. I. 47, 54 m. I, 247, 25o m. 3, 6. Vol. III. 2I4; -éolen, Wol. I. 47, 55
II 2,
然。2。 Raj-kol-sam-daruvan,Vol.II.
38 m. 3, raj-kulat, Vol. III. 32 m. II. raf-maha-vehera, Vol. I. 47,
53.
I ND
rdina, Vol. I. 1
2. i. 23, 22 ٦ س.243 و234 na. 8 ; rô/iza 26 κ. 9, 77,
9I. rifindi, Vol. I.
n. 2 ; räjnän. ray-parapureha, rafun, Vol.I. 13 Io9, I Io, I I I 26, I 32, I გ6 rajungă, Vol I rafunta, Vol. Il Rājuppala, Vo
2. 3. rai-van hayi, Vc rãiya, Vol. III. I I 36, Iбо, п7
Vasa, I I 4. răvăbhișekayen rāvašrīvata, V rak, Vol I. 25,
166. adi-nazak, Wol raikiyak, Wol, I räkiyäyutu, V. räkka, Vol. II. rakkamaicmu, V räkkamanõ, Vo råkkä-yutu, Vo Rakkhasamaņa,
%。2。 raikmat, Vol I. rakna, Vol. I raénā, 25, 9 II. I 72, 225 ; Ι. 97, Io8 π., raknavu, Vol. I rakneyi, Vol. I raanu was, Vol. raksā, Vol. II. :
226, 27o. Rak-sa-ge, Vol. Raksaim, Vol.
25. rahsa-kala, Wol rakdi-kala-min
II.3. raksa-karanna
Ι62. raksi-karanu,
Vol. II. i 62. Rak-samarqan, V пбб, п69, п! I 98, 2oo. W raksaniyah, Vo Raksasas, Vol. raksiva, Vol. I raksaivaia, Vol. raÄkşa-y-diÄka, W Raksayim, Wol raksikka, Vol. raisita, Vol.I.
269, raktun, Vol. raÄèum/ha-yi, V, rakus, Vol. I. : rakval, Vol. III Rambewa, Vol bäva, 164, I I72, I92, 19 II. I, 2, Ιο, Ramafia, Wol.
253 i. 6. Rāmēśvara, Vo I34, Vol. I53, 155, I 5 Rames-varayeh 99, I2, ISI, Rämešvarayayä Ramuda, Vol.
ነZ• 5•

EX
83, 186, 188 2 II, 225 f. 2, Vol. II. 2 I 5 !, Vol. I. 25, 7 n. 2, 78,
49 2. 7, 77 iyan, 46.
Vol. I, 18o. 2. Vol. II. 97, 2, i I3 I II 4 23, 225. Ι., II 4. ... I 13.
3 L. I. 68, 68
pl. I. 237.
I4, I27, I.33,
п, п72, 268;
, Vol. II. 268. ol. II. 2 25. 46, 5G ነz• I 2,
l. I. 95.
95. ol. I. 237. I I3, III 4. ol. II. 2 I4. 1. II. 7. l. I. 25.
Wol. I, 2Oo
I86.
22, 237 5, 235. Vol. °nânaț, Vol.
4· I. II.3. I. I 14 m, 2. II. 237. II, 3, II 4 2 I 4,
I. 222, 228. I. 245, 247,
• II. 225. äväpi,Vol.II.
se, Vol. II.
Wol. I, 18o.
ol.I.3o, I64, 7 14, 175, ol. III. 23I. 1. II. по9. I. 35. I. 97.
II. 97. ol. II. 252. I. 34, 38. II. 252.
8o. Vol. II.
II. I 6o. ol. III. 22 5. 3, 35 p. 9.
233. ; I. 3o; Raň65, I 7ο κ. 3, 3, 20I. Vol. 39 m, 8, 230.
II. 2o4, 246,
l. I. I26, 131, II. I 2o, 152, 5, 167.
i-dī, Vol. III.
i, Vol. II. I 73. II. 24 m. I, 25
ramukkadu, Vol. II. 214,
28. Ramuk-kaidu, Wol. I. I66. ran, Vol I. 25, 33, 34 m. II, გ6 ??. 7–IO, გ8, 49., 93, 943 I3I J32, 22I 222; 227 n. lo, 247, 258. Vol. II. I Io, I I 2, I I 3, I 29, І36, І4І, І42 п. б, Iбо, 172, I 73, 286, 287 ; ranä, Vol. I. 97, II 3 m. I. Vol. II. I 27, I 33, I 36. rania-da, Vol. II. I 45. Ran-äňgili, Vol. II. I 2o n. 2. raguayen, Vol. II. I 45. randani, Vol. I. 204, 206
22. 3. randavi, Vol. I. 206 n. 3. rindi, Vol. I. 222, 24o n, 3. 1'anana, Vol. I. 221. ra nazvā, Vol. I. 222. Ranesinghe (W. P.), Vol. I.
59 т. 6. praig, Vol. I, 222, 223, 228 m. 6. Vol. II. I I 9 n. 8. raňga, Vol. II. III, I 33, I 36. rain-gahanazi, Vol. I. 189
ገz. 8. Rangiri Daihbulla, Wol, I.
I27 η. Ι. w ran-kemudiyen, Vol. II. I 74. Rankot-dāgaba, Vol. II. I 2o m. I, I37, 143, 145, I48, I49, 166, 166 m. 8. Rankot-vehera, Vol. II. II, 34,
I35, 2I9. ran-pața, Vol. II. 226. ramz-riadi, Vol. II. I Io. zan-rигат - zastraiharanadi,
Vol. II. I32. Rantisä, Vol. 27, 32. 33. Rantisä, Vol. II. I4o, I 42,
I44I47. Rantisäye, Vol. II. 3o m. 3,
3I Rantisäyehi, Vol. II. 3o. ran-zala, Vol. II. I45. ran-valam, Vol. II. I 47. ran-villä, Vol. II. I 74. Rapson, Prof. E. J., Vol. I. I 22 ነê. 3,2o8 ነz, 3, 2O9 ነz• 2. ras, Vol. I. 258. rais, Wol. I. 222. rasa, Vol. II. Il3, 269. rasāsvādayehi, Vol. II. 269. rasin, Vol. II. 23. rds-karai, Vol. I. 222. Rastrakuta, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
| räsvana, Vol. II. 2 I 4.
räiszvū, Vol. II. II, II. raszvūzvan, Vol. III. 27I. rat, Vol. I. 46, 47, 53 a. 3, 54 m. I, 96, 25 n. 6; Wol. II. 3. 4I, 47 233, 287; rata, Vol. I. II, 36; Vol. II. III, I 26, I 32, I 36, I 45, 2I4; rațä,Vol. II. Io9, IIIIo, 287; rat-hi, Vol. I. I97, I99 72. 9; 7atim, 93 ; ratladu, I68, 170 m. 6, 174, І99 п. 9, 2о4, 2об п. 7-8; rat-laaduvak, III m. 4. rat, Vol. I. 258. ratana, Vol. I. 52 m, 3, 238, Ratana-giri, Vol. II. I 67,
I73。 Ratana-mahā-pasada, Vol.I.
215, 226 п. 2. Ratanamālika- mahā- cētiya,
Vol. II. I I9 m. 6. Ratana-pasada, Wol. I. 55 κ. 8, 216, 226 η 2, 228 2. 3.
33
Ratanasutta, Vol. . . . . ratanatlaya, Vol. I. 52 nu. 3. Ratanavali, Vol. I. 177 n. 2. Ratanāvali-cetiya, Vol. III.
I35. Ratanāvali-cetiyarih, Vol. II.
I35 î. R. rat-bim, Vol. III. I 29. ratha, Vol. II. I 4 I, I45 I 47. ratin, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
I2, I5 I, i55. rat-Aada, Vol. I. 247. rat-kol, Vol. II. II, 5, 18. rat-kol-kämuiyan, Vol. II. 4. rat-ko-sandaruvamo, Vol.II.
3. rat-ladu, Vol. II. 7, 24, 3I, 37, 42, 47. See also rat. Ratmala-vava, Vol. I. 58. ratna, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45, I47,
287。 ratnãbharanna, Vol. II. 225. Ratna-caitya, Vol. II. I 66,
п66 п. 8, п73. ratnankalukku, Vol. II. 253. Ratnapura, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. I. Ratnasrijfiana, Wol. I. 2. ratranu, Vol. I. 136. ratha-ladaho, Vol. I. 200
pe. . Ratupula, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. raudra-tulā-talamu, Vol. II.
216 π., 2. ravā, Vol III. I I 3. räyak, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. räyak-se, Vol. II. 225. Rerumanakati, Vol. I. 68
72. 3.
Rg-veda, Vol. I. I6.
Rhys Davids (Mrs.), Vol. I.
228 m. II.
Rhys Davids (T.W.), Vol.I. i, 14 n. 6, 28 m. 3, 5, 65, 75 m. I, Io8 in. 3, 121 7t. 3, 42, 209 2, 4, 25
it. 4. riada, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. ΙΙο, Ι 42 κ. 6, I6 Ι., I 72,
I74. ridī-valam, Vol. II. I4 I, I 45,
I47. Riga-Varad-sivu, II.
23 22. 4, 252. . Rigäve Rad-sivu, Vol. II.
23 Pe. 4, 25 *2. 7. rie-hi, Vol. I. 223. Riňgäva Rad-sivu, Vol. II.
23, 25. risin, Vol. II. 2373. risiyena-lesa, Wol. I. 258. riti, Vol. I. I35. Ritigala, Vol. I, 135, I36, 137, 138, i39, I42, I47,
I52. Rittha, Wol. I. I36 n. 3. γέτι, Vol. ΙΙ. 47, 13ο, 186,
222 rivuhnu, Vol. II. 2 I2, 2 I 5
Wo.
22. 5. rivanta, Wol. I. 33; riyan,
65 p. 3, 94. rogā, Vol. II. 27o. rogayakata, Vol. II. II, 3. Röhana, Vol. I. 6I n. I, 67.
I84. Vol. II. 2oo, 2oII, 2O4, 2O5, 2O7, 2O8, 2O9, 250, 259. Roth (R.), Vol. I. 16. Rotu Pullayem, Vol. I. I54,
16ο, 16 Ι. roav, Vol. I. 46. Rsabhadatta, Vol. I. 69 ps, a. rū, Vol. II. 2 I 3.
SS

Page 419
3I4
Rudradaman, Wol. I. I43
n. 7. rudu, Vol. II. 2I6 n. 2. ruduru, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6
72. 2. Rūgama, Vol. II. 2 I8 m. I. Ruhuņa, Vol. II. 154 m. 7, 65. Vol. III. 9, 2 I 7 m. 2, 228 m. 2; nat, Vol. I. 18 n. 3. Vol. II. I3, I4 I m. 6. Ruhunu-danavi, Vol I. 20I, 2o4, 2o5. Vol. II. I 2. Ruhunu-rata, Vol. I. 206 n. I. ruk, Vol. I. 93, I96, I 98 m. I 2. Vol. II. II3, -III.4, I2 on. 6. rukak, Vol. II. I Io. rūpa-siri, Vol. II. I 96 m. rāpa sirim, Vol. II. I96 m. Io. Ripavati, Vol. I. 177. Vol.
II. 24o. − rūpaye, Vol. II. II, 3. Ripnath, Vol. I. I5I.
II. 26o n. 3, 275 m. 6. rири, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5o
na. I5, 186, 22 I. rusi, Vol. I. 22 г. rū-sirin, Vol. II. I 95. rū-siri, Vol. II. I 95 m. Io. rusnā, Vol. II. II3. rusad, Vol. I. 91, 98 n. 12. ruzan, Vol. I. 46, 52 m. 3, I3I, 136, I86, 188 m. Io, 22 II, 222, 234, 238. Vol. II. I 32, I36 ; ነገ/UanaÆ, Vol. I. I3I ; ruvanat, 221, 222, 235; ruvanata, Vol. II. 2 I 3 ; ruvanin, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II. I 73. ruzan-asun, Vol. I. 95, Io9. Ruvan-dagab,Vol.I. 222,228. Ruvan-diva, Vol. I. 226 m. II. Ruvan-giri, Vol. I. 226 n. 6. Ruvan-maha-paha, Vol. I.
2 I5, 22, 226. Ruvanmala, Vol. I. 26 n. 9, 27 п. 2, Io5 п. 4, I7I rг. 5, I98 m. II, 199 m. I 2. Ruvanmäli, Vol. II. I 2 I. Ruvanmāli - dāgab - vahansē,
Vol. III. II3. Ruvanmäli-dāgaba, Vol. II.
I66. − Ruvanmäli-maha-sä, Vol. II.
II 9. Ruvanmali-mahasti-vahanse
ța, Vol. II. II 2. Ruvan-paha, Vol. I. 48, 5.5,
222, 228, 236, 239. Ruvan-pav, Vol. I. 22 II, 226.
Wo.
Ruvan-suner, Wol. I. 22,
226 п. 3. ruzan-wahare, Vol. I. 188
22, IO. Ruvanvali, Vol. I. II9 n. 6, I23 ነራ 2, I 35 ?z. 2, 137, I42. . Ruvanvali- dagaba, Vol. I. I3, 59, 123, I 24, I26, I8I m. 6, 2 Io, 2 II m. I 5, 228 n. 8, I2. Vol. II. I I7 п. І2, I28, 134, I35 п. І, Iვ6, I37, 166. \\ Ruvan - vasträbharanädin,
Vol. II. I 29. ruvin, Vol. II. 2 I3.
sa, Vol. I. 37 n. 5, 48, 75 و 32 IO4 ra. I, I ,97 و 96 و4 .۶۶ I40, I48, 151, 196, I97, 236. Vol. II. II, 2, 4o, Ι6ο, Ι94, 233, 268, 27ο, 278 m. 8.
sti, Vol. I. 46, 51 n. 18. Vol. II. II, 3, 233, 24II, 252 κε. Ι. să, Vol. I. I32, 22 I, 222. Vol. III. Ioo, I I 9; să-lhi, Vol. I. 222, 235; sivehi, 236. saba, Vol. I. 227 m. I I. sabā-keremin, Vol. II. I 72. Sabarä Käbäli, Vol. II. 34,
37. Sabà-vadunna Salayem, Vol.
I. I54, I57, 160, 16I. sabd-vafanuvanat,Vol.I. 235. Sabavasunna, Vol. I. 34, 38. sabavata, Vol. II. 2 I 3.
śabdārthacintā, Vol. I. 2. sabhaye, Vol. I. 247. Vol.
III
. 7. Sabhāyen, Vol. II. 23, 25 ??. 8, გ6, 39., 42., 218 ??. 1I. sace, Vol. III. 281 m. 3. saida, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. sägda, Vol. II. II o. sadi, Vol. I. 222.
24. ad-abhijñā, Vol. II. 269,
2 72. 3. sadã-căra, Vol. II. II, 2, I72. sadahä, Vol. I. 223; sadähä,
I86; sadahdiyen, 223. Saddharmaratnavali, Vol. I.
65. Saddharma-ratnāvali, Vol. II.
33 72, 4, 274 2. 7. Saddha-Tissa, Vol. I. I42,
149, I52. saddhiviharika, Vol I. I92.
Vol. II. 27o, 276 m. 2. saddhivihārikas, Vol. II. 277. sadevake, Vol. II. 2 I o m2. sādhā, Vol. II. I, II, II, 2,
I I 7 κ. Ι 3, Ι 5Ι, Ι 55, 225. sādhamin, Vol. II. 27o. sādhāraņa, Vol. II. I 55, 226. sādhita, Vol. II. 269. sādhu, Vol. II. 168, I 74. saidi, Vol. I. 32, 186, 24o n. 3. sädī, Vol. III. I 72. saidu, Vol. I. 222. sädiā, Vol. I. 223. Vol. II.
277 n. 4. säduņu, Vol. II. 2 I 3. saga (gen. Sagasa, sagasa, sagaha), Vol. I. I 5, Ió, II, 9, 20, 2I, 62, 64, 72, I39, I4o, I4I, I44, 145, I46, I48; sagahataya, 2 Io, 2 II, 255. sägä, Vol. I. 32 m. II. Sāgali, Vol. I, 228 m. II. săgaliya, Vol. II, 275 m. I. saga-mok, Vol. II. II3. saganneyä, Vol. II. I I 4. sāgaraya-să, Vol. II. I 16. sagha, Vol. - I. 16. Vol. II. 26o n. 3, 275 n. 6; Sagha, Vol. I. I.47. saghasa, Vol. I. I45. Sagiri, Vol. I. 75,76, 77, 83, 199, 239; -girihi, 236; Sa-giri-ya, 196, I97. Sägiri, Vol. III. Ioo, I 23. Sägiriya, Vol. II. 99. Sägiriyen, Vol. II. i I 4. sdgovuvan, Vol. I. 97. saha, Vol. I. 62, I48, 223. Vol. II. I 72, 2 I 3, 226; sahak, Vol. I. I 87. sahā, Vol. III. I 8. sdiha, Vol.I. 29 pe., 95, Io9
n, 5, I 18, 187.
Vol. II.
IND
sdiha, Vol. I. 32
22. Sähä-kula, Vo Sähä-muni, Vo sahana, Vol. ) nt. 9, Io9 p. ΙοI νε, 9. Sähasa Malla, Pa. 5 I 24 ra
78 тг. . lo3, 2o6, 2 224, 226, 22 sahasayen, Wol sahasi, Vol. I. Sahai-sl, Vol. I sāhasõttituñiga, sahasra, Vol. n. 4, 269 m Sahasram, Wol sahasrayehi, V Sahassakarīsa
68. sahdiya, Vol. 1 sihi, Vol. I. 2; sahita, Vol. III sahi, Vol. I. I sihua, Vol. I. 5ailamaya, W
??, 3. saindhazya, Vo saindhavayanț
T62. Saiva, Vol. I. safay, Vol. I. : sdik, Vol. I. 22 sak, Vol. I. 22 saka, Vol. I. I 4 II, 286. sāĀa, Vol. II. saÄala, Vol. I. Vol. II. I c 248 κ. 5, 25 saalam, Vol. sa&ar, Vol. I. sakasa, Vol. I sakasa, Vol. I. säkayak, Vol.
IS4. saehewin, Vol. Sakim, Vol.
47, 48. Sakka, Vol. I. Sakka-maha-a
I83, 190 a.
Sakka-senapat
I84, 190 m,
O
40. Sak-maha-āma
I87, 190 m. Sakman, Vol. sakmen, Vol. I sd-koti, Vol. I śakra, Vol. II. sikra-devendr
II.O. Sakrayä-se, V
172. Sak Senevi,
40. Sak-Senevi Sai II. 42, 43. sakur, Vol. I 22. 2, 222. sakvala, Vol. sakval, Vol. I sakvittan, Vol Sakya, Vol.
226, 240. sal, Vol. I.
274 m. f. sail, Vol. I. 4
95, 96, 97, I74. Vol.

EX
و 4 I .۶۶ 52 و 47 |
. I. 237. l. І. 32 п. І. c2 1 و 95ی و 92 . 5; att, 92,
Vol. I. I. 23
I, I56, I77, Vol. II. IoII, I9, 22O, 22 I 7, 229, 284. II, 224. 2 Io, 2 II. 32 22. I. Vol. II. 237.
II. 269, 269 6
i. I 5. ol. II. 269. tank, Wol. I.
I. 274 n. 7.
I.
287. 92 r. 5.
87.
'ol. . III.
i. II. Iб4. a-da, Vol. II.
Ι67
п76 п. I, п9І. 334.
3, 229.
7 22. 9. I3I. Vol. III.
( ): Š3.
72, 255, 257. 9, 145, I47, 2, 268. II. 24 II, 272. 25. I. 27I. 258. II. II2, I5I,
I. 99 nt, 5. و45 وI3 و2 I. I.
24о т. 2. - macca, Wol. I.
7. i, Vol. I. 183, | 7. Vol. II.
iti, Vol. I. IS3,
7. II. 27I. ... 222. I. I. I3.
, I ნვ. ayā-së, Vol. II.
/ol. II. Iбо,
Vol. II. 39,
igalnavan, Wol.
25, 168, 169
II. 224. І. п72 т. п. L. II. Io9. I. 32, 34, 52,
22I. Wol. II.
,94 939 و92 و9. по5 п. 8, 1б9, II. 3 I, 48.
sala, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, Io3 m. 5, 222, 230, 234, 236. Vol. 4 19۶ م1I salā, Vol. I. 95. sāla, Vol. III. 258, 273. sáālā, Vol. III. 2 Io. sala, Vol. I. I3I. salai, Vol. I. 18o. saldāka, Vol. I. 8 I nu. 6. sälakiyä, Vol. II. II3. Salalihini-sandesa, Vol. I,
248 κ. 7. sālamin, Vol. II. 28 II m. 3. Salamevan, Vol. I. 25, 26, 78, 79, пб4, пб5, пб8, I74, I75, I8o, I8 I, I83, 187, 189, 196, 213, 234. Vol. II. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, Io, 3o, 23o : Salameyvan, Vol. I. 42, 46, 49. Salamevan Abahay, Vol. I.
24, 49. - pavu, Vol. 1. 47 52, Io9 salasat, Vol. I. 93. Siliva, Vol. I. 18o. sālavanodyānayehi, Vol. II.
268, salayak-haf, Vol. I. 95; sala
Viz, 95. sāldīyam. Vol. II. 28 n. 3. Salayem, Vol. I. 154, 16o,
п бІ. sale, Vol. I. I86, 88 m. I4,
22, 237. sal-hi, Vol. I. 91. śālinā, Vol. II. Io3. Salipabbata, Vol. I. 6 n. I. υάλιν, Vol. Ι. 33. sallekhami, Vol. II. 272. sala.khd, Vol. I. 188 m. I4. sam, Vol. I 47. sama, Wol. I. 72, 99 m. 5, 181 n. 2. Vol. II. I 46 m. 4, 172; sama = Skt. šama, Vol.I. 181 n. 2. sama-di, Vol. I. 186, 188 花。2,213,221,225 饭。2, 23o. Vol. II. 2 I 3. samādam, Vol. II. 273. samuaga, Vol. II. 269 m. 5. samagättan, Vol. II. I 62. sāmagriya, Vol. II. 269. samahara, Vol. II. I Io, II 4. sama-hita, Vol. I. 48. samāhitānu, Vol. II. 252. samafiy, Vol. I. 77, 91, 188
2. 2, 23 230, 234 sama-kot, Vol. I. I97. samalamiukrta, Vol. II. 269. Saman, Vol. I. I 28. samāna, Vol. II. I45 I 48,
Ι6ο, 287. Šamaņa, Vol. I. 21. sama-nam, Vol. II. 226.
Samanan-vara, Vol. I. 163,
169, 174. sāmaieras, Vol. II. 249,
26I. samajiga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol.
II. 269.
sämäňgä, Vol. II. I Io.
simdigin, Vol. I. 49, 9I, 92, 93, 94, ΙοI κ. G, Ιοβ κ. Ι2.
samaig-vi, Vol. I. 48.
samani-ghara, Vol. I. I94.
samannāgata, Vol. II. 275
κι, 6
Sāmaññaphala, Vol. II. 279
7. 5. Samanola, Vol. II. I 66, 2 I3,
24, 27. Samanoļa-kuļa, Vol. II. 2 I 7.
| Samanta Devadatta, Wol, I. 2.
Samanta-kūța, Vol. II. 2o. Samantakti ta-vannana,Vol.I.
I 36. Vol. II. 2 Io. Samantapasadika, Vol. I. 28 m. 4-5. Vol. II. 259, 272 ነz. 2, 272 ?።• 4, 281 ?።• 7, 282 n. 6. samasä, Vol. II. 27o. samasin, Vol. II. 27o. sanasta, Vol II. 236 n.6,237. samastha, Vol. II. 236. samata, Vol. I. 72, 257. samateya, Vol I. 255, 257. sammatis, Vol II. 268. samatuya, Vol. I. 257. Samay, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m, 15. samaye, Vol. II. 194. śamayitun-trātum, Vol. II.
Iбо. Saribada, Vol. I. 16o, I61. sambdaha-koti, Vol. II. J. 3o
2. Ii » Sambhoga-grama, Vol. L. 8
22.
sambodito. Vol. II. 2 Io. samhcodita, Vol. II. 269. samu-daruvamuo, Vol. II. 3o,
3 II, 43. sam-daruvan, Vol. I. 33, 36 و 1 ۶۶۰ 54 و 49 و 4S و 4 ,3 . I87, 2 გ7 247, 248, 25 I n. 6. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 m. 6, = 4 I 2 و 37 و9 ۶۶ 33 samudaruvan-zvisin, Vol. II.
7, 24, 36. saminganikā, Vol. II. 276 n. 6. Samgaņikādīn, Vol. II. 27o. samigāyanā, Vol II. 269. samingha, Vol. II, 246, 252,
253, 272, 275 pe. 6. saminghabodhi, Vol. III. 268,
274. saminghanh, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. saigharifabamukaehi, Vol.
II. 249 п. І. saminghārāma, Vol. II. I I 3. saminghayā, Vol. II. 269, 273,
279 ft. 4. samghayā-wahanse, Vol. II.
97. samughayāvisin, Vol. II. 27 I. samipa-vă-să, Vol. II. II o. samiflavehi, Vol.I. 18o. Vol.
II 27 I samiyen, Vol. I. 35 m. I2, 36 m., 198, 204, 206 n. 2. Vol. II. 30, 39, 47, 48, ž8 m. II. samiukhyā, Vol. II. 269. samksipya, Vol. II. 25 I m. I, sammāna, Vol. III. 226. sammata, Vol. II. 268. sammata-kotä, Vol. II. I 4to,
45, 47. śammatippãm, Vol. II, 253. samupadlī, Vol. III. 2 26. sampadam. Vol. II. 224. samupajamiiñia, Vol. II. 27o, 278
it 3. sampajaminîằayen, Vol. III. 27 I
28о г. 9. sampaiaiia, Vol. 7t. 3, 279 72. 5. sampanna, Vol. I. 75 ft. 4,
I8o. Vol. II. I 74. sampannar, Vol. II. 252. sampananar-āna, Vol. II. 248
III. 278
72, 5. sampat, Vol. II. I 6 I, 162,
I72, I 4, 226. sampattiyața, Vol. II. 2 26. samplatzvā, Vol. III. 16I m. 2. sampat-vutva, Vol. II. I 73.

Page 420
sanradiha, Voi. II. I26, 132,
п 36 п. 5, I72. samuraddha-kota, Vol. II. I 36. sani-raksitui-c-diritain, Vol.
II. I 6o. sam raddha-kota, Vol. II. I 72. samuradadhi, Vol. II. 6 I m. I. samisāra, Vol. II. 268 n. 3. saminsattha, Vol. II. 27 I. samu, Vol. I. 92, 94. Vol.
II. 27 I. samudadagiri, Vol. II. 2 T. samudra, Wol. II, II6 m. 3. samudra-krīldāviața, Vol. II
o samudrollasanaya, Vol. II.
287. samusietä-vä, Vol. II. 269. samverdadhi, Vol. II. I 6. samuttuigami, Vol. II. I 35
2. 3. samuyem, Vol. II. 2 I 4. samvatai, Vol. I. 36 n., 198,
2OO pa, 4. samuvatā-pahaņa, Vol. II. 26. Sathyutta-nikaya, Vol. I. 135
2. sana, Vol. I. 94, Io7 m. I, 247.
sanín, 94. Sana, Vol. I. 65, I32. sana, Vol. I. 51 n. 18; sää, 237; sôiiyôihi, 25, 26 mz. 6, 46, 5o n. I9, I86, 188 m, 4, 19o n. 3; sägen, 46, 52
samaha, Aay, Vol. I. 25, 27 п. т, 46, 5о п. 5, 5I т. п. Vol. II. III, 287. , sanahana, Vol. I. 235. sänahi, Vol. I. 225 n. 4;
s dänitäh ilā, 223. sanātha-koțä, Vol. II. III,
73. sänäzviyä, Vol. II. 272. saicayen Vol. II. I 55. Safichi, Vol. I. 15, 16, 17, 20 п. 2, І43 г. 7, 146, 147, I 53. Vol. II. 261 m. I, sand, Vol. I. 23, 25, 33, 46, 9I, II7, 188 т. 3, 243, 246. Vol. II. 42, I 33 m. 5, 233. sanda, Vol. I. I3I, I8o, I82 7a. I. Völ. II. I32, 1 55, 99 pe. 2, 23, 225, 226, 22.9 m, 1 ; indi, Vol. I. I.87. sindi, Vol. I. 29 m., 9, 236. sandä, Vol. III. 27 I. sandaha, Vol. II. 7, I 73. saňalahā, Vol. II. 97.
sandahdi, Vol. I. I8o. Wol.
II. I I 3, 27o.
saňdahu, Vol. II. I o.
samula-maha-leņa, Vol. II.
I 96. Sanda-maha-leņin, Vol. II.
95. sanda-tudā, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. sand-hdi, Vol. I, II8. Wol.
II. I 8, 24. sandher, Vol. III. 252. sandhi, Vol. II. 253 m 6. Sändive de utu-kiri, Vol. II.
27, 31, 33 p. 8, 39, 42, 43. sand-levak, Wol. I. 186, IS8
72. 3.
Sand-Piritti-rad, Vol. II. 43.
saig, Vol. I. 25, 26, 29 m., 33, 54 و 3 .۶a 53 ,3 ۶۶۰ 52 و 48 و 47 rt. 8, 9,92, 94, 95, I87, 222; saigahata, 72 ; sagun, 25, 33, 47, 48, 49, 92, IoΙ κ. 9, 186, I87, 236; saňganāta, 35 m. III
(saignat, 38, 9I, 22 I, 223, 235, 236); saňgikeneknat,
8
sdiigii, Vol.I 48; stigii-tanin,
55 72. ). Saňga, Vol. I, 38. Vol. II.
27, 272. Sangabo, Vol. II. 97, I I 5, I 26, I27, 132, 133, 136, I37, I 2. Saigal-navan, Wol. I. 187,
I 9o. Vol. II. 39, 42, 43. saňganata, Vol II. I I I. sařşarā, Vol. II. 222, 235. Vol. II. 26II m. 7, 262, 268,
274 na
Saigã, Raksamanan, Vol. I.
I66. Sangaranparatti-Sya, Vol. II.
I9 n. 6, 20 m. saňgata-koțä, Vol. II. 269. Sang-Baiday, Vol I. 23, 46,
49. Vol. II. 45. Saigbo, Vol. I. 33, 79, 154, I59, 1бІ ; °boy, 23, 4б, 5о, 78, 79. Vol. II. გo. Saig-detim, Vol. I. 164, 166,
I69, I7 I, I74, 175. Saingha, Vol. II. 26o, 26. Saṁghā, Vol. II. 24, 42, 83, 184, I90 m. I, 2 II. Vol.
I
܀ 45 ܀ Sanghabodhi, Vol. I. 124,
I 54. Vol. III. 258. Saighabodhi-varmar, Vol.II.
253. Safgha-pala-sami, Wol. I.
93. 22. 2.
Sangha-pa-sami, Vol. I. 193
P. 2, I 94, I 99 ha. I 5. Sahgharāja, Vol. II. 249. Sathgharakkhita, Vol. I. 55
22. I Sangharakkhita Thera, Wol.
II. 262, 276 m. 4. Sainghasēna Ārāma, Saigsen-aram, Vol. I. 42, 46, 51, 5 I at. 4, 183, 190. Saigha-writta-swimin,
I. 189 m. I 2. saighika vatthu, Vol. I. I47. Saig-pa-him, Vol. I.
I94, I97, I99. Vol. II. Id,
saiigra, Vol. I. 223. saigraha, Vol. II. II8 m. 5. saingrāma, Vol. II. 268. Saig-sana, Vol. I 183, 187,
I90. Saig-sena, Vol. I. 183, 187
na. 3, I9o n. I. sangun, Vol. I. 222, 228. saňgun, Vol. II. 2 I4, 272. saňgunge, Vol. III. 272. saňgu-ruvan, Vol. II. I 3 T. sang-zili, Vol. I. 95, Io9 n. Io; -2dilla, 93, lo4,
OC) sang-vat, Vol. I. 32. saig-zat-himi, Vol. I. 187,
I 89 pe. I2, 235. Saig-vatta, Vol. I. I97, 199. sanhindena, Vol. II. 272. sanhinduzvā, Vol. II. I 5 I. sanit-han, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 2, 222; saniuhan, 36 Ž. 2. säņive, Vol. II. 42 m. 3. śaikattārai, Vol. II. 252. sanne, Vol. II. 259, 276 m. 4, 277 m. 7, 278 m. 6, 279 m. II. 282 т. п., 282 п. 5. sannapatita, Vol. II. 269.
Vol. -
l93,
sannipatitãna. Sanskrit, Vol.
Ι65. santhãnza, Vo. 2z. 3, I ვ6. 155. santhänakotä, śīnti, Vol. II. saintiyehi, Wol santošot sava, V sipa, Vol. I. 5 Saparagamuva sabat, Vol. II. säpat, Vol. II. sapii, Vol. I.
Vol. II. II. men, Vol. I. safaya, Vol. I.
27 I.
Saphara, Vol.
Sapugamiya, V safuva, Vol. I. sar, Woll. I. I 8 sāra, Vol. II. såra, Vol. II. 3. saraha, Vol. II Sarada, Vol. I. sarahi, Vol. I) sarahu, Vol. I, sirihunu, Wol sdirahunu, Vol süralizirat-čal-,
I55. sarak, Vol. I.
Io, I 26, 13 sarana, Vol. I.
2 Í3. Saramañkara, V scirasiva, Wol. sarasii, Vol. I. sarazanen, Wol sciraziz, Vol. Il särävin, Vol.
۶۰ 4 Sarbba, Vol. I Sarbbäfiga, Vo sarbóaszva, Vol. sarillasva-fiara 49 pt. I. Sardahdi, Vol. I ýãrảăaoảệrãựả: I57, 2 T9,24 sarina, Vol. II. Sariputta-Ther: 262, 276 π. . Sarira vehi, Vol Sartrayen, Vol. Sariraven-mi, Sarnath, Vol. I
26 т. . sarogima, Wol. saru, Vol. I. 3: sarun, Vol. III. sarup, Vol. III. sarava, Vol. II. Sarvadarana-s,
II. 25 I m. 1. Sarvanga-sunda Vol. II. I I sar zasza, sarz, 40, 45 72. 3 sarvvafia, Vol. sas, Vol. I. 223, Sasa dāvata, Vo. n. 7. Vol. I sāsrama, Vol. III. Sasana, Vol. I. in, 6. Wol. I 26, 132, 136 fisanam, Wol sasanani, Vol. Sāsanavamsa,
雳。夏。

riu, Vol. II. 27r. II. Io5, I 57,
i. I. I3 I, I34 Vol. II. I 5 I,
Vol. II. I I 2.
І4б. . II. I 48.
Vol. II. II3.
4 ه۶۶ 5 , Vol. II. 259. 27 I.
172. 32, 34 12. 2. 4, 172 , σαράι
222. | 236. Vol. II
III. 259. ol. I. 96.
34 7. I3. 5, 187 m, 5. 225.
3.
• 277 ን፤• 4. 198 m, 4. ... I3, I74. , Ι86, , II. 15 I. . II. I I 2. hi, Vol. II.
I 3o. Vol. III. 2, I ვ6, I 72.
22 I. Vol. II.
Vol. II. 262. II. 268.
227 m. II. ..I. 235. ... II 2.
I. 94,
Ι. τοφ.
l. II. I I I.
II. 45, I 47.
ayem, Vol. II.
o8
I. 97. a, Vol. III.
2O4, 23. , Vol. II. 259, .
, 2. Vol. II.
II. 249.
278 κ. 8, 27 I, 272. Io9 pe. 2. angraha, Vol.
ri, Vol.I. 124. 2. 2, II 8. 22 I. aszva, Vol. III.
п. 268.
I. 178, 248 Ι. 277 κ. 4.
258. 3I, I8o, I8I II. 97, I II,
foli. 249
śāsantaya, Vol. II. II, 3, 225. fāsanay’ața, Vol. II. I 14. sasaindi, Vol. I. 77, 9 , 98
22. If sasandana, Vol. II. 27o. sa siri, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Sasna, Vol. II. 269. sasmața, Vol. II. III, 269. saste/i, Vol. II. I. sassama ye, Vol. II. 2 I o nu. śāstra, Vol. I. I.32. Vol. II.
I OC), śāstra-dhara, Vol. II. I 73. śāstra-dharayanasa, Vol. III.
II J. ästr-äga ha, Vol. II. o9. sastent, Vol. I. 25, 33, 46, 47, 50 ft. 4, 52 pt. 8, 187, 223, 235, 237. Vol. II. 97, I I , II 2, I I.4, I 29, I 73, 269, 287; sasnat, Vol. I. 22 i ; sa sinehi, 47. sasauntata, Vol. II. 6. sasun-vägda, Vol. III.
I72, If 3. sat, Vol. I. 16, 25, 33,47, 52 п. Iб, б5 п. 3, 7I, 75 п. 4, 9I, I 17, 130, 132, I87, 199 . 7, 22 I, 222, 223, 234, 243. Vol. II. 4, 4 I, 47, I 26, I 32, 136, 2I3, 2რ9, 286, 288 n. 6; satnag, Vol. I. I88 m. To, 235. åt, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. 2 I, 13o. ấata, Vol. II. 236, 237. sasa, Vol. I. 73 av. 4, 9 I, 131, 258 , αιίκι, 222, 227 η Ιο,
пбо,
234. Sātā, Vol. II. 27, 3o, 3T, 32,
33. sata, Vol. I.a5. Satagabharh, Vol. I. I6. sataka, Vol. I. 69,73. Satana-nime, Vol. I. 73. Satapā, Vol. II. 27. säța-ớäyakin, Vol. II. 167
72. 3. sätäpī, Vol. II. I 74. satar, Vol. I. 46, 48, 49, 5 I 7. 9, 94, II, II 8, 16o, 174, 22 I, 222. Vol. II. 3, 42, 233. satara, Vol. I. 32, 33, 34 m. و 72 ,9 I .۶۶ 52 و 49 و 47 وIO 95, 96, Io9 m. 3, 174, 186, 258. Vol. III. 42, I29 ; satarak, Vol. I. I31. Wol. II. 286. satara-fasa, Vol. I. 186. safatayen, Vol. III. I I I, 16I,
27o. satavak, Vol. II. 7. śaṭha, Vol. II. 97. iali, Vol. I. 65. . sati, Vol. II. 27 I, 277 n. 3,
279 n. 5, 28о п. 9. satim, Vol. II. 47 m. I, 48
22. 3. satis-lakayak, Vol. III. I I 2. sat-kāra, Vol. II. 225, 226. sat-laiigii, Vol. I. I.87, 223, 235, 246. Vol. II. I96 22. II. sat-mahal, Vol. II. 239. Sat-mahal-prāsādaya, Vol. II.
98. satmața, Vol. II. 2 I 3. satos, Vol. I. 186, 188 m. 13,
22. satra, Vol. I. I 3. Vol. II. II 2, 12o, I 26, I29, 132, Iვ6, 168, I'74, 284. satraya, Vol. II. I 12.
315
satrayața, Vol. II. 287. satravayä, Vol. II. I 74. satrayehi, Vol. II. 288. sat-uzan, Vol. I. I36. sat-ruvanin, Vol. II. 23. sat-siya, Vol. II. 225. sat-siyak, Vol II. ro9. śãtti, Vol. II. 253. sat-tis, Vol. II. 2 I 3. fattva, Vol. II. i 72 m. 4. sattvayan, Vol. II. 97 m. 4. sattvayanata, Vol. II. I 1o
7z,3。 sattvayo, Vol. II. I 13 n. 2. satte, Vol. I 47, 53 pr. 3-4,
235, 238. satur, Vol. I. 3o. salteran, Vol. I.46, I31, 134 nu. 5. Vol. II. I I 2, 173,
73. 22. I. Saturanasa, Vol. II. 2 13. satur-anduru, Vol. II. I 1 o,
Ι6ο, 17 2. satuțu, Vol. II. II, 2, 29,
272. satuțiu-zvä, Vol. II. I Io, 16. satutu-vanta, Vol. II. 1 I 3. satva, Vol. II. I 72. sat-zanne, Vol. II. I 7. satvaryana, Vol. II. 97, 268. satawagyanafa, Vol. III. I 1 o. Satzvayo, Vol. II. I I 3. sal-visi, Vol. I. 225. sat-zvisi-vana, Vol. II. 195 saya, Vol. II. I6o, 237. saucācāra, Vol. II. 237. śatury-ādi, Vol. II. 16o. Satiyyatisayen, Vol. I. 13.
Vol. II. I I 2. śruvyyātiśayen-ma, Vol. III.
I5. faurvātiśayen-mä, Vol. II.
I55.
sa, Vol. I.33, 186, 235, 24o
7t. 3.
δάυ, Vol. Ι. 234.
sazacharahi, chare, Vol. I.
I5 I. sazaddi, Vol. I. 47, 25.
it. 6. savana, Vol. I. 47. Savaniya, Vol. I. 237. Sävät, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. savu, Vol. II. 23.
Saxon, Vol. I. 244, 249
܀ 4 .72 diva, Vol I. Iog n. 2; vehi,
92, 97. śayanāsanayehi, Vol. II.
I74.
sayur, Vol. I. 22 I.
Sayunä, Vol. III. 2r3.
-sé ; -sey, Vol. I. 36 m., 46, 49, 5 I no. 22, 52 at. 6, 91, 99 n. 2, 204, 22, 222,
234, 236, 247. Vol. II.
37, 97, IO9, II, I, I, 3, 132, I გ6, I4o, I45, I61, I72, 225, 227 ft. 5, 233,
- 286; -seyin, Vol. I. 48, 9, 93, 94, 99 κ. 5, Ιοό m. II, I I3, II, 7, I 18, I3I; -seyekin, 46, 52 n. 6, 77, 77 ha. 2, 9 I.
sē, Vol. II. I Io, I 1 2, I 3, 114, II9 m. 8, 130 m, T, І4о, І44, І47, 162, Iб4
*。T。 Se-giri, Vol. I. 48, 55; Seyi giri, 47, 52, 75, 76, 77,
8o, 8I, 9I, 98, 99 sehem, Vol. II. I Io, J4o, I 45,
I47.
SS 2

Page 421
316
Sekhiyā, Vol. II. i 27o, 277, 277 m. 8, 278, 28 m. 5. Selantarayatana-vihara, Vol.
II. 259. feluttina, Vol. II. 252. semehi, Vol. I. I31, 18o. Vol. II. п.41, I47, 1бо.. senin, Vol. I. 18o, 18 m, 2. femipil, Vol. II. 253. Sen, Vol. I. 33, 168, 175.
Vol. III. 25. Sēna, Vol. II. I5 m. 4, 2 I,
34, 35.37, 38. Sena I, Vol. I. 23 pt. 5, 26 m. Io, 42, 138, I5, I65, I83, 184, Igo it. I, 20I, 2o2. Vol. II. 2, 9, 2o, 23o. Sēna III, Vol. I, 24, 42, 79, 82, Ι 54, 158, 164, 165, I83, I 84, i 9o 22, II, 2o I, 2 4, 2 I 7. Vol. II. 9, 14, 15, 27, 28, 45, 209. Sēna III, Vol. I. 184, 2 16. Sēna IV, Vol. I. 8o, I 56, 2 I 4. Sena, a general, Vol. I. 30, 35,
б4, 1 б9, 175, 215. Sena, Wol. I, the chief scribe,
I54. Sena, Vol. I. a village, 216 Sena, Vol. I. 82, 184, 2I 6.
Vol. II. II2. sea, Vol. II. 37. Senalarinkadhikāra, Wol. I.
I94 7. I. Sēñālaṁkāra, Vol. II. I 23
2. 2. senaiga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. I I I, I l 2, I 26, I 33, I4 I, 147, I5 I, I54, 155, 287. Senapati, Vol. I.59 m. 5, I 37, I64. Vol. II. 2 I, 35; pati-raja, Wol. I. I64 no. 3,
93. Senart (E.), Vol. I. I4o. senāsana, Vol. II. 28o n. I. Senāsanaggāha, Wol. II. 272
п. 4, 282 п. б. Sēna-sēnāpati-rāja - parivēņa,
Vol. I. If 4 n. 4. senasun, Vol. II. 27 I, 28o
... I senavirattar, Vol. II. 252,
254· sendiya, Vol. I. 97, II 2. senā-yuddha, Vol. II. I 33. Sendeim, Wol. I. 172, 174,
I75. Sendeyim, Vol. I. 164, 69,
п7I, 172. Sendium, Vol. II. 42 m. I,
43 p. 3. Seneca, Vol. II. o2. senteui, Vol. I. 33, 178, 193 m. 5. Vol. II. 39, 4o, Io 1, I2, I2O, I5, 52. I55, I56, I 73., 22o, 2:2 I, 2 2ნ, 229. senevi-rad, Vol. I. I6 m, 3, 168, I69, 174, I75, 193, 1947,1· Senevirad, Vol. II. 36. Senevi-radāņain, Vol. II. 23. Senevirad-piiriveņaț, Vol, III.
42. Senevirad Wadurā, Vol. II.
35 37. senevi-rafu, Vol. I, 2OI, 202,
2o4, 2об. Senevirat, Vol. III.
226, 228. sen-hi, Vol. I. 186; sen-va,
IoI, 22o,
9. Senim, Vol. II. 42, 43. .
Senseneviradāņain, Vol. III.
23, 36.
Sen-senevi-rad-pirivena, Vol. Ι., I64, 168, τό9, 172, I74.
Senu, Vol. II. 23, 25, 36,
37. , محم senvatu-se, Vol. I. 222. Sesa, Vol. I. 226 m. 1. sesat, Vol. II, 2 I 3: sessazyun, Vol. II. 271. sesu, Vol. I. 47,49, I 17, 118, g6, 198 m. 12, 25 pe. 6. Vol. II. 2I4; sesuvar, Vol. I. 93. set, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol. II.
286, 288 κ. 6. setina, Vol. II. 2